《Darling, Don't Get Rid of Me》


 Chapter 1 Has the Boss Abandoned You?

    Chapter 1 Has the Boss Abandoned You?


    The Tang Dynasty was finished filming today, and the crew booked a few tables in a well-known


    restaurant.


    As the drama''s first protagonist, Harriet was naturally being invited.


    After a few sses of drinks, Harriet rk was dizzy. She found a cornered seat to sit and pulled out


    her mobile phone from her handbag, wondering if Wesley had been back as he had been on a


    business trip for a month.


    It was when she took out her mobile phone, there was a shadow crossing before her. A man sat next to


    her.


    It was the director Eric ck.


    "Harriet, you have been an excellent actress in the drama." Eric ck approached Harriet as he said.


    He was in his forties, personable and good-shaped as he seemed to work out a lot. A strange glow


    appeared in his eyes.


    "Thank you, Mr. ck." Harriet smiled and moved aside without being noticed.


    Director Eric tried to stick it to her and whispered, "I will make a movie in a few months, and I would like


    to continuously employ you as a heroine. What do you think?"


    "..."


    Harriet smelled the unpleasant scent of wine and sweat from his body, and moved to the side, saying,


    "Eric, I appreciate your idea, but I just graduated from the art schooltely. I don??t think I am


    Harriet looked around to perceive the reaction from people.


    They pretended to chat with others, but fell their eyes on her and Eric ck with contempt from time to


    time.


    Harriet didn''t have any great works at the art school. When she debuted, she took over the heroine in


    the TV series which was invested with 80 million. Of course she would be considered as somebody??s


    lover since she yed the protagonist.


    "Well, I think your acting skills are very good." Eric then asked in a low voice, "I saw that you arrived the


    filming site on motor home for a period of time. Did the boss abandon you???


    Harriet just answered with no words.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She would rather the boss throw a cheque of tens of millions on her face and dump her.


    She had expected its happening for a long time, but it was just not achieved.


    And when Eric saw perceived Harriet??s silence, he considered what he guessed was true. He got


    more courage, "Harriet, I appreciate you very much, no matter your acting skills or your personality. If


    you can sleep with me for a week, the heroine will definitely be you. I can even introduce you to Mr.


    Wesley!"


    "Mr. Wesley?" Harriet finally moved a little with her eyebrows raised, showing her interest to know more


    information.


    "Yeah, the boss of Pop Culture Company is also my friend!" Eric ck thought that Harriet, a young girl


    who had just left the school, would certainly not know about such a bigwig.


    Eric ck kept boasting, "My film is invested by his branchedpany Pleasure Media, and he often


    invites me to dinner. Many ofdies he womanized were from me."


    "If you are willing to be my lover, I''ll introduce you to him. If he fancies you, you will get all fame and


    wealth in the rest of your life. Maybe I have to do you favors in the future!"


    Just then, Harriet''s cell phone rang.


    When Harriet took out her mobile phone, Eric ck glimpsed the words "Wesley" on the screen.


    While Eric ck still stunned, Harriet had finished answering the phone, got up sharply, picked up her


    handbag, and smiled at Eric ck, "I''m sorry Mr. ck, I have to leave right now."


    "Sure... Sure."


    Eric ck watched Harriet leaving the room, still thinking the call.


    At the beginning of the filming, someone sent Harriet??s profile to Eric. He thought that the girl must be


    someone''s lover, but he hadn''t seen Harriet on any luxury cars.


    He saw Harriet in beautiful dress today and just couldn''t help ttering with her, but the phone that


    Harriet answered almost shocked him.


    "The call is from Mr. Wesley, Is he the one on the business news?"


    Harriet didn''t care about Eric ck??s curiosity. After returning to a senior district by the motor home,


    she took the elevator upstairs, swiped to open the door and got in. The apartment waspletely dark.


    "Fortunately, the man hasn''t arrived yet.??


    Harriet hurriedly changed her shoes and rushed to the kitchen to take out fresh ingredients from the


    fridge, boiled water in the pot, and cut vegetables.


    The next second, she was hugged by the man from the back.

 Chapter 2 Please dont have sex in...

    Chapter 2 Please don''t have sex in...


    "Just back?" Wesley Cooper said in low voice and he was slightly displeased.


    "We are in the kitchen, please don''t..." He held her a little harder which made her fail to finish her


    words.


    Harriet was turned around, face to face with Wesley.


    Wesley was much taller than her, with dark eyes and gentle facial features, but he gave her a strong


    sense of oppression. He lowered his head and kissed Harriet.


    The cold air from him surrounded Harriet''s body, and made her mind out of control. She cuddled him


    back as she failed to stop him.


    "Well..." Harriet felt a little bit overwhelming.


    "Just rx and trust me." Wesley groaned and chuckled.


    Harriet rolled her eyes at him, "I hurried back to cook for you and look what you do for me. Do you still


    want to have a dinner?"


    "Certainly, there is something more important to do right now." Wesley smiled at her, "Raise your head


    and look at me."


    Hearing the words, Harriet was in a trance and looked at him with her wandering eyes.


    Wesley just smiled slightly.


    When they finished having sex, Wesley went to take a shower. Harriet opened all the windows with


    disgust as the scent of sex kept pervading in the room.


    "He is just a dick. I already tell him just don''t make love in the kitchen and what he wants just the


    excitement of doing it in different space.??


    "Forget it, he will eat the beef noodles made in this kitchen anyway!??


    Harriet brought the beef noodles to the table. Wesley happened to end his shower, wearing a light gray


    nightgown.


    Harriet handed him the chopsticks when he was ready to have the dinner, then sat opposite him,


    putting her head in the hands and watching him.


    Her encounter with Wesley was not idence but a n.


    Two years ago, her younger brother who was about to go to the army as a soldier but he was retaliated


    by thugs because of his heroic action. He was beaten to be disabled. What was worse, their mother


    was too worried to keep healthy. Harriet had to send both of them to the hospital.


    Her brother survived, but got a rare disease that needed constant treatment.


    She sold the house, the car and everything that could be exchanged with money. But it is still not


    enough.


    Harriet was desperate and even was even going to be a hostess.


    When she saw Wesley in the clubhouse for the first time, she could tell that he was very rich from his


    outfit and grace. When he went to the toilet, she just followed him and hooked up with him.


    Harriet thought that this man must be very picky on women and she would not catch him easily. She


    did not expect that the man just asked her a few questions with a smile, and then took her out of the


    club.


    After Wesley arranged her live at the apartment, she totally financially depended on him, and she even


    got a car and credit cards. What was more? She got a good job after her graduation.


    Harriet was grateful with him.


    She didn??t care if he loved her, as long as she could get money to treat her brother and save him.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She could do anything.


    She tried to please Wesley as much as possible, remembering all his preferences, and even found a


    dedicated teacher to teach her cooking skills after noticing that he liked having dinner at home.


    It was just that the rtionship between the two hadsted too long, which mad Harriet puzzled.


    A rich man like Wesley could get all women he wanted. And there were dozens of beautiful women


    who were way more gorgeous than her in the entertainment industry. Why didn''t he ask her to fuck off?


    Did he never feel tired with her?

 Chapter 3 She Didnt Want to Piss Him Off

    Chapter 3 She Didn''t Want to Piss Him Off


    "Are you dazed?"


    Harriet came back with her sense hearing the voice, "Nothing, I just recalled the conversation with Mr.


    ck in the restaurant."


    Seeing the man frowning, she continued, "He said that you were his friend. Many women around you


    were arranged by him. He also said that he would introduce me to you if I slept with him for a few


    nights.


    Harriet peeked at Wesley to perceive his reaction.


    Harriet knew his temper as she had been with him for two years. He was somehow a neat freak,


    especially hating others who wanted to get his items away. Although she was just his private pleasure,


    but she only belonged to him.


    Without surprise, Wesley??s eyes shed with unpleasant for what Harriet said. He stopped eating and


    said, "You don''t have to wait for the broadcast of the TV drama. I will let the agent arrange other scripts


    for you."


    "Is that proper?" Harriet looked at him, pursing her lips and grunting, "I have been working really hard


    for that show for more than half a year. I still count on it to make a name..." It seems that he wanted to


    put Eric into trouble.


    Suddenly Wesley raised his head with impatience and coldness. Harriet soon shut up after noticing his


    anger.


    She didn''t want him to be mad even though she had plenty ofints.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harriet didn''t know how a man who had just worked intensely for his business trip was still full of


    energy. They made love again in the bedroom after the dinner.


    In the end, she had a scratchy throat as well as a painful body. She seriously med him in her heart.


    "He just left for half a month. Why torment me like that???


    Being drowsy after the bath, Harriet faintly heard that Wesley said he would take her to Seattle next


    month.


    "What to do in Seattle???


    Harriet was too tired to think and she just fell asleep.


    It was already morning when she woke up.


    The sun was shining outside, but the other part of the quilt was cold and the man had been away for


    some time. Harriet knew that he was busy with work. Even though he slept at midnight, he needed to


    get up at seven a.m. the next morning.


    A professional cleaner was employed to clean the apartment every day. Harriet did not bother with it so


    she quickly dressed up and went to work


    The motor home stopped at the gate of themunity on time as usual.


    As soon as Harriet got on the car, her agent Charlene Smith quickly made up for her.


    Staring at Harriet''s thick dark circles under the eyes, she warned unhappily, "Please do not stay up


    next time. The dark circles are too obvious!"


    "It''s not that I want to sleepte." Harriet rolled her eyes, "He''s been on a business trip for half a month


    and then just torment me in a different way!??


    Charlene was well-known in the industry as she had trained three Oscar winning actress, but now she


    was Harriet??s agent.


    Charlene could only keep silent after hearing what she said.


    Charlene was an excellent agent with amazing make-up skills. She usually made Harriet up most of the


    time except when she was in the filming site. After a while the makeup was finished. The bright lipstick


    made Harriet look vibrant.


    "You are so awesome!" Harriet looked at her beautiful face in a small mirror and kept ttering the


    agent, "It is a blessing that I have you as my agent!"


    "Stop it. What happenedst night?" Charlene packed the cosmetics up and asked Harriet, "Eric ck


    was arrested formitting a crime, and the news went viral."


    Harriet was shocked.


    She knew that Wesley would definitely make Eric trouble, but it happened too fast. He sent Eric ck


    to jail just in a few hours?


    "What''s going on?" Seeing Harriet''s wandering look, Charlene patted her, "What''s going on?"


    "Not a big deal. Eric would like me to be his lover." Harriet rubbed her sore shoulder and said


    innocently, "When Wesley came back, I raised it up casually. Who knew things would end up like this."


    Charlene stunned and red at Harriet after she got her mind, gritted her teeth, "You did that on


    purpose, right? Are you happy now? I get no payback after half- year efforts!"


    "I didn''t" Harriet exined, trying to put the entire fault on Wesley, "Nobody knows Wesley could be so


    cruel! I also feel bad for wasting half a year."


    Charlene just wanted to ignore her.

 Chapter 4 Get No Payback for Half-year Efforts

    Chapter 4 Get No Payback for Half-year Efforts


    The car was running smoothly on the way to thepany. Harriet in the back seat was eating a


    nutritious breakfast while browsing Facebook. The negative news about Eric ck with a picture of his


    pale face was all over the world.


    After reading the detailed news, Harriet couldn''t help despising Eric ck.


    She knew that Eric ck had misbehavior, but what about these dirty hobbies! He would probably be


    put in prison for two or three year for these charges.


    Thinking of Wesley who had elegant smile but fierce action, Harriet shuddered and leaned on


    Charlene, whispering: "Charlene, does Wesley ... have a fianc??e?"


    Charlene nced at her, "How did you get the rumors?"


    "Those journalists!" Harriet bit her spoon and said, "I heard that Wesley''s fianc??e was from a rich


    family. They had a bad rtionship because they were together for the sake of the business marriage


    instead of true love. As a man, Wesley needed women to fulfill his impulse, so..."


    Harriet didn''t finish her words as the driver was there, but she knew Charlene understood what she


    said.


    Charlene just looked at Harriet twice and didn''t response her.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harriet didn''t notice theplex shes in her eyes, but her voice was lower, "Charlene, would you like


    to find a few young girls? I guess Wesley should be tired of me for the passing two years."


    "Wesley is kind for you. Why do you want to leave?"


    How dared Harriet abandon the man!


    Wesley was generous for her, never checked how much money she had spent. In the past two years,


    she secretly saved a lot money which was enough for her living spending for several years, and


    enough for her younger brother to go abroad for treatment. She was going to leave Wesley.


    In addition, Harriet had been Wesley??s lover for two years. It was not a short time. But Harriet kept


    thinking that if she said something wrong offending him. He would certainly destroy her. She just


    wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    After thinking for a while, Harriet smiled at Charlene, "I''m sorry I spent so much money from Wesley but


    did not make any achievement these two years. Please help me hunt somedies for Wesley at your


    spare time."


    Charlene said nothing but pulled the car door and got off. "Hurry up! The partners are waiting for us!"


    Harriet was confused with what she said and tried to ask some questions, but she kept her mouth shut


    as she saw the rigid face of the agent.


    The show in which Harriet yed the heroine was ruined as Eric was arrested. It would not be


    broadcast even it passed the reviewing. She showed no worry as her agent Charlene would take


    everything under control.


    Charlene made an appointment with two jewelers. Although the brands of the jewels are not


    international, they had their loyal fans. The most important thing was that endorsement fee was pretty


    attractive.


    They signed the contract smoothly and then went to pick a TV script, and then set the filming dates


    fast.


    Two days after Wesley came back, he flew to Singapore for a business trip. Harriet needed to


    memorize the lines of the new drama were thrilled that he left. She tested him with ttering words.


    Wesley always spoke short, and was the same in text messages "when Ie back,pensate


    me.??


    "..."


    She was a human, not a machine! Did he want to torment her thoroughly?


    Soon, Harriet joined the filming again.


    She was still the main actress. Of course, she would be the heroine because of Wesley. In addition,


    this drama is invested by Pleasure Media with the old screenwriter. She thought she would take off in


    the entertainment industry.


    Harriet just graduated from the art school, having little cooperation experience with other actors. In


    order to leave a good impression, she deliberately sent a person to buy dim sum for everyone on the


    set, and greeted them with smiling.


    "Well, everyone knows you are a bitch. Do not pretend to be a nice girl." the young woman standing


    next to Harriet threw the dim sum the ground, disdainful.


    Harriet looked at her and finally recognized who she was.


    This woman seemed to be Irene Whitty who was from the same school with her. It was said that Irene


    was the actual heroine who had survived from six auditions to get the chance. Irene thought that she


    would be able to be a well-known star for this drama, but it was destroyed by Harriet.


    Harriet would be mad too if her role was stolen by someone else but Irene apparently wanted to trouble


    her by dumping the dim sum.


    Harriet considered what she could do to fight back. She bent down to pick up the food and throw it to


    the trash can, smiling with her red lips, "Miss Whitty, what do you mean?"


    "I said that you just had a pretty face and did not have any acting skills. The reason you could be a


    protagonist was only because you were someone??s lover!" Irene said out without showing any


    emotion. She lost the chance to be a main actress which made her pissed off.


    Everyone kept silence, waiting for the fight between the two women.


    That must be true! Who could be a protagonist except the one from rich family or whom the parents


    were also stars?


    Paparazzi photographed Harriet who often went in and out of various hotels and restaurants with a


    man. Although the man could not be identified, he was very possible the lover of Harriet.

 Chapter 5 Just Back up by a Rich Boss

    Chapter 5 Just Back up by a Rich Boss


    "Well, I''m back up by a rich guy. So what?" Harriet admitted it straightforward.


    Irene didn''t expect this and soon ridiculed, "Didn??t you be embarrassed? It is because someone like


    you in the entertainment industry makes it soplex and dark..."


    "Yes?" Harriet said with a grin, "But what if I knew Miss Whitty was the same with me and even stuck


    with a man more tightly than what I did!"


    Irene was a little bit panic, and then red at Harriet, "Nonsense!"


    Harriet shrugged and said innocently, "I didn''t talk nonsense. I even know the man well! His family is


    rich and he is my senior in the same film academy."


    "It..." After being debunked, Irene didn''t know how to refute, staring at Harriet fiercely.


    People eyed on Irene with more curiosity.


    "Haha, just kidding, how could Miss Whitty be that kind of woman!" Just when the atmosphere was


    awkward, Harriet suddenly smiled, and patted with her hand on Irene??s shoulder, "Miss Whitty, don''t


    take it to heart."


    She turned around and left Irene who was standing there with her punched fist.


    No matter if Harriet was joking or not, everyone in the cast thought her a lover of someone right now!


    After all, she had auditioned for this show a few times which was just a disguise.


    Harriet originally liked this modern romance drama. She had enough time to familiarize herself with the


    lines and quickly entered the role since she did not need to be with Eric.


    On the contrary, Irene made NG constantly probably because of the conversation they had before. The


    angry director almost threw his hat on her.


    Irene apologized with a smile, and stared angrily on Harriet a few times as like to kill her without notice


    from others. Harriet smiled and chatted with people as if she hadn''t seen her nce.


    After a scene was filmed, Harriet went to the bathroom during the break.


    When she dried her hands under the dryer, the mobile phone rang.


    It was a call from the hospital. Harriet hurriedly answered the phone without drying her hands fully, and


    asked nervously, "Doctor, is my brother''s condition recurring, isn''t it?"


    "No, Miss rk. Don''t worry. Your brother is in good condition." The doctorforted Harriet. "Are you


    free this afternoon? He is awake. You cane and see him."


    "Really?"


    Harriet had suffered a lot during the past two years, hoping her younger brother can soon be


    recovered. But she got disappointment every time. She even tried to send him abroad for treatment,


    but did not expect him wake up right now.


    The news was so shocking that she was speechless for some minutes.


    The doctor repeated the news twice. Harriet finally got her sense and hurriedly ran out, saying, "I''m free


    now and I will be there soon."


    Harriet just thought about the good news and didn''t pay attention to her surroundings. She was pushed


    vigorously from the back, flung forward and bumped her belly against the corner of the table.


    A furious pain started in the stomach soon.


    Harriet sucked a breath of cold air and found no one was behind when she turn around her head. She


    did not want to waste more time and left with her belly held by her hand. She urged the driver to go to


    the hospital when she got on the car.


    The collision was a little painful, Harriet was still breathing heavily on the car, Feeling a little wet under


    the seat, she noticed that there were several dark spots on the purple skirt.


    The driver also smelled the bloody scent and couldn''t help asking, "Ms. rk, are you in your period?"


    "It''s okay. Keep driving." Harriet also thought that it was the early menstruation and a hoodie from the


    back seat to cover her dress, but the colic in her stomach still made her suffering.


    As soon as they arrived, Harriet hurried in the hospital.


    She saved a lot of money after she had been with Wesley, providing her younger brother the best


    attending doctor. Even the ward was the most senior. Three nurses in shifts cared him every day.


    Now the brother who had been lying on the bed leaned on the bed in thefortable VIP ward.


    The young man was wearing striped sick clothes, shorted hair and childish face like in his 18 years old.


    He had pretty dark eyes filled with confusion, trying to figure out where he was.


    "Colin." Harriet went into the ward step by step. She saw the young man sitting on the bed with a sense


    unreality. She considered he would disappear in the next second.


    "Who?" Colin rk turned his head. When he saw Harriet, his eyes blinked, and then he looked


    pleased and answered in surprise, "Harriet, there you are."


    He struggled to get out of bed, but his legs were weak and he couldn''t move as he had been in bed for


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    too long time.

 Chapter 6 You Are Pregnant and They Are Twins

    Chapter 6 You Are Pregnant and They Are Twins


    "You have been ina for two years and you cannot hurry to walk right now." Harriet walked over


    quickly, rubbing his legs, and asked, "Does they feel?"


    Colin nodded, "Still feel a little bit numb."


    Harriet was relieved by his words and thought his legs should be fine.


    Even though Colin was unconscious during the two years, Harriet woulde to the hospital to


    massage his legs every week. She would also ask the nurse to do that when she was absent, for fear


    that his legs would be rigid and lose the chance to walk.


    "Harriet, have I really been ina for two years?" Colin thought of how shocked the doctor had just


    seen when he woke up, "Why do I feel like just slept for a night?"


    Harriet nodded, "At that time, you were cut more than a dozen knives. The one on the back of the head


    was the deadliest which caused you almost died. But you were still pulled back from the death line by


    the doctor. Then you just fell in aa. You didn''t know how mom and me were worried, and afraid


    you would not wake up any more."


    Colin touched the back of his head with his hands, and it turned out that there was the scar. He looked


    at Harrie''s tearful face, feeling very guilty, "Harriet, I am so sorry to make such a trouble for you and


    mum."


    "It''s okay. You wake up now!" Harriet wiped the tears on her eyes. "Colin, please do not do heroic


    actions in the future. I will be desperate if you are hurt again."


    "I''m going to be a soldier. Shouldn''t it be correct to help people in need?" Colin said, "And I also hope


    that when you are in trouble, someone can help you."


    "..."


    Although her brother''s concern moved Harriet, thinking of the countless hard days in the past two


    years, she said absolutely, "Do as I said! If you do that again, you are not my brother! "


    "Aright, Harriet, don''t be mad, I will do as you say." Colin hurriedly coaxed her, "I promise I will do


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    nothing that Harriet not allows."


    Harriet was relieved.


    The nurse sent the nutritional porridge tasted very light. Colin did not like it, but he was forced to eat it


    by Harriet. He asked casually, "Well, where is mom?"


    "..." Harriet stopped peeling the apple for a while, havingplex emotion on her face.


    Two years ago, Colin was dered a vegetative by a doctor. In addition he contracted a rare disease


    which probably made him die at any time. Their mother kept crying when she learned the news. That


    night, her old disease recurred caused she pass away.


    When they were still not born, their mother divorced her husband and raised them up one her own.


    Although Colin was naughty, he always did what the mother said and respected her. He would


    definitely not be able to stand the bad news if he knew their mum was dead.


    And Harriet couldn''t lose her brother again!


    "She... she ..."


    "What happened?" Seeing Harriet stinging, Colin understood that Harriet was concealing something


    from him. He stopped eating the porridge, ring anxiously at Harriet. ¡°What happen to mom?¡±


    "Nothing!" Harriet subconsciously denied it. She reckoned that it was better to tell him the truth before


    he totally recovered.


    Colin frowned, "Where is mum?"


    Harriet made a smile. When she just wanted to tell a lie, a harsh pain showed in her stomach. She lost


    her bnce and fell off the chair.


    "Harriet! Harriet!" When Harriet fell on the ground with a pale face, Colin was pretty anxious but he still


    could not walk. He frantically pressed the emergency bell to urge the doctor over.


    Within a minute, the doctor and nurse arrived and put Harriet on the t car and pushed her out.


    Colin asked the nurse for a wheelchair so that he could apany Harriet. The mobile phone on the


    locker rang.


    It was Harriet''s phone.


    Colin peeked at the screen- "Wesley Smith¡±. He thought that it might be the call from Harriet''s


    colleague. After hesitating, he still answered the phone, "Hello?"


    Wesley voice was a bit low as it was not Harriet the other side, "Where is Harriet?"


    "Harriet just fainted and was taken to the emergency room." Colin answered honestly, "Are you


    Harriet''s colleague? Is there anything important? Would you like me to convey it for you?"


    "No need for that."


    He cut off the phone swiftly making Colin a little confused.


    ¡°Why is Harriet''s colleague so oppressing?¡±


    When Colin found the emergency room with his wheelchair, the nurse had already pulled the curtain


    open. Harriet was still pale lying on the bed. He couldn''t help asking, "Nurse, what''s wrong with my


    sister?"


    "Your sister is pregnant with twins!" Seeing Colin being so polite, the nurse couldn''t help chatting more


    with him, "but her belly seemed to have been hit, which caused damage to the fetal heart."

 Chapter 7 Dare Not to Stay Rashly

    Chapter 7 Dare Not to Stay Rashly


    "Pre...pregnant?" Colin hit by this shocking news. He had just been woken up for nearly four hours, the


    news totally destroyed his calm.


    The nurse said with regret, "One of the twins has stopped the fetal heart, but it does not affect the


    development of the other. She just needs to have a rest these days. Don''t be so worried."


    "..."


    The nurse had something to do, and gave Colin some advice, then leaving Colin looking at the list with


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    a distressful face.


    He couldn''t understand the list, just knowing that Harriet was pregnant with twins, and a fetal heart


    stopped.


    It was not until three o''clock in the afternoon that Harriet woke up.


    "Harriet, are you ok?" Colin was sitting by the side. When Harriet woke up, he hurried to help her up,


    poured a cup of warm water and passed it to her, "Do you feel any difort?"


    Harriet shook her head and drank the water. She felt much morefortable. "It was probably I had


    not enough rest in the past few days. I am sorry that you have to look after me as you just wake up


    short time ago."


    "Harriet, it''s not true." Colin was also not good at concealing, and gave the list to Harriet. "The doctor


    said that you are pregnant with twins."


    Harriet was choked and seemed to be frightened with a frozen smile, "Colin, are you kidding me?"


    "No, I am not joking!"


    Harriet was convinced that he was not lying by his serious face, and took the list to check it.


    Her face got paler when she caught thest few lines of words.


    She had done a good job to prevent herself from pregnancy whether she and Wesley made love at


    home or outside for the two years. She feared that he would be unhappy for her pregnancy. She didn''t


    want a baby, neither.


    How could she be pregnant? She even did not sense it!


    "Harriet, don''t be sad." Colin thought that she was upset about the dead fetal heart, holding her hand to


    heart. As long as you take a good rest during these days, your baby will be fine."


    "Colin, I ..." Harriet had no rosy lips since she knew about the pregnancy, trembling and trying to tell


    him the truth, but when she saw Colin''s concerned eyes, she dared not to do it.


    In her rtionship with Wesley, he was the buyer and she was with him for the money.


    If Colin knew she was doing such business, he would be furious.


    And she was pregnant now!


    Colin didn''t know that Harriet was hiding so many secrets. He thought Harriet was sad to lose a child,


    and he keptforting her, asking her "Where is brother-inw, should I call him over?"


    He thought that the brother-inw should know about his wife pregnant.


    "He¡­he is on a business trip abroad, being very busy." Harriet squeezed a smile, and said lightly, "It is


    not a big deal and we shall not need to bother him."


    "What''s not a big deal?" Colin frowned and was upset, "If he had taken good care of you, you would not


    lose a child. If I meet him, I will definitely teach him a lesson!"


    Harriet ripped her lips.


    She was afraid that Colin would ask her more about her rtionship with Wesley if he got pissed off.


    She just rose up other topics to try to get rid of such possibility. Thanked god that Colin did not had a


    sharp mind currently and didn''t find out her n.


    After pushing Colin to back to his ward, Harriet went to the obstetrics and gynecology department


    again.


    She remembered very well that every time she used a condom, confusing why she would be pregnant.


    The female doctor said, "Condoms cannot guarantee 100% contraception. Please take care of the


    baby right now. You said you had that irregr menstruation and the typical symptoms of pce cold,


    which could make you hard to get pregnant. If you don''t want the baby, you won''t have a chance next


    time."


    The doctor''s words echoed in her mind and made her dizzy.


    If she had a normal boyfriend, she would have the baby born, but she and Wesley were not a couple.


    She wouldn''t dare to keep the baby even though he would like to have it.


    But she was not quite healthy. If she had an abortion this time, she might lose the chance to get


    pregnant again when she was married.

 Chapter 8 Relationship of Trade

    Chapter 8 Rtionship of Trade


    "Miss rk."


    Harriet was distressing, looked up when she heard someone calling her, and found that Wesley''s


    personal driver, Uncle Josh, came towards her.


    "Uncle Josh, why are you here?" Harriet quickly hid the list and asked with a smile, "Is Wesleying


    back from the business trip?"


    Uncle Josh nodded and said, "Wesley came back at noon. He called you once. After knowing that you


    fainted, he sent me over to check if you were all right."


    "It''s okay, nothing wrong." Since it was Uncle Josh who came to pick her up, Harriet had to go. "Could


    you wait for a second outside? I have to deal with some issues and will follow you back soon."


    "Ok."


    Uncle Josh went outside to wait. Harriet went back to the ward to pack up, and told Colin she would


    "Got it." Colin nodded, and asked in expectancy, "Harriet, will you cook for me tomorrow?"


    Harriet gave him a white look, "No way! Eat your porridge!"


    Colin was not satisfied with her answer.


    If he only could eat the porridge every day, he might be faint by hunger before his legs recovered!


    On the way home, Harriet went to the supermarket to buy fresh fruits and vegetables. She saw that


    Wesley was standing by the floor-to-ceiling window and talking on the phone in English at home when


    she got back.


    His pure London ent was really attractive.


    He was wearing ck trousers and a white shirt, with his shirt cuffs slightly raised and his wrists


    exposed. Harriet could not move her eyes away him by his indescribable charm.


    This guy was not only rich, but also young and handsome. He would be the dream lover of countless


    women. She just came up with the idea of being his girlfriend!


    Harriet was shocked by her ridiculous idea.


    Wesley nced back at her. She quickly carried the vegetables to the kitchen with her heart punching


    out of control.


    ¡°Harriet, don''t think about it too much!¡±


    Harriet knew that Wesley didn''t like spicy food, so she cooked the dishes very light such as simmered


    shrimp, seaweed soup, and several other dishes. The aroma pervaded through the room when they


    were all pot on the table.


    Wesley just finished the phone call and was already starved.


    The meal was very delicious. The man enjoyed it with a smile as if to praise Harriet, "I didn''t expect that


    your cooking skills are getting better and better even though you are so busy in filming."


    "That''s because I care you very much." Harriet said calmly, "Furthermore, it is my responsibility to take


    care of you. Filming is secondary important thing for me."


    Wesley looked at her greedily with his horny eyes.


    Harriet sensed his eager. Fortunately, she was sitting opposite him. Otherwise, the dining room would


    be a mess.


    "Enjoy more shrimps." She put the peeled shrimp into a Wesley''s bowl, trying to change the topic, "You


    saidst time that you were going to take me to Seattle. Is there something you want me to do?


    Wesley hummed.


    He did not answer Harriet''s question directly, but just said, "I called you before. A man iming to be


    your brother picked it up and said that you fainted at the hospital."


    "That was really my brother, not someone else." Harriet knew he was in doubt, and said, "My brother


    was seriously injured before and had been in aa for two years. This was not a big deal. So I didn''t


    tell you. "


    Upon hearing that, Wesley raised his eyebrows slightly, and seemed to understand something, staring


    at her with his more frightening eye contact, "So the money you took from me over the past two years


    has been spent on your brother?" "Yes, yeah ....." Harriet nced at the man, feeling a little stunned.


    Why did he ask that? Did he doubt what I said?


    "Wesley, if you don''t believe it ..." Harriet hesitated. She wanted to say that if he didn''t believe it, she


    could do a blood test with her brother, but she was interrupted by the man.


    "If you don''t have enough money, you can ask Jack Moor."


    Jack Moor is Wesley''s special assistant. Harriet met him twice when he came to the apartment to


    deliver documents.


    Harriet didn''t know how to respond for a pause.


    She thought the man was suspicious that she cheated on him, but did not expect that he was worried


    she had not enough money to spend. And now she even got such a big permission to spend more


    cash. She was touched by what he did.


    After the dinner, Wesley received another phone call, which seemed to be an important matter. He


    went to the study room to answer it. Harriet went to the bathroom to make ready bath water, and took


    time to take the anti-fertility medicine prescribed by the doctor.


    At least for now she wanted to keep the baby regardless if it would be aborted.

 Chapter 9 Are all the Money Spent on Your Brother?

    Chapter 9 Are all the Money Spent on Your Brother?


    When Wesley came back to take a bath, Harriet gave him a shoulder massage as before.


    "I''ll go out and get you a bathrobe." Harriet wanted to take the opportunity to go out and change for


    pajamas. As soon as she got up, Wesley stretched out her hand, and she fell on him in the bathtub.


    Harriet climbed his shoulders with both hands.


    "We cannot do it these days ..." Harriet pushed him hard. She did not forget the doctor''s instructions as


    she needed to take good care of herself, "I am in my period... "


    She knew that Wesley had a slight fetishism. After she said that, he would definitely not touch her.


    Sure enough, Wesley seemed to be disappointed a lot. His face was gloomy, and said with


    displeasure, "I remember that you periodes at the end of the month. It is again with so many days


    in advance?"


    Harriet nodded and stammered, "You know I''m not well, so ..."


    "..."


    With the man''s somberplexion, she got out of the bathroom with her fastest speed.


    After Wesley came out of the bath, Harriet wore him the bathrobe and yed the women. Finally


    Wesley was not that mad.


    "Wesley, why did you want to go Seattle with me?" Harriet asked the man which she is patting his back,


    "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    For the past two years, she had asionally apanied Wesley to attend some receptions.


    She thought that this time should also be a reception.


    Wesley didn''t say anything, but just reached out his hand and pinned the hair on the Harriet''s cheek


    behind her tiny ears. Her pretty face were embedded with a pair of shining eyes.


    They had been together for two years.


    Her figure became more and more emaciated from the original baby fat. She was obedient and docile,


    knew what he wanted and never crossed over the line. What an attractive girl!


    He liked her personality. As long as he was not bored with her physically, he can always keep her.


    But...


    If it wasn''t for Louisa''s special blood type, and Harriet was the same blood type as her, even the


    matching degree of kidney source was so high, he would not want Harriet to go for that operation.


    "Aren''t you ill? I''ll take you to examine." Thinking of theing surgery, Wesley spoke more tenderly, "I


    have a friend who has studied medicine abroad. He is working in a hospital in Seattle right now and I


    will ask him to do the examination for you. "


    Harriet was ttered by his gentle voice.


    In the past two years, Wesley asionally treated her very tenderly, but never held her in his arms and


    talked so tenderly. She was surprised at his strange behavior.


    Harriet secretly touched her belly, thinking that if she had a physical examination, her pregnancy would


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    definitely be revealed. What would Wesley''s attitude be?


    "What''s wrong, huh?" Wesley squeezed her cheek since she kept silence, "Don''t you want to go?"


    "No," Harriet raised her lips and smiled, held his neck, and whispered softly, "You are so kind to me. I


    was just thrilled."


    About her pregnancy, he will naturally know after the examination.


    In the arms of Wesley, Harriet couldn''t see his expression, and even didn''t know there was a guilty


    sh in his slightly drooping eyes when he was talking.


    When Harriet went back to the studio, she immediately adjusted the monitoringst night. However


    there was no way to find out who pushed her as the bathroom was a blind spot and there were many


    people going in and out.


    Harriet just joined the crew recently. She had not been familiar with her colleagues, so it was


    impossible to talk about revenge. But Irene put her sight on her from time to time during the filming, she


    could probably guess the culprit.


    Harriet remained calm. She followed Irene to the bathroom without being noticed.


    As soon as Irene entered the smallttice room, she spilled all the hand detergent on the floor tiles in


    that smallttice room. After doing all this, she left with satisfaction.

 Chapter 10 He Likes This Obedient Woman

    Chapter 10 He Likes This Obedient Woman


    "Harriet!"


    Within ten minutes, the door of Harriet''s lounge was pushed open.


    Irene rushed in angrily, with bruises on her arms which made herself little bit embarrassed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Harriet just nced at her from the mirror and continued to read the script.


    The neglected Irene lost her temper finally, and took away her script madly, "You poured the hand soap


    on the ground and directly hurt me!"


    "Miss Whitty, please do not charge others while you do not have any evidence to prove that." Harriet


    smiled with her indifferent face, "I have no resentment against you, why would I do that? In addition, I


    have not been to the bathroom."


    "You, you just retaliated against me!" Irene pointed at Harriet. No matter what Harriet said, she felt that


    this was done by her. "Only you would do this hical action!"


    Harriet continued to smile. She spoke softly, "I said, I have no resentment against you. You can adjust


    the monitoring to catch the criminal."


    Irene stared at Harriet with hatred.


    She couldn''t find anything as the bathroom is a blind spot of the surveince.


    "Harriet, don''t be so arrogant since there is a boss back you." Irene''s hand clenched into a fist, "It won''t


    be long before I let Pleasure Media give you up!"


    Well, why Irene was so overbearing.


    Harriet stood up and patted Irene''s shoulders for the dust. "Miss Whitty, you also have some big boss


    behind you? How are you going to rip my job?"


    In this Phdelphia, she could not think of anyone dare to oppose Wesley.


    Irene was disgusted with Harriet''s touch. She let go of her hand fiercely and sneered, "I tell you my


    cousin is going to marry the boss Wesley! I will let my cousin to do me a favor to destroy you till the


    time!"


    Harriet froze for a second andughed.


    Irene was very annoyed, and said without patience, "What are youughing at? You don''t believe I can


    do that?"


    "Of course I believe it since you are serious." Harriet said, "But if your cousin can marry Wesley, she


    must from a rich family. Why do you have to..."


    "That''s because I don''t want to rely on my family!" Irene hurriedly retorted, straightening her back, "I


    want to secure a proper ce in the entertainment industry by myself!"


    Harriet slipped her lips.


    So why would she still relied on a rich man?


    Irene''s assistant came to her as the film was about to start shooting.


    Before leaving, Irene looked back at Harriet again with deep hatred, "Harriet, don''t be proud, one day


    you will act as my maid and do whatever I order!"


    Harriet''s red lips curled up, "I''m waiting for that day."


    "Just wait and see!"


    After the door of the restroom was pped by Irene heavily, Harriet'' got more and more depressed with


    Irene''s words echoing in her mind.


    It seemed Irene was not lying, so did Wesley really have a fianc¨¦e?


    Somehow Harriet felt her heart was broken. She touched the abdomen with her hand, thinking that if he


    got married, their rtionship might be over.


    ¡°What about that child? I just lost one of my twins. What about the surviving one?¡±


    Harriet knew Wesley''s personality. She was just his lover. Even if he was going to get married, she


    couldn''t intervene. Harriet thought, and then quickly left Irene''s words behind her.


    Wesley was busy with his work these days, so she didn''t need to take care of him. Harriet appropriately


    reduced the filming time and went to the hospital to apany Colin for rehabilitation exercises.


    During this time, Colin had a good diet, and he was doing regr rehabilitation. His legs could soon


    were not lost. Harriet was very excited for him.


    She finally had an exnation with mum.


    "Harriet, I still want to join the army." After the rehabilitation exercise, Colin chatted with Harriet, "I think


    this year''s registration has been started. What do you think, Harriet?"


    "No, you just woke up. You must take a good rest for a year!" Harriet refused directly, distressed,


    "Besides I am rich enough to support you for a lifetime. Why do you have to be a soldier as you would


    live a hard life?"


    "Our mum said that man should be trained as a soldier!" Colin grunted and muttered, "And I am a man


    right now. I should protect you instead of being raised by you for the whole life."

 Chapter 11 I Could Destroy You at Any Minutes

    Chapter 11 I Could Destroy You at Any Minutes


    No matter what Colin said, Harriet just didn''t agree.


    Only Colin was her family right now. Harriet thought that she must keep him around to take care of him


    since he finally recovered. She definitely could not have the chance to see him for about four to five


    years if he really joined the army.


    Colin didn''t dare to provoke Harriet. He remained silence since she did not agree no matter how he


    tried to persuade her. Anyway, he still had time and maybe Harriet would support him.


    "Harriet, where is mom?" Colin asked. He really hadn''t seen their mom for a long time and he missed


    her very much, "Didn''t Mom have a phone with her?"


    "Yes, no cellphone is allowed in that ce." Harriet followed his words. "Mom is so worried about you


    since you have been ina for a long time, so she just went far away to pray for you."


    Colin moved his lips and wanted to say something.


    Harriet directly blocked what he was going to say and smiled, "I will contact her and let here back


    as soon as possible. But if you are willing, I would like to introduce you with your brother-inw first."


    Colin was deflected as expected, thinking excitedly, "Really, brother-inw is back? What does he think


    of your pregnancy?"


    "He is thrilled." Harriet felt a glimpse of guilty. She patted Colin''s head, "Your brother-inw is also very


    d to know that you are awake. He would like to meet you."


    "Great. Let¡¯s arrange the schedule!"


    Harriet nodded with relief.


    Anyway, it¡¯s fine that Colin didn''t bother her about their mom.


    When Wesley came back, Harriet asked him for the favor. Wesley only said that he needed to check if


    he had spare time during those two days, but Harriet was already grateful for his words.


    After all, Wesley had a full schedule every day, working for thepany day and night. She was not


    that important for him. It could be difficult to ask him for help.


    Irene never found Harriet troubles on the set and just filmed the scene regrly, but she became more


    and more proud, especially when facing Harriet, acting like a desperate person would finally turn on the


    tide.


    Harriet perceived her behaviors in her eyes and didn''t pay much attention to it. She was worried about


    Colin''s recovery. She also asked the cleaner to clean up the house she bought before.


    The money she got from Wesley was saved except for Colin''s treatment costs. Last year, she spotted


    that the real estate in the western suburbs was good and bought an apartment with the help from her


    friend.


    Colin recovered quickly, and it was not long before he walked like a normal person. Harriet took him to


    live in the western suburbs since the doctor confirmed that he was pretty healthy and allowed him to be


    discharged from the hospital.


    They arrived at the apartment in the western suburbs when Wesley texted her, saying that he was free


    tonight.


    Harriet asked Colin to take a bath and change clothes.


    When Colin heard that he was going to meet his future brother-inw, he was very excited. He


    suggested he should buy some new clothes. Harriet took him to the wardrobe in the bedroom. A variety


    of suits and sportswear were piled up in it.


    Colin was stunned. "Harriet, are these all for me?"


    "Yes." Harriet gave him a white nce. "These clothes have been untouched for almost a year. And


    thanks god you can wear them from now on instead of letting them covered by dust. Next time, let¡¯s go


    shopping together and buy you a few more suits."


    Harriet tried to disguise her emotion, but her eyes were red.


    Colin knew that Harriet had been worried him for a long time, and hugged her shoulders, "Harriet,


    please be reassured, I will always be with you and take care of you and mom. I will not let you sad


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    anymore!"


    "Just change your clothes." Harriet patted his hand and turned to go out, warm in heart.


    Colin was only neen years old this year, but he was thin and 6.1 feet tall. He turned out to be social


    elite once he wore the suit with a sharp mour in his eyes.


    Harriet tied for him and they left the bedroom.


    Wesley preferred eating at home so Harriet bought food and prepared for the dinner at the apartment.


    Colin tried to help, but Harriet pushed him away.


    Colin had nothing to do, appreciating at the exquisite apartment while eating an apple. The leather


    sofas, expensive European chandeliers, and cdon vases with flowers, they were all very costly.


    Colin felt something wrong when he kept walking around the house.


    He knew that Harriet and Wesley lived here together, but there were too few man daily necessities--a


    few pairs of shoes, and a few suits in the closet, and the rest are alldy dresses.


    Did Harriet have a bad rtionship with Wesley?

 Chapter 12 Did Harriet and Wesley have a bad relationship?

    Chapter 12 Did Harriet and Wesley have a bad rtionship?


    Colin strolled around and went back to the kitchen. Harriet was busy preparing the dinner. He couldn''t


    help asking, "Harriet, when did you date Wesley?"


    "Why?" Harriet said, without looking back. "I was introduced to him by a friend during a dinner two


    years ago."


    "Are you going to get married?"


    Harriet seemed to be stiffened, without saying a word.


    Colin simply walked into the kitchen and stood next to Harriet, "I don''t think Wesley lives here often.


    There are too few clothes in the cab. To be honest, do you have a bad rtionship?"


    "Well, it''s because Wesley is too busy. He has always gone abroad for business trip most of the time in


    a year." Harriet did not expect he had such deep insight and she thought herme lies would be


    discovered soon. "You can ask him when hees back if you do not believe me."


    "Can I?" Colin was dubious.


    "Yeah, besides, if we are not in a good rtionship, we won''t have children!" Harriet was afraid that


    Colin would find out the truth if she kept talking, so she asked him out again. "Just go and watch TV,


    the kitchen smoke is so strong here."


    Colin swaggered and reluctantly went to the living room. The doorbell rang when he sat on the sofa.


    "Colin, get the door for Wesley."


    Colin managed his tie and opened the door.


    A young man with gold-framed sses stood outside, wearing a ck suit, releasing a sense of


    seriousness. He was not tall, and Colin could only look down at him.


    Colin looked at the young man carefully, having a hunch that this person must be a secretary or the


    like.


    He could not be Wesley, right?


    Colin pondered, thinking about what to say, assistant Moor stared at him for a moment, then said


    without emotion, "Who are you? Where is Miss rk?"


    "Harriet is cooking." Colin said, guessing that this person should be Wesley''s assistant.


    Harriet wiped her hands and came out when she heard the noise, she smiled at "Assistant Moor, this is


    my brother, Colin. Wesley said he is free tonight, so I brought him over for dinner. "


    "Wesley cannote back tonight." Assistant Moor pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose.


    When Harriet was pinching, he said in a official tone, "I came to pick you to Seattle."


    "Now?" Harriet couldn''t understand. Who would go to the medical examination at night?


    Assistant Moor nodded.


    Harriet knew that Wesley would not be back tonight, and he must be very unhappy if she did not go to


    Seattle.


    She can only reassured Colin, "I will go to Seattle to meet Wesley. You can leave here after finishing


    the dinner."


    "What happened? Didn''t Wesley say that he woulde back for dinner?" Colin was upset, "Why you


    have to go to meet him even though he broke his promise."


    Harriet tied up his clothes andughed, "Wesley knows that I''m not well, so he ask his medical friend


    who was just back from abroad to arrange an examination. Don''t worry. I''ll be back the day after


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    tomorrow."


    Colin had no choice but to send Harriet and assistant Moor to leave.


    It only took 50 minutes car-driving to arrive at Seattle. Harriet came at the hospital with assistant Moor.


    From a distance, she saw Wesley standing in the corridor, with a doctor standing in front with him.


    Harriet heard the doctor said they could not be dragged any more, otherwise it would be difficult to


    have an operation, and Wesley''splexion kept being somber, which made her inexplicable.


    What can''t be dragged anymore?


    Wesley soon saw Harrieting over and turned to look at her. He seemed relieved and looked better.


    "You are here."


    Harriet nodded, "Are we going to do the examination right now?"


    "Well, this is my friend, Dr. Johnson." Wesley introduced Harriet to the male doctor.


    "Hello." Harriet shook hands with Dr. Johnson. His straight nce made her feel fuzzy. She thought


    that he treated her as an item instead of going to do her a medical examination.


    "Go with the doctor." Wesley patted her shoulder with his low voice, "I''m waiting here."


    "Ok."


    Harriet followed Dr. Johnson for the examination.


    However, she was surprised that, unlike a routine physical examination physical examination, she was


    only examined for blood and kidneys. Dr. Johnson looked at a list with relief and smile.


    What was wrong?


    She was a little puzzled, but she still dressed up and left. She heard what the nurse said when she


    passed the office.


    "I didn''t expect Wesley to find such a rare blood type as RH, and the match between her kidney and


    Miss Jones was as high as 90%. Is this too lucky?"


    "Yes. But I think the woman has a close rtionship with Wesley. Does he be willing to let her suffer


    this issue?"


    "Well, she must be a slut. Who doesn''t know that Miss Jones is Wesley''s cherished one? He was so


    distressed when he saw Miss Jones crying. Knowing that Miss Jones was sick in a foreign country, he


    picked her up immediately. And he had been looking for kidneys everywhere for her.


    "Ah! I really envy Miss Jones who can have such a good fianc¨¦ as Wesley."


    "..."


    Harriet thought of the doctor''s expression, and those words of Wesley. She finally realized the truth.


    She felt like her world copsed into a cold snowy winter.

 Chapter 13 You Can Make an Offer

    Chapter 13 You Can Make an Offer


    Half a month ago, she was still touched by Wesley''s concern for her health. She did not expect that it


    was because his fianc¨¦e had a kidney problem and her blood type was scarce. She happened to have


    the kidney he was looking for.


    Harriet¡¯s heart was broken and she was almost out of breath about the truth. She pinched her cor


    and left the office. Her wrists were tightly grasped when she entered the corridor.


    Wesley pursed his thin lips looking at her pale face, "You knew everything?"


    "Yeah, thanks to the nurses'' gossip, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t even know the reason to be lie on the


    operating table." Harrietughed with sharp cold look, "But I won''t donate any kidney!"


    She did not have a fancy rtionship with Wesley, but she had control over her body! Why she had to


    give it his fianc¨¦e who needed a kidney?


    "Harriet, there is too little RH blood type, and it''s only you who match Louisa''s kidneys." Wesley put his


    hand in his pocket and looked at her with his dark eyes. "You can make a price."


    Making a price?


    ¡°Does he think her kidney is amodity and wants to buy it?¡±


    "I have taken a lot of money from you in the past two years which can cover the expenses for more


    than ten years." Harriet smiled, "I am not willing to donate my kidney as it is too harmful to me!"


    After a pause, she said again, "Wesley, since you have a fianc¨¦e, I think our rtionship can be ended.


    If you agree, I will go back and pack things away immediately."


    "Harriet." Wesley''s face was somber for the refusal from her but he still talked in a good temper, "I won''t


    let you do this if the blood type is not rare."


    "This is just your excuse!" Harriet didn''t know why she would have the courage to fight against Wesley,


    "It is possible to find this blood type again from billions of people across the country! You just treat me


    as a product!"


    Wesley said nothing.


    He continued to search with kidneys, but Louisa had to undergo surgery sooner orter, so he had to


    call Harriet over.


    Harriet was so outrageous that her lower abdomen was in pain constantly. She couldn''t help covering


    her abdomen with her hand. She turned around and walked only a few steps. Wesley talked with no


    feeling.


    "Harriet, if you leave the hospital now, you can only see your brother in jail tomorrow."


    "What?" Harriet turned around and looked at him, calm and indifferent. He just threatened her. She


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    trembled, "Wesley, how did I offend you?"


    Wesley just watched her, "As long as you do this surgery, our rtionship will end, and you can make


    any price for that. If you don''t, I can just find a reason to put your brother in jail. You won''t watch him go


    to jail as he just woke up, right? "


    "Wesley Smith, you ..." Harriet punched her fist fiercely, shaking with anger.


    She knew that Wesley was a tough guy, but did not expect him to be so cruel. He threatened her in this


    way just to save his beloved fianc¨¦e!


    Didn¡¯t he have any affection for her during the two years?


    Harriet didn''t speak, staring at him fiercely. They both kept silence and time just passed by gradually.


    Wesley checked his watch. There was only ten minutes left before the operation time. He became even


    more impatient, and even his tone was gloomy. "Harriet, I can give you twenty seconds for


    consideration."


    Harriet turned and left.


    Wesley was so upset but he just pulled out his cell phone directly from his pocket and dialed, "Director


    Song, I would like to ask you a favor ..."


    ¡°How dare this man! How can he be so hard?¡±


    Harriet¡¯s lower abdomen was more painful because of her extreme emotion. She looked at the ruthless


    man on the phone and interrupted him," Wesley, I''m pregnant!"


    Her words sessfully made Wesley stop talking and made him look at her with astonishment.


    "They are twins, but I identally fell and a fetal heart stopped." Harriet held her lower abdomen and


    said lightly," The doctor said that it would not affect the development of the other. I just need to take a


    good rest."


    "How did you get pregnant ..." Wesley''s throat knot slipped and he kept on the phone, but he couldn''t


    calm down for a long time.


    He had been very careful before, but seeing that Harriet was more cautious than him, he didn''t put


    many efforts on that.


    He was overwhelmed by this shocking news.


    "The doctor said that people could not be contraceptive totally. I was pregnant by ident." Harriet felt


    a little hope when she saw Wesley''s expression. She walked over and put the man''s hand on the lower


    abdomen. "It''s only two months."


    For a long time, Wesley''s hand moved a little bit. Although it was not felt, a child was born here.


    Harriet had been with him for two years. She was well-behaved. And it was time to get married as he


    was not young anymore. If Harriet really gave birth to a child, he would not reject it. After all, he was not


    so ruthless.


    Looking at Harriet''s bloodless face, Wesley turned to be gentle.


    "The child......"

 Chapter 14 A kidney transplant

    Chapter 14 A kidney transnt


    "Wesley, Miss Jones''s condition is getting worse and worse!" Dr. Johnson hurried over and said, "Once


    the operation time is missed, it will be troublesome."


    The doctor¡¯s words destroyed the softness in his heart. He pulled back his hand, looked down at


    Harriet and asked again, ¡°Harriet, have you made up your mind?¡±


    Harriet heart was sinking down.


    She wanted to bet that he would keep the baby.


    They had been together for two years. Was there any rtionship between them? He had no children


    till the time. Would he want to keep the baby?


    She thought that she was betting right seeing Wesley''s strugglingplexion, but Wesley became


    indifferent and shattered her because of the doctor''s words.


    Wesley was impatient with her silence.


    He told the address where Colin lived to the man on the phone. It was the house Harriet bought in the


    western suburbs. As if Harriet didn''t agree, he would ask people to catch Colin.


    "I already get a decision." Harriet tightened her hand on her stomach, as if restraining herself from


    trembling. Her red lips were raised high, "I want eight million, and we end our rtionship after the


    surgery!"


    The amount she asked for was huge, but Wesley didn''t frown, "I let assistant Moor transfer the money


    to your card."


    "Okay, thank you, Wesley." Harriet smiled, pretending to be rxed, "Yes, I was only a recreational


    thing you raised. The baby will live a suffering life if he is born."


    She moved her eyesight away the man and left.


    Her fake smile and her pale face made Wesley feel guilty, and it wasn''t until the person at the end of


    the phone shouted at him he finally got back his sense. He told on the phone that he would not put


    Colin to jail and hung up the phone.


    Harriet followed the doctor into the operating room.


    There were several doctors and nurses standing in the operating room, with frowning faces, seemingly


    being very nervous about this kidney recement operation. On the operating table next to her, there


    was already a young woman wearing a hospital uniform.


    The woman had long maroon hair, and her skin was white without any trace of blood.


    Harriet looked at her beautiful face, and there was a sh in her head. She thought that she had met


    her before, but didn''t have time to recall the details as the medicine ingested in her body took effect,


    and her eyes closed slowly.


    When Harriet opened her eyes again, she found she was in a ward. The sky was dark.


    She tried to sit, but her body was so weak. It happened that the nurse came in to change Harriet''s


    medicine and she told her that this was a normal phenomenon after the operation. She would be fine


    tomorrow.


    Harriet asked, "I lost my child, right?"


    "Yeah, you can''t keep the child for the operation," the nurse stuttered.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The nurse probably couldn''t say any more. She changed her medicine and left in a hurry. Harriet


    toughed her stomach, and her heart was followed by a wave of sadness.


    In the end she still couldn''t keep the tenacious baby.


    Harriet ate a bit of food from the nurse and dazed for a while and fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next day, she was much better and able to sit up.


    She heard the nurses talking about the sessful surgery. Wesley''s fianc¨¦e did not show rejection with


    the new kidney. She woke up this morning and was taken care of by Wesley.


    Wesley grew up with his fianc¨¦e, and their families were in good rtionship. His fianc¨¦e had been


    studying abroad. She returned not only because of illness, but also because she wanted to get


    engaged with Wesley this time.


    Harriet listened to the gossips of the nurses and smiled.


    She guessed that Wesley had a fianc¨¦e when she saw those reports before, but she didn''t expect it to


    be true. And he only loved her, waiting for her to return for so many years.


    "Beep." Harriet''s mobile phone had a new text message.


    It was the eight million transferred. And there were two Facebook messages from Wesley. They wrote


    that he bought a single vi for her in Plumwave Bay under her name.


    Harriet officially texted back two words: Thank you. Then she added him to cklist without hesitation.

 Chapter 15 The money is not enough to make up

    Chapter 15 The money is not enough to make up


    The single vi in Plumwave Bay was expensive. Since Wesley bought it for her, she had no reason to


    refuse. Besides, her rtionship with Wesley was over, and there was no need to be sad. She could


    think that she just had an operation for some injury.


    Renal recement surgery and miscarriage caused huge hurt to the body, so Harriet was lying on the


    bed for more than half a month. Her meals were all brought over by the nurse.


    Colin called her and asked why she stayed at Seattle for so long time.


    Harriet was still a little bit weak, so she gave the address of Seattle City Hospital and asked Colin to


    pick herself up.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Colin arrived at the hospital that afternoon.


    When he saw Harriet''s pale face, he was shocked and said nervously, "Harriet, don''t youe to


    check the body, why are you look so weak?"


    He wanted to call the doctor but Harriet quickly grabbed him and smiled lightly, "Yeah, and then they


    found that there was a problem with my body and did a minor operation for me. It''s okay, let''s go


    home."


    "Is that so?"


    Colin was very uneasy. He checked Harriet in detail. Harriet knocked on his head and emphasized that


    she was ok. Finally Colin agreed to take her away.


    As soon as they stepped out of the hospital door, they happened to run into Wesley.


    He had always attached great importance to images. Now his necktie was loose and he just did not


    care. He held an instion bucket in his hand and talked to assistant Moor side by side, with a thin


    smile on his face.


    Wesley seemed to be noticed that someone was looking at him. He looked up, and saw Harriet holding


    a young man''s arm, thin and pale, without a trace of blood.


    She was pregnant but had a kidney recement operation, which was too much for her.


    Wesley scratched a strange nce in his eyes, and his thin lips moved. He seemed to want to say


    something, but Harriet kept her pace, passing by without any feeling.


    "Wesley, what¡¯s wrong?" assistant Moor talked with him for a long time, but found that the boss ignored


    him and just stared at the door.


    "Is the young man her brother who has been unconscious for two years?"


    "I''ve investigated about it. It''s true." assistant Moor replied, but he was very puzzled as Wesley asked


    him to transfer the money for Miss rkst night, he seemed to have to rify the rtionship


    between her. Why he asked about the brother right now?


    Wesley hummed, walked to the ward carrying the instion bucket, and said casually, "Tell Charlene to


    pick some good scripts in Pleasure Media for Harriet."


    After all, Harriet had been with him for two years. And her body was damaged so much that the money


    was really not enough to make up for her.


    Assistant Moor responded.


    Colin knew that his Harriet was in a bad mood and did not ask where Wesley was going. He took her


    Harriet back to Phdelphia silently. When they arrived at the apartment, he cooked a dinner for her.


    Harriet took a bite of dish, revealing a disgusting look, "Isn¡¯t it too salty?"


    "I haven''t cooked for two years, so I forget how to cook." Colin didn''t care but grinned, "I need to


    practice more. You will definitely be proud of my cooking skills next time!"


    Harrietughed at his words.


    She ate half a bowl of noodles since she had no appetite. Looking at this apartment where she had


    lived for two years, she kept the valuable jeweler and asked Colin pack and threw other stuff away.


    Only the old one was gone, new one coulde along. Anyway, she was rich now and she could buy


    anything she wanted!


    They were packing up and Colin somewhat understood what happened. He couldn¡¯t help asking, "You


    broke up..."


    "Yeah, we just broke up peacefully." Harriet said with a smile, as if the matter had nothing to do with


    her. "I can''t stand him being too busy, so I popped up the suggestion and he agreed."


    "Really?" Colin was stunned then nced at her stomach, "Harriet, you are pregnant. What do you do


    with the child if you break up...?¡±


    Harriet tried to keep her voice from shaking when touching her belly. "Since I broke up with him, I can¡¯t


    keep the baby so I had an abortion."


    "..."


    Suddenly Colin''s face became ugly. He went to dig out Harriet''s bag and grit his teeth: "It must be he


    who forced you, right? I want to call this bastard and kill him!"


    "Colin, don''t make any trouble." Harriet stopped his hand and said softly, "We really broke up


    peacefully. It was me that didn''t want this child, and hepensated me."


    "Harriet!" Colin was so desperate that he almost swore.


    Harriet just clenched his hand tightly and said with a smile, "Colin, you can wake up is the best gift for


    me. Please let the pass go."


    She was quite satisfied that her kidney could be exchanged for eight million and freedom.


    Colin understood Harriet and said nothing.

 Chapter 16 Lets Start Over

    Chapter 16 Let''s Start Over


    They packed up together, and it took no more than half an hour to finish the packing. The apartment


    seemed a bit empty. Harriet put the door card on the dining table and they left. Charlene came to meet


    them at the moment.


    "Harriet, have you packed up?" Charlene looked at the suitcase in Colin''s hand and spoke politely, but


    she was not that respect her as before.


    Harriet nodded.


    Charlene must be sent by Wesley toe over here. She let go and smiled, "Fine. I have to check if


    something is missing."


    Colin pouted, and muttered sarcastically, "What! He sends someone to check the house before we


    leave! What a great man!"


    "Colin."


    Colin shut up and pushed the suitcase downstairs as Harriet stopped him.


    Charlene didn''t go into the room either, just handed a document to Harriet, which was the termination


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    of the contract. "You signed it for five years but now thepany will not ask you for anypensation


    even though the deadline has note."


    Assistant Moor called before and asked her to take charge of Harriet. It seemed that the rtionship


    between Wesley and Harriet had ended.


    In this case, she thought that Harriet did not have to stay in Pleasure Media and enjoyed such good


    resources, so she came to Harriet with a letter of cancetion today when she was free.


    "Okay." Harriet took it with a smile and signed her name sharply under the contract.


    After all, in the past two years, her jobs had been provided by Wesley. Since they have broken up, of


    course, she could not continue to stay in his entertainmentpany.


    Harriet signed the contract and returned it to Charlene. Charlene didn''t read it. She closed the


    document and left with Harriet.


    After a 20-minute drive, Harriet and Colin returned to their residence in the western suburbs.


    She told Colin about the termination of the contract with the entertainmentpany frankly. Colin said,


    "It''s okay, Harriet, I can find a job. I support you! You can just stay at home!"


    "You are only neen years old, who would offer you job?" Harriet rolled her eyes and said, "I have


    money, as long as you prepare for the university enrollment, I will be very satisfied."


    "I do not have to go to the college, right?" Colin was upset when he heard that he had to finish his


    education. "I was going to join the army just because I didn''t want to go to the college. You still ask me


    to do that in the end. It is difficult for me to pass the enrollment test."


    Harriet immediately changed her expression and turned around, whispering, "Fine, you are an adult


    right now. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, whatever you love."


    "Harriet, I don''t mean that."


    "..."


    Colinpromised as he did not want to piss Harriet off, "Okay, I will go to the college. Please do not


    be mad. You just have the operation and you need to take a good rest and keep positive mood."


    Harriet nced at him, "You promise. I''ll buy you books in a few days for the preparation!"


    "..."


    Harriet lost her job and could stay at home most of her time. Colin was worried about her health. He


    checked the recipes and cooked soup and nutritious meals for her every day.


    She looked better than ever before for his caring for half a month.


    Harriet borrowed some high school senior''s books from her friend and bought some exercise books for


    Colin. She nned to find a tutor for him but he strongly refused.


    After arranging the preparation for Colin, Harriet was going to re-sign an entertainmentpany.


    She studied at the best art school and loved acting. She did not know what she could do beside acting.


    Those female friends, who had wanted to be her close friends with her before, learned that she had


    canceled the contract with Pleasure Media. They promised to help her find jobs, but secretly rejoiced


    by her unemployment.


    Harriet didn''t care.


    Without the backing of Wesley, she was just a neer from an art school, and only the


    entertainmentpany had the right to decide whether to choose her. She finally signed a contract


    with a studio opened by a big star.


    After signing the contract, Harriet got a maid role in a TV series, with few shots and poor pay. In the


    past, Harriet did not care such script at all.


    On the day of starting, Harriet dressed up and went to the studio early.


    The director often appeared in various award ceremonies. She had seen him twice, but she was


    unfamiliar with him. However, some actors had cooperated with her before. She greeted them, but they


    just wanted to ignore her.


    Harriet just kept smiling. She naturally did not have a makeup artist to help her for her little role. She


    had to get the clothes and made up herself.


    No a big deal, let''s start over!

 Chapter 17 How dare I play tricks

    Chapter 17 How dare I y tricks


    Half an hour before the start of the boot, the director constantly confirmed with the court that if


    everyone was there. The court stuttered and Harriet learned from the words of others that the heroine


    had not yet arrived.


    It seemed that the first actress had a big boss back her and the drama was funded by that big boss.


    The director was unpleasant but he did not dare to rush the actress.


    The actors'' scripts were kept secret, and Harriet did not participate in the opening ceremony, so she did


    not know who the heroine was. Until ten minutes before the filming, she saw Irene entering the studio


    in a peaceful pace.


    Harriet: "..."


    Oh, was Irene a prophet?


    "I''m sorry, director, the road is jammed." Irene apologized to the director. She was not in a hurry even


    though she knew that the drama was about to start shooting. "I''ll go to dress up immediately."


    The director could not me on her so he just waved his hand. The shooting time was dyed by half


    an hour.


    Irene was obviously arrogant. She slightly moved her long hair and was going the dressing room with


    her assistant. Her eyes flickered when she saw Harriet in the crowd.


    "Harriet rk!"


    Harriet didn''t n to hide. When she saw Irene looking at her, she greeted directly "Miss Whitty, I didn''t


    expect that we could cooperate again. It was a surprise."


    "Oh!" Irene sneered. A few days ago, she heard that Harriet had terminated her contract with Pleasure


    Media, but she did not expect her toe back to y again so soon. "Which rich man did you hook


    up this time?"


    "She doesn''t have a big boss back her!" Some people in the crowd gloated, "Otherwise she won''t act


    as a maid with only a few lines."


    "A maid?" Irene thought for a while, and looked at Harriet a little more coldly. She was still pondering


    about how to retaliate Harriet and now the chance just came to her!


    Harriet sighed.


    Kind people tended to be bullied. These people who saw that she was not powerful anymore could not


    wait to oppress her!


    "That is because I am too stupid to be favored." Harriet raised her red lips. She was beautiful, and even


    if she wore simple outfit, her charm could not be hide, which made Irene displeased.


    This woman had been abandoned but she stillughed!


    "Why are you all standing still?" The director was already displeased as Irene waste. Seeing


    everyone standing there, his temper broke out, "Do you want to lose your jobs? Get out of here if you


    do not want to y."


    The crowd dispersed, Irene also gave Harriet a cold nce and went into the dressing room.


    When Irene puts finished her makeup, they started shooting.


    In the first scene, Irene went to the director during the break, "Director, I don''t think that crowd actress


    ispetent. The audience usually preferred pretty faces! It is better to fire her."


    The director checked the equipment. Indeed, she was not beautiful and even had bad acting skills. He


    was about to ask the script girl to change her and Irene spoke.


    "I think that girl is good." Irene pointed to Harriet. "Anyway, she doesn''t have a lot of scenes to film, she


    might as well y another small role to make a little more money."


    It was clear that she nned to make trouble to Harriet.


    The director frowned, and just wanted to say something. Harriet hade over, with a smile on her


    lips.


    "Director, I was just worried that I would have no chance to y." Harriet said, "ying a few more


    roles is also helpful to improve my acting skills. You can pay me regard on my performance."


    The director agreed finally since Harriet said so, "OK, then you go and read the script first."


    Irene was vignt with Harriet action.


    She had cooperated with Harriet before, knowing that this woman was not easy to mess with. She was


    going to embarrass her but now Harriet¡¯s direct agreement made her scared.


    In the second scene, they were filming the drama of the falling water. The scene was just next to a


    lotus pond, Harriet yed a passerby who rescued Irene when she fell into the water, and she had only


    one line, "Are you all right?"


    After the forey, Irene identally fell into the lotus pond with a sneer on her lips.


    As long as Harriet came down to save her, funny thing would happen!


    Harriet, who yed the passerby, jumped to the pond without any hesitation to save Irene. Irene¡¯s


    smile turned to augh, but her head was severely pressed into the water before she could bully


    Harriet.


    Irene was a bad swimmer. She was almost out of breath when she was buried in the water. She tried to


    struggle but her body was being held down. Then she heard someone eximed, "Are you okay?"


    It was Harriet''s voice.


    With the director¡¯s order, Irene was dragged out. She drank a lot of water and coughed for a long time.


    She put on a towel and went to Harriet, angrily, "Harriet, did you want to kill me!"


    "I, I didn''t!" Harriet panicked, nervously, "I yed based on the script. You can confirm it with the


    director. How dare I y tricks against you?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "You!"

 Chapter 18 Does She Want to be His Wife?

    Chapter 18 Does She Want to be His Wife?


    Irene failed to charge her so she asked the director. The director was a little impatient, so she showed


    her the filming. "Harriet did follow the script. It was you said you were not a swimmer. It is normal that


    you were drowning."


    "..."


    Harriet was holding her towel and rubbing her hair loosely. She was in a good mood.


    Following the four scenes of the afternoon, Irene told the director she would like Harriet be the crowd


    actress. Harriet epted frankly. In the end Irene was embarrassed instead of Harriet.


    Finally, Irene found an opportunity to bully Harriet.


    Irene, who yed the heroine, quarreled with her mother, and Harriet came to persuade her. Irene


    directly poured the tea water on her face and said angrily, "What''s up with you, shut up!"


    Before the filming, Irene secretly asked the assistant to rece the cold tea with hot one. A cup of hot


    tea was poured on Harriet''s face which made her trembling.


    Irene was thrilled as she revenged sessfully.


    Although Harriet was just a crowd actress, she would be ask to act again if she didn''t perform well, and


    then Irene could have the opportunity to pour her hot tea again!


    It was just that Harriet had great tolerance against her. She didn¡¯t make a scream but just left the room


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    without retort. Irene was furious for her.


    "Done!" The director breathed with relief as this scene passed. He let everyone to take a break.


    Although Harriet did not say anything, her entire face was now flushed because of the hot water


    sshing on her face. Everyone looked at her face and gossiped about it secretly.


    After the filming was over, Harriet quickly opened a bottle of mineral water to wash her face. Her face


    was very supple. When she touched her face, she felt painful for the hit of the hot tea.


    She still got hurt by Irene.


    "Well? Then, isn''t that the boss Smith in Pop Culture? Why did hee here?"


    The familiar name made Harriet''s heart beat faster. When she looked up, she saw four or five men on


    the other side of the circr corridor. The man walking in the front had excellent temperament.


    With just one nce, Harriet continued to lower her head and wash her face with water.


    Phdelphia was a small city, but she did not expect to see Wesley in such a ce after half a month.


    Someone on the set knew Wesley, so they went to ask Irene, "Is it true that boss Smith is going to


    marry your cousin?"


    "That''s true!" Ireneughed and was pretty proud, "Mr. Smith loves my cousin so much, knowing that


    my cousin was sick, he went to Singapore to pick her back, and searched proper kidney source for her.


    He even took care of my cousin carefully after she finished the kidney recement surgery.


    Someone said with emotion, "Oh my God! Your cousin is so lucky to have this great man to look after


    her. He is Wesley Smith! It just sounds like a fairy tale!"


    Harriet was right next to them. She heard everything and her lips were slightly pinched.


    No wonder he stayed in Singapore for so long. He was just with his fianc¨¦e.


    Those actors talked and then urged Irene to greet Wesley. "Anyway, he is going to be your brother-In-


    Irene had always been arrogant. With so many people encouraged her, she didn''t want to lose face.


    She managed her clothes and walked towards Wesley, greeted him softly, "Wesley."


    Harriet: "..."


    Harriet''s goosebumps were all up. If she was Wesley, she would definitely throw up!


    Wesley was talking. It was displeasing to be interrupted. He face turned rigid. He had to stand still as


    Irene blocked their way, and said coldly, "What¡¯s up?"


    "You, don''t you know me?" The man''s coldness made Irene shiver but she tried to exin, "I am


    Louisa¡¯s cousin Irene. When I went to visit Louisast week, you were also there and you also greeted


    me."


    "Oh." Wesley didn''t bother to remember this unimportant role, but he pretended to remember her out of


    courtesy.


    Irene secretly rejoiced, thinking that the man knew her.


    So she gave Wesley the milk tea in her hand, speaking more womanish, "Thank you for taking care of


    Louisa. When you are married, I will definitely be the bridesmaid."


    "..."


    Harriet really couldn''t stand their conversation.


    If she hadn¡¯t known Irene well, she would have doubted if she was crazy. She talked with her future


    brother-in w like that, others must thought that she wanted to be his wife!

 Chapter 19 Not in a hurry to beat her

    Chapter 19 Not in a hurry to beat her


    Harriet didn''t want to meet Wesley and was going to sneak to the bathroom. The director happened to


    see her and was surprised by her flushed face.


    "Harriet, what is wrong with your face?"


    Harriet suddenly felt a cold sight on her back which made her tremble. She knew who he was without


    turning around to check.


    "It''s okay, I was just identally hurt. It can be recovered after I wash it." Harriet smiled, straightened


    up and continued to wipe her face casually.


    Wesley looked slightly cold when he spotted that Harriet was wearing a dirty costume and her face was


    swollen.


    He instructed Charlene to take good care of Harriet and give her good scripts to y. She just canceled


    the contract directly then signed a smallpany to y such small roles. She made herself so


    embarrassed after all!


    Why would she want to rify the rtionship with him so desperately?


    "Wes¡­Wesley?" Seeing the man not responding, Irene handed him the milk tea. "I love this milk tea. If


    you don''t mind ..."


    "I don''t have a sweet tooth." Wesley''s eyes moved away from Harriet. His heart seemed to be broken


    and his tone was getting colder and colder. He left indifferently without paying attention to Irene.


    Irene was standing with milk tea, angry and awkward.


    She was Louisa''s cousin. Even if she just was a distant rtive. She thought she could get along with


    Wesley, or create some news with his fame, but he just did not care about her at all!


    "Miss Whitty, I like sweet food. You can give the milk tea to me!" Harriet was happy to see the awkward


    Irene. She came over with a smile, "Your future brother-inw doesn¡¯t seem to like you!"


    Irene threw the milk tea into the trash bin heavily and sneered at Harriet, "Didn¡¯t you see he was too


    busy to talk with me?"


    "Besides, I''m better than you! I have at least such a great brother-inw, but you can''t be with that kind


    of man for your lifetime!"


    Harriet: "..."


    She had been with Wesley for two years!


    Irene might felt that she lost her dignity while chatting with Harriet. She just left with a cold face and


    irony. She was actually gloating over her swollen face.


    Harriet smiled and said nothing.


    She still had a long time in the future to make her revenge. Do not need to hurry.


    The redness and swelling on her face would not disappear for a while. Harriet had to act the crowd


    actress so she could only cover it with a thick foundation. When she arrived in the field, a man came


    towards her.


    "Miss Harriet." The man gave Harriet the small box, which seemed to be a salve. "This is a swelling


    ointmentmonly used in hospitals. After you apply it, your face will be fine in half an hour."


    The crowd around kept looking at them with curiosity.


    "Thank you." Harriet didn''t know the man, but could Alleness who sent him over. She just sneered and


    then threw the ointment directly into the trash can, and turned away.


    Oh, Wesley just sympathized with her?


    It was not a joke that she wanted get rid of him. She did not need his concern!


    It was not until six o''clock in the evening that the crew stopped working.


    Harriet had to go home by taxi as she did not have a motor home anymore. She smelled the fragrance


    of dinner as soon as she entered the house. Changing the shoes at the entrance, she talked to Colin, "I


    ask you to prepare for the enrollment test, have you done?"


    "I finished it at three o''clock in the afternoon, and went out for a jog for an hour before I came back to


    cook." Colin brought the dishes to the table as Harriet was ready to have the dinner.


    Seeing Harriet''s red and swollen face, Colin frowned. "Harriet, what''s wrong with your face, have you


    been bullied?"


    Harriet touched her face, thinking that she hadn''t removed his makeup yet bu Colin just recognized it.


    She whispered, "It''s okay, maybe it was made during the filming. Let''s eat, I''m starving."


    "..."


    Colin didn''t say anything but went straight to take the medicine box and called Harriet to sit down. The


    swelling spray was gently sprayed on her face. It hurt but Harriet gritted her teeth and said nothing.


    "Harriet, I''ll pick you up after you off work." Colin said. Harriet took him to the garage to see the car


    before. He had learned to drive before and it is easy for him to get a driving license. "You are too tired


    on your own."


    "You pick me up? You don''t have a driver''s license!" Harriet nced at him obliquely. "You just need to


    prepare for the test. Thepany is already arranging an assistant for me."


    "But......"


    "I''m so hungry. I want have dinner!"


    Harriet went to the dining room directly, boasting about Colin¡¯s cooking skills. Colin could just sigh and


    say nothing. They sat down and enjoyed the dinner together.


    Harriet usually read the entertained gossip news while eating and this time very subtle news broke out,


    saying that the daughter of the boss in Peaceful Gaining Group returned America and was going to


    hold a birthday party in a certain vige next month.


    The reporter took a sneak photo which showed only the side profile of the daughter. The picture and


    the silhouette of the woman that Harriet saw that day ovepped. Finally Harriet knew who she was.


    It turned out that the woman was Louisa, the only daughter of the boss of Peaceful Gaining Group.


    ####Chapter 20 Do I still have a son?


    Two years ago, when she was still with Wesley, she apanied him to a reception because of


    business affairs, and met the woman there. She was with a blond man at the time and they kissed


    heartedly.


    Harriet saw Wesley''s eyes staying on women for a long time. She curiously asked him for the woman


    but Wesley just looked away. She did not expect that they were unmarried couples.


    "Harriet, are you okay?" Seeing Harriet''s fascination on her phone screen, Colin asked, "What did you


    get?"


    "It was just a piece of news." Harriet smiled and put away the phone.


    And Colin nced at her and was about to say something. Harriet said, "Colin, you can just say it


    frankly if you want to know something."


    "It''s not a big deal." Colin no longer concealed and said, "A man came to me this afternoon and said a


    lot of strange things."


    Harriet frowned.


    No one knew about her house in the western suburbs, except for Wesley.


    "Is that the one who wore ssesst time?"


    "No." Colin shook his head, struggling to recall, "He was also a secretary or the like. He said he was


    father''s special assistant, and would like me to meet dad."


    "He must be a liar." Harriet''s eyes narrowed. "When you weren''t born, mom divorced that man. It''s


    been many years, and who will remember the past."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Colin nodded in ord. "And even if it is true, I will ignore it. I only have mom and you as my family.


    Our dad was already dead before I was born!"


    Harriet smiled and urged him eating the food, "Okay, don''t mind. I''ll call security tomorrow. The man


    can''t disturb uster."


    When her mom divorced with their dad and raised them by herself, Harriet vowed that she would not


    agree if the man returned to confess their rtionship.


    And she had a lot of money now, enough for them to live a wealthy life.


    "I agree!"


    ...


    Daniel White was refused by Colin. He would still like to stay for a while but was ruthlessly driven out


    by the security. He had to get back to Allen and thought the boy was such violent that he didn''t let him


    finish his words.


    Heined about him in his heart when Allen called in.


    "Allen, I''m going to report for you." Daniel quickly answered, "but I was kicked out before I finished my


    words."


    The person on the other side of phone was very frustrated, "Did she want to get rid of her father?"


    "Allen, it wasn''t the youngdy who drove me out, it was a boy." And Daniel was ruthlessly sted out


    before he said the name of their father. He thought about the boy''s appearance, he hesitated, "The boy


    looks... like you."


    "What?"


    "I asked the property worker and found that the boy is the brother of the youngdy." Daniel nced at


    the files on the copilot. "From the age and appearance, Allen ..."


    "I, I have a son?" Allen was very excited, he always thought there was only a daughter, "Hurry up and


    bring the information to me!"


    "Allen, I''ll be there soon."


    "Quickly!"


    After hanging up the phone, the excitement of the middle-aged man standing by the window had not


    subsided. His eyes were full of urgency. He could not wait to check the information that Daniel got.


    When he was young, his prioritized his career. After his career took off, he felt sorry for his ex-wife and


    daughter. He kept looking for the whereabouts of his ex-wife in recent years,


    But she just moved constantly and he failed to find her for a long time. He almost gave up. Daniel


    suddenly had found a clue in his ex-wife''s former residence two month ago!


    "I have not only a daughter, but also a son ..." General Allen muttered. Thinking that for the past ten


    years his ex-wife had brought up two children by herself, he felt infinite guilty.


    He must ask for the details when Daniel White arrived and went to see the two kids!


    "Honey, have you finished your work?" The study door was pushed open. A woman in her forties came


    in, dressed appropriately, with a faint smile on her face. "Louisa and Wesley havee over for


    dinner."


    "It''s done." Allen Jones put his mobile phone on the desk. He looked at his current elegant and gentle


    wife who educated their daughter and managed the house for him. He knew it was a hard job.


    The man moved his lips, but he finally kept those words in his heart. The wife just smiled and took his


    arm out of the study.


    When going out, the woman turned her head and looked at the desk with her gloomy eys.

 Chapter 20 Do I still have a son?

    Chapter 20 Do I still have a son?


    Two years ago, when she was still with Wesley, she apanied him to a reception because of


    business affairs, and met the woman there. She was with a blond man at the time and they kissed


    heartedly.


    Harriet saw Wesley''s eyes staying on women for a long time. She curiously asked him for the woman


    but Wesley just looked away. She did not expect that they were unmarried couples.


    "Harriet, are you okay?" Seeing Harriet''s fascination on her phone screen, Colin asked, "What did you


    get?"


    "It was just a piece of news." Harriet smiled and put away the phone.


    And Colin nced at her and was about to say something. Harriet said, "Colin, you can just say it


    frankly if you want to know something."


    "It''s not a big deal." Colin no longer concealed and said, "A man came to me this afternoon and said a


    lot of strange things."


    Harriet frowned.


    No one knew about her house in the western suburbs, except for Wesley.


    "Is that the one who wore ssesst time?"


    "No." Colin shook his head, struggling to recall, "He was also a secretary or the like. He said he was


    father''s special assistant, and would like me to meet dad."


    "He must be a liar." Harriet''s eyes narrowed. "When you weren''t born, mom divorced that man. It''s


    been many years, and who will remember the past."


    Colin nodded in ord. "And even if it is true, I will ignore it. I only have mom and you as my family.


    Our dad was already dead before I was born!"


    Harriet smiled and urged him eating the food, "Okay, don''t mind. I''ll call security tomorrow. The man


    can''t disturb uster."


    When her mom divorced with their dad and raised them by herself, Harriet vowed that she would not


    agree if the man returned to confess their rtionship.


    And she had a lot of money now, enough for them to live a wealthy life.


    "I agree!"


    ...


    Daniel White was refused by Colin. He would still like to stay for a while but was ruthlessly driven out


    by the security. He had to get back to Allen and thought the boy was such violent that he didn''t let him


    finish his words.


    Heined about him in his heart when Allen called in.


    "Allen, I''m going to report for you." Daniel quickly answered, "but I was kicked out before I finished my


    words."


    The person on the other side of phone was very frustrated, "Did she want to get rid of her father?"


    "Allen, it wasn''t the youngdy who drove me out, it was a boy." And Daniel was ruthlessly sted out


    before he said the name of their father. He thought about the boy''s appearance, he hesitated, "The boy


    looks... like you."


    "What?"


    "I asked the property worker and found that the boy is the brother of the youngdy." Daniel nced at


    the files on the copilot. "From the age and appearance, Allen ..."


    "I, I have a son?" Allen was very excited, he always thought there was only a daughter, "Hurry up and


    bring the information to me!"


    "Allen, I''ll be there soon."


    "Quickly!"


    After hanging up the phone, the excitement of the middle-aged man standing by the window had not


    subsided. His eyes were full of urgency. He could not wait to check the information that Daniel got.


    When he was young, his prioritized his career. After his career took off, he felt sorry for his ex-wife and


    daughter. He kept looking for the whereabouts of his ex-wife in recent years,


    But she just moved constantly and he failed to find her for a long time. He almost gave up. Daniel


    suddenly had found a clue in his ex-wife''s former residence two month ago!


    "I have not only a daughter, but also a son ..." General Allen muttered. Thinking that for the past ten


    years his ex-wife had brought up two children by herself, he felt infinite guilty.


    He must ask for the details when Daniel White arrived and went to see the two kids!


    "Honey, have you finished your work?" The study door was pushed open. A woman in her forties came


    in, dressed appropriately, with a faint smile on her face. "Louisa and Wesley havee over for


    dinner."


    "It''s done." Allen Jones put his mobile phone on the desk. He looked at his current elegant and gentle


    wife who educated their daughter and managed the house for him. He knew it was a hard job.


    The man moved his lips, but he finally kept those words in his heart. The wife just smiled and took his


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    arm out of the study.


    When going out, the woman turned her head and looked at the desk with her gloomy eys.

 Chapter 21 Spoiled from childhood

    Chapter 21 Spoiled from childhood


    Allen took his wife, Sandra, downstairs, and saw Louisa eating fruit in the living room. She kept talking


    while the young man next to her just sat calmly and listened to her carefully.


    "Louisa." Allen said with concern, "You just finished your operation, eat less of these cold fruits. You


    can drink more nutritious soupter."


    "Dad, please do not be as strict as Wesley!" Louisa muttered, came towards her parents. "The doctor


    said that I recovered well and I could eat whatever I wanted."


    She coquettishly held her father''s hand, but Allen was still showing his rigid face. "Well, if you are not


    so naughty, would Daddy be serious for you? Even Wesley has to take care of you as much as


    possible right now!"


    Louisa just made faces.


    Wesley came over. He looked cold and handsome with one hand in his trousers pocket and a thin


    smile.


    "Uncle Allen."


    Allen nodded and said with appreciation, "Louisa''s blood type is special. Thank you for finding a friend


    with the same blood type as her. Give my gratitude for her."


    "No need to do that, Wesley must have given the donor money." Louisa murmured, holding Allen''s arm,


    "Daddy, could you just care about your daughter? Your daughter is hungry right now!"


    "Could the money make up for the kidney that saved your life?" Allen sighed and patted his daughter''s


    head. "If you encounter the donor in the future, do not forget to thank her, alright?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Louisa pinched her red lips, "Got it!"


    Wesley listened to the conversation and felt a little bit sad and annoyed.


    Harriet lost more than one kidney. At the time, she was still pregnant, but had to give up her child


    because of the surgery. Her body was seriously hurt and maybe it was more than money can make her


    up.


    Sandra changed the topic and asked everyone go to the restaurant for the meal with a smile.


    Sandra saw Wesley was slightly disoriented. She asked softly, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s all right." Wesley pulled up his face and said normally.


    Louisa was twenty-two this year, but she was spoiled from an early age. Like a little girl, she wanted to


    travel to Canada when she was just recovered.


    "Isn''t this a joke?" Allen couldn''t bear to me her so much for his only daughter. "Daddy told the


    media that there would a birthday party for you and would announce your engagement with Wesley."


    "Engagement? No!" Louisa was very unpleasant when she heard the arrangement. "I''m only 22 years


    old, and Wesley is also busy with hispany. Let''s talk about this in a few years."


    Allen''s face paled, "Louisa, you can postpone the engagement just because Wesley loves you! It''s just


    an engagement instead of a marriage!"


    "I just think that Wesley should take care of hispany first!" Louisa said, trying to pull Wesley''s hand


    softly, "Wesley, am I right? Thepany is most important for you."


    "Louisa!" Allen aggravated his tone, and became infuriated.


    Wesley and Louisa grew up together. He knew Wesley''s indulgence to her. It would be beneficial for


    them if they got married as Wesley had strong financial resources.


    In addition, Wesley was an elite with great admiration from otherdies. He was really afraid that his


    daughter would lose such a good man.


    "I n to open a branch in Singapore. I do not think I have enough time to prepare for the


    engagement." Wesley said peacefully, "Let''s just arrange the birthday party for Louisa first."


    Louisa was extremely proud as Wesley was on the same page with her. She grinned at his father,


    "Dad, you see, Wesley said it himself!"


    Allen could just shook his head and agreed to postpone the engagement.


    Allen tried to raise the topic of his ex-wife with Sandra while having the dinner, but he decided to talk


    with her after he settled the two kids.


    At this moment, the servant came in hastily, and said in a panic, "Master, Madam, the police just called


    and said that Assistant Daniel had a car ident ..."

 Chapter 22 Did I Cross The Line?

    Chapter 22 Did I Cross The Line?


    "What?" sharply stood up and asked sternly, "How could he have a car ident? Is it serious?"


    "The car... is on fire. I heard he was already..."


    "Let the driver prepare the car, I''ll go and check it!" Allen hurriedly, only Danial knew about the


    whereabouts of his ex-wife''s and the children. If he died, he could not find them again!


    "Honey ..." Sandra wanted to say something, but Allen was in a hurry to go and he just pushed her


    away. Sandra felt on the ground and got hurt heavily.


    "Mom, are you okay!" Louisa went to help her mother, angrily wanted to scold Allen, but Allen had been


    gone. She could just say with resentment, "Daddy is too much!"


    Sandra patted her hand and said softly, "Assistant Daniel had followed your dad for many years. It is


    normal that he was so concerned about Daniel when he had a car ident suddenly. I am fine."


    Sandra turned her head to look at Wesley. "Wesley, please follow Allen as he is not in good health. I''m


    afraid there will be something bad happen to him."


    Wesley nodded.


    After leaving the Jones family vi, Wesley feltfortable. He reached out and pulled his tie. When


    the driver opened the back door, he bent over and got in. "Follow Allen''s car."


    "Yes."


    Louisa had just undergone a major operation. She thought of traveling once she recovered, and even


    put off their engagement date. Wesley was fed up with her as he had spoiled her so many years.


    Wesley gave everything for her as she asked from her early age. He would arrange private ne to


    pick her up if she wanted to hang out abroad. However, she became more and more arrogant and even


    dated countless men abroad, thinking that he would not leave her for his deep lover for her.


    Inexplicably, Wesley thought of Harriet, who was always well-behaved and docile.


    The man frowned, looking out the window.


    Soon, the car followed Allen to the hospital. Wesley got off and went to the emergency room. He saw a


    scorched body on a bed, which was so unbearable.


    It was said that Daniel was hit by arge truck on the way back, and that truck was carrying oil. The car


    caught fire once it was hit, and no one was able to save Daniel from the burning car.


    The doctor was talking to Allen, "Mr. Jones, we did our best. He suffered arge area burn and his


    body organs were all damaged. There is no sign of life already."


    The police came soon.


    Wesley saw Allen eagerly asking the police how the car was. After learning that the car was burnt to


    ashes, he looked desperate for a time.


    "All the files are in his hands. Where can I get them if he is dead?"


    Wesley looked at Allen who was talking to himself. It seemed that Daniel was doing some investigation


    for him. He walked forward, "Uncle, my condolence."


    "I''m fine." Allen squeezed a smile but he seemed to be ten years older.


    An hour ago, he was still waiting for Daniel''s documents. He would like to see his two kids and make


    up for the ten more years. But Daniel just died and the information was burned.


    The police left soon as it was an ident.


    Allen arranged Daniel''s funeral with his bloodless face.


    Wesley stayed with him without saying anything. He saw Allen off the hospital and left himself, thinking


    about what Allen had just said.


    Why was Allen so nervous about Daniel''s death?


    Did he ask Daniel to do something very important, but did not get the result from him yet?


    Wesley frowned, Jack called and reported something, "I asked someone to send Miss Harriet the


    ointment, but she just threw the ointment directly into the trash can."


    "Never mind her!" Wesley said coldly, thinking that if she just wanted to face with all the difficulty herself


    and he will leave her alone. "Jack, if you do these kind of stuff again, just resign the job!"


    Jack failed to say anything on the other side of the phone.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°It is you who let me take care of her. How could I across the line?"

 Chapter 23 Lack of Good Roles to Play

    Chapter 23 Lack of Good Roles to y


    Because of Colin''s words, Harriet went to the property office the next day. Then the man never came to


    Colin again. It might work because of what she did.


    Harriet had no other roles to y except the maid. She could finish her role in two days but the actress


    who yed the third heroine was sick. The director reced her with Harriet for her excellent acting


    skills.


    Irene hated Harriet with outrage.


    She remembered that how she was bullied by her. She tried every means to get revenge and was


    extremely thrilled as she could send her do everything as she just acted a small role, but now she could


    y the third heroine. How lucky she was!


    "Irene, Boss Baker just called." The assistant ran over and told Irene. "He is going to have dinner with


    Dragon mour''s producer tonight and asked if you want to go."


    "That''s just an old man!" Irene pouted, and boss Baker must have cooperation with the producer so he


    asked her to please him, but the thing was that she was not sure if she could get the role to y even


    she was tarnished.


    The assistant was also a little annoyed and asked, "Then I''ll turn boss Baker down?"


    Irene murmured casually.


    Anyway, she had a lot of good scripts now, so she didn''t need to please boss Baker. When she nced


    at Harriet in the corner, her eyes narrowed a n hit her mind. She stopped the assistant from calling.


    "Harriet!" Irene shouted loudly, and walked to Harriet, "Are you searching for good scripts to y?"


    Looking at the hypocritical Irene, Harriet knew that she wanted to put her in trouble, but she just


    grinned at her, "That is correct! Did Miss Whitty can give me some chances?"


    Irene said, "Although I am at odds with you, your acting skills are very good, and it is a pity that you


    have little opportunities to act. I know a friend who has dinner with Dragon mour''s producer Henry


    Rockwell tonight. If you want to go, I can take you. "


    Look, this was the trap!


    Harriet was not a freshman in entertainment industry. She also knew some producers. This producer


    Henry was old and he often tarnished actresses without giving them chances to act.


    It was obvious that what Irene was going to do as she would like her meet Henry.


    Irene pouted her lips and hummed for Harriet''s silence, "The producer is rich. If you be a friend


    with him, you can get good scripts at any minutes! Never mind if you do not want to go with me."


    "Why would I give up the chance as you are so kind to offer me help?" Harriet raised her red lips, "I


    was just thinking about what clothes to wear for the dinner"


    "Get ready as soon as possible." Irene wrote the club address and VIP room number to Harriet. As she


    turned around, a sneer swept across her lips.


    Harriet looked at the note and wondered.


    Irene wanted to y with her psychological tactics. Oh, she just deliberately followed her words. She


    would go to the club but it was hard to say who would be embarrassed. Harriet appeared on the door of


    a club on time at 8:30 p.m. after she changed her outfit at home.


    She told the VIP room number to the waiter who led her upstairster. Soon, she reached the door of


    the room. When the door opened, Harriet smelled the fragrant red wine.


    The room was big but the light was dimmed. A few men were sitting on the sofa, and there was a man


    with his legs folded. The slight movement of leaning over made her recalls someone''s habit.


    "Miss Harriet ising."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The waiter reported. The next second Harriet felt a cold gaze fixed on her and they looked at each


    other.


    Harriet, "..."


    She knew that the guy was simr for her. Come on, it was him!


    However, she and Wesley ended their rtionship two months earlier. Even if he was here, it had


    nothing to do with her, so Harriet walked into the room directly.


    "Boss Baker." Harriet still could recognize him. She took off her jacket and walked straight towards him,


    smirking, "I''m Irene''s friend, and she asked me toe and hang out with you."


    After taking off her small coat, she had a thin, low-cut ck dress inside. She was so seductive in the


    flickering lights, and her shing eyes made her look like a fairy.


    All the present men were short of breath.


    Baker quickly reacted and introduced the present guests with Harriet. Harriet pursed her lips and shook


    hands with the men one by one. When it was the Henry''s turn, he just held her hand for a long time and


    would not let her go.


    "This is Mr. Smith."


    Harriet was brought in front of Wesley. The man sat there with his legs crossed with coldness released.


    He didn''t even look up at her.

 Chapter 24 Take Care of Her

    Chapter 24 Take Care of Her


    Harriet greeted him with a smile even though he did not move at all, "Mr. Smith, I hope you enjoy the


    night."


    She sat among a group of men with the arrangement of boss Baker.


    Henry put his hand on Harriet as soon as she said down.


    "Miss rk, you arete. How long have we been here before you came? Show your sincerity for us."


    Harriet put up a stand smile calmly, "Why didn''t you call me earlier? I am just a little actress and I do


    not think that I am qualified to hang out with you big bosses. Thanks for dear Irene that I can have the


    chance to be here. "


    "Really?" Henry put out his business card immediately. "You can just contact me directly next time if


    you want."


    Harriet was about to reach out to pick the card up, but the producer deliberately avoided her hands. He


    shoved his business card on Harriet in front of everyone.


    "Producer Henry," Harriet stopped his hand.


    "What?" There was a glimmer of anger in his eyes.


    "Don''t get me wrong,"


    Harriet pulled his business card from his hand and raised the ss. Her watering eyes attracted all the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    men around.


    "How could I get through this so easily as I amte? I am grateful for your business card, but I still need


    to drink a ss of wine to make up for myteness.


    Henry immediately turned to be d and satisfied, "I like wise women as you."


    Harriet drank a ss of whiskey to bottom and her felt pretty hot from her throat down to the stomach.


    The men looked at her with more eager except for Wesley.


    Harriet dealt with these men with ease and she made everyone happy and excited. Henry liked her so


    much.


    Harriet concealed the disgust in her eyes, and stillughed on her face, pushing him away slightly.


    "Henry, would you allow me to y in the drama I said?"


    "Of course I agree. I will let you y the second heroine if you want."


    "Thank you very much! Cheer!"


    In the corner, Wesley was already controlling his outrage.


    Harriet drunk too much and caught a chance to go to the bathroom.


    As soon as she opened the door, she was pushed forward fiercely, almost hitting the wall.


    She smelled the familiar taste of the man before she made a sound. She turned around, pulled up a


    smiling face and watched him after she was stunned for a while.


    "Mr. Smith, this is the women toilet."


    Wesley sped her wrist and pulled her back instead of letting her leave.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wesley used to know the docile girl but not this indifferent woman. He was upset and just wanted to


    ridiculed her ruthless.


    "Is the money I gave you not enough? Why did you tarnish yourself for a drama?"


    "I tarnished myself?"


    Harriet frowned and smiled, "Mr. Smith, I think you know about the rules in our business, right? Thanks


    to your shelter for the past two years, I have had afortable life. Our rtionship is over. I am


    making money on my own and no one will think he has too much money."


    He thought she would not sleep with other men after she left him?


    Wesley was gloomy.


    "So as long as someone gives you jobs and money, he can have sex with you?"


    The words were harsh enough for her but she stared at him for a moment quietly, smirking. She


    reached out to catch him. The strong perfume smell suddenly rushed into Wesley''s breath and made


    him frown.


    Harriet had a light fragrance even if she wore it as she knew that he didn''t like the strong sense in the


    past.


    "You''re right. I do not care who will have sex with me."


    A rushing telephone rang.


    Harriet felt clearly that Wesley''s hand moved away from her and nced at her once, and then pressed


    the answer button.


    "Louisa, what''s wrong?"


    He was unpleasant but still agreed with that the other side said. Harriet could not hear what they were


    talking about.


    "I''ll let someone handle it for you."


    Harriet thought the end of the phone was probably his cherished fianc¨¦e, the woman who made her


    donate a kidney.


    A glimmer of coldness shed in her eyes, and she started touching Wesley to put him into trouble.


    Wesley frowned, and hisplexion changed.


    Harriet''s soft hands wandered restlessly on him.


    "Wesley, are you listening to me?"


    "..."


    Wesley got his sense back suddenly, intending to push Harriet away.


    She still climbed on him, "Ah-Wesley..."


    The woman voice on the other side of the phone broke for a moment and soon came the irresistible


    me, "Wesley, what are you doing?"


    "Louisa."


    "Stop talking ande back right away and give me an exnation!"


    The call hung up.


    Wesley''s eyebrows were twisted into a three huge lines and he finally got rid of her, saying impatiently,


    "What is wrong with you?"


    Harriet was leaning against the wall. She had lost her interest to bully him, but her lips still showed her


    usual smile. "Didn''t you want me? Why you asked me instead?"


    "Harriet, a woman who ys tricks in front of me always ends up in disaster."


    Wesley looked at her without feeling, then packed his clothes and strode out.


    The hypocritical smile on Harriet''s face finally broken down as Wesley left. She leaned her head on the


    partition andughed at herself.


    Harriet, what are you doing?


    Didn''t you only exchange your body with his money from the beginning, and now you want him love


    you? Don''t be too greedy. You are just an ordinary girl!


    Harriet took a deep breath and put on a smile when she came back to the room.


    "Sorry, I have been absent for a long time."


    The men in the box looked at each other and waved their hands fast. They looked panic, "Ah? It''s all


    right."


    "Miss rk, don''t drink anymore and I will let the waiter give you a cup of tea."


    "Tea?" Harriet stunned for a moment.


    Henry made a cramped face and stumbled,


    "Yes...the temperature is too low. Please put on your jacket, Miss rk."


    "Henry, that does not matter. I haven''t finished my wine."


    "No, please do not drink more. Mr. Smith told us before he left that you are not well and should not


    drink wine."


    Harriet finally knew the reason why the men changed their attitude.


    Wesley was busy with other things but still asked someone to take care of her before his leaving.

 Chapter 25 I Am On a Diet

    Chapter 25 I Am On a Diet


    These men knew that she had rtionship with Wesley, and immediately tried to please her with pretty


    big smile on their faces. They inquired the detail about her rtionship with Wesley.


    Harriet wasn''t grateful for Wesley at all, and she was even a little upset.


    He just treated her as a beautiful woman, and did not allow others to touch her as she was belonged to


    him. She was mad about him and could just smash her bad temper on those guys present.


    Since Wesley had asked them to take care of her, she would just ept his goodness.


    "Henry, do you really allow me to act the second protagonist in the drama?"


    "Miss rk fits for the role in every aspect and you can even y the first heroine!"


    Henry was so embarrassed that he didn''t seem to dare to recall what he had done to Harriet just now.


    "That is great!" She offered her ss, "Toast for you."


    "My pleasure." Henry stopped her in a rush, "You can drink a cup of tea instead of the wine."


    The waiter brought tea, Harriet took a sip, and her body gradually warmed up. Compliments all came


    from her ears from the men but she responded nothing.


    "Boss Baker, I''mte."


    A charming voice came. Harriet raised her eyelids and saw Irene.


    She set such a big trap for her but just showed up now. She must want to see how embarrassed she


    would be but unfortunately she missed it.


    Irene thought the show just started as the men were all sitting around her. She spotted the tea cup in


    Harriet''s hand, "Harriet, why do you just drink tea? Isn''t too stupid to do that? "


    The atmosphere in the room was a little stagnant once Irene said those words.


    Harriet took a calm look at Irene, "Henry, I said I should drink some wine instead of tea. Irene knows


    the rules though she just has debuted for a short time. It is rude for me to drink tea in front of you since


    I have longer experience than her in the industry."


    The men were uneasy. Henry stared at Irene and yelled, "Irene, what nonsense are you talking about?


    Let alone you arete, how dare you treat Miss Harriet like that as she is also your senior in the group!"


    Irene froze with confusion, ¡°Henry, Didn''t you ..."


    "What are you talking about, you are so rude. Just apologize to Miss Harriet."


    Irene did not understand what was happening and Baker had stuffed her with a ss of wine.


    Everyone looked at her and she still got no clue for all of these. She reluctantly drank the wine and then


    apologized to Harriet with the warning eyesight of Baker.


    Harriet didn''t lift her eyelids and just waved her hands indifferently. "Forget it, we are acquaintances. Do


    not have to be so restraint."


    "You..."


    "Well, sit here, Irene." said Baker who was afraid that Irene would cause trouble. He quickly interrupted


    their conversation and let Irene sit next to him.


    Irene was mad about the situation, "Boss Baker, what''s wrong? Are these people all fascinated by the


    woman?"


    "Keep down your voice," Baker nced at her, lowering his voice. "I asked you to introduce someone


    for tonight. Why did you introduce her?"


    "What''s wrong? Harriet has no background and no status. Isn''t she the perfect choice?"


    "No background? I think you are a nut." Baker looked at her coldly. "You messed up totally today. You''d


    better avoid meeting Henry and the other bosses present, including Harriet.


    Irene felt awkward about the words Baker said. She nced into the distance, seeing that Henry was


    smoking a cigarette for Harriet. She was shocked by that scene.


    Harriet has just been abandoned by her boss, and even the brokeragepany gave her up. What


    was going on?


    Harriet was excited when she saw that Irene''s uneasy face in the smoke.


    She always bore in mind that she would revenge against people who hurt her. Thanks for Wesley, she


    could fight back at Irene today so sharply.


    The next day, Harriet put on makeup early and went for the audition of the newpany.


    The head of thepany, Laura, stopped her at the door of the audition room. "Harriet,e with me."


    "What''s wrong? Laura, I''m waiting for the audition, and it''s my turn soon."


    "You don''t have to do the audition."


    Laura simply handed her a contract, and she said, "The Company decided to terminate the contract


    with you."


    "Cancel the contract?"


    Harriet''s expression changed. "Why? I just have signed it for a few days, and I didn''t do anything


    wrong, right?"


    "I do not know what is going on but it was the instructions given by the boss himself. The contracts


    were prepared. It looks like he will not give you any chance. Thepany will give youpensation


    and the money will be transferred to your card during these two days. Please sign the contract directly.


    "


    "Please..." Harriet was a little overwhelmed by the change. "At least you have to tell me why."


    Laura lookedplicated, and handed her a pen, saying indirectly, "Harriet, just think about who did


    you offendtely."


    Harriet''s mind showed Wesley directly.


    Who can make her lose her job suddenly except Wesley!


    "Laura, I got it."


    She took the pen and signed it lightly, "I will not put you in dilemma. Thank you for your care during this


    time."


    Laura put away the contract. "Well, I wish you have a smooth future."


    Smooth?


    Harriet frowned. She was afraid she couldn''t have good jobs in acting because of Wesley.


    Without surprise, nopany wanted to sign her once they knew who she was. She went to a few


    brokeragepanies and even the small studios. The results were the same.


    Wesley was clearly trying to force her out of the entertainment.


    Harriet thought that even she could not be an actress, she still could work in the entertainment industry


    as there were so many kinds of jobs in one industry.


    She could just be a t model!


    When eating at night, Colin added braised pork to her bowl. "Enjoy it, Harriet."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Harriet nced at it with eager but she took braised pork back to Colin''s bowl,ining, "I am on a


    diet, you should eat it."


    "Harriet, you are already slim right now, why are you on diet?"


    "I just signed a modelpany and my weight is now barely up to standards. My colleague ask me to


    control my weight otherwise it will affect the photos I was shot."


    "Harriet, aren''t you an actress? Why did you change your job?"


    Harriet shrugged pretentiously, blinking, "Acting is too tiring. Being a Model is easier, especially t


    model. You can just change clothes and take pictures. Although the money is not as good as the one


    from acting, it is rtively afortable job. You Sister, I am not short of money now. Why should I


    suffer from being an actress? "


    "Is that so?"


    Colin nced under the table and spotted Harriet''s red and swollen ankle, frowning for her pain.


    Ever since Harriet was a model, she had been worked early from the morning andte at night. She


    had to stand in high heels for the whole day but her ankles barely could stand it.


    She concealed it from Colin, but Colin had seen it several times from the window that she stepped


    down from the taxi with her high heels on her hands and just stepped on the ground barefoot, tired.


    "Harriet, you ..."


    Before Colin spoke, Harriet phone rang, Harriet nced at it, and hurriedly swallowed the food in her


    mouth. She stopped Colin from talking by showing him a hand gesture, pressing down the answer


    button.


    "Hey? Joe."


    "..."


    "Yes, I took the photo of the swimsuit in the afternoon."


    She just finished shooting a set of swimsuit magazine covers in the afternoon which was bold and sexy.


    She was also paid high because of it.

 Chapter 26 Are You Falling In Love With Me?

    Chapter 26 Are You Falling In Love With Me?


    "What?"


    Harriet''s expression soon changed and she raised her voice, "Did you make a mistake? I took the


    cover photos for you and I get no pay? You even want me to makepensation for you? What the


    hell is this?"


    "..."


    "Just terminate the contract if you want, but I tell you, I will let you pay for the photos no matter what


    the reason is."


    "..."


    Hanging up the phone, Harriet snapped her phone angrily on the table, "They are bullying me."


    "What''s wrong, Harriet?" Colin frowned, looking concerned. "Who bullied you?"


    Harriet stared down at the bowl for a long time, suddenly picked up her coat and walked out, "Colin,


    you stay at home and don''t wait for me for the dinner. I need to go out and deal with something."


    "Harriet, where are you going? It is sote right now. Let me go with you."


    "No, I am okay to go on my own."


    Harriet pped the door and hailed a taxi to leave.


    "Please go to the Pop Culture Group."


    Her gloomy face was presented in the rear-view mirror. She turned to work as a model and hoped that


    Wesley would let her go, but she didn''t expect him to be more aggressive. Even the magazines that


    she participated in shooting the cover were not allowed to be published since they were all not passed


    the reviewing.


    The modelpany still asked her forpensation for the loss!


    Wesley was trying to put her in desperation!


    It was veryte, and only the lights of the chairman''s office were on in the Pop Culture building.


    "Wesley, get out of here."


    "Miss rk, you can''t go in." Jack was awkward to stop her at the door.


    "Wesley, you are not a man as you make so much trouble for me. Do you have the gut to admit what


    you have done? You breached your promise!"


    A cold voice came from the office, "Jack, let her in."


    Jack gave Harriet aplicated look. He turned to the side and opened the door for her.


    Harriet entered the office angrily. Facing the overly calm figure behind the desk, she roared, "Is it all


    you did? You, made the brokeragepany terminate the contract with me and made me fail to get a


    job at the entire entertainment industry!"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Why?" Harriet couldn''t understand such behavior. "What benefit is it for you to push me in


    desperation?"


    "I do not want others to touch the things I have used, even if they are thrown."


    Wesley grimed and pushed a contract directly in front of her. "Signed this and take the path you should


    have taken."


    Looking at the words "Pleasure Entertainment Artist Brokerage Contract" on the front page, Harriet


    looked startled, and immediately sneered, "What are you doing? Good horses don''t turn back to eat the


    grass. If I remember correctly, it was you who proposed to end all the rtionships with me and let me


    go, but for this I lost my kidney."


    "I regretted."


    Harriet was stunned.


    Wesley raised his eyelids and looked at her coldly. "I am a businessman. I think this deal is not very


    cost-effective with a second thought."


    "Not cost-effective?" Harriet couldn''t believe what she heard. She pped the table outrageously, "You


    made me lose my kidney! My first andst child! Could you return all those to me if I give you eight


    million dors? "


    Wesley frowned slightly.


    Her anger reached its peak, but she gradually calmed down, "I won''t sign this contract. If you still have


    a conscience or be grateful for the past two years, I ask you to be generous and let me live a normal


    life. I will thank you in advance, Mr. Smith."


    The office was full of silence.


    After a long time, the graved voice came, "You must sign the contract."


    "Please just treat that I have not been here today."


    Harriet turned around and left.


    She felt that it was wrong toe to him. He would not listen to any reasons. He was cruel and


    unsympathetic. In his eyes, she just a ything for.


    Before reaching the door, a sexy voice suddenly came from behind, "Ah...Ah"


    The sound--


    Harriet turned back fiercely, looking at the source of the sound in shock.


    Holding a mobile phone in his hand, Wesley is ying a love-making video.


    The video is almost at the first person''s perspective, shooting a woman up close...


    The man pointed his mobile phone towards Harriet, and tapped his finger on the table for a while,


    speaking lightly, "Harriet, you can leave right now, but as long as you step out of this door, these videos


    will be uploaded to the Inte immediately.


    "Wesley, you are too much!"


    She couldn''t believe that Wesley even shot this kind of video!


    The video was still being yed, Harriet''s face flushed, rushed to grab the phone. She deleted the


    videos crazily.


    Wesley looked at her in a leisurely manner and said lightly, "Never mind, I have a lot of backups."


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Harriet was furious and directly smashed the phone.


    She was imposing, but the smoke in this room had passed through like a cool breeze, disappearing


    without a trace.


    Wesley looked at her like a bird in a cage. He stretched out a slender hand and pushed the contract


    over, "Sign the contract."


    Harriet clenched her back mrs, wishing the man in front of her would be shed.


    For a long time, she held the pen and signed.


    When she signed it, she realized that there was one more item at the end of the contract, which clearly


    had nothing to do with the brokerage contract. "What is this?"


    Before she could see clearly, the contract had been taken away, and fell on Wesley''s hand. He looked


    at the signature, showing a satisfied look. A low voice echoed in the office, "Article 128, from now on,


    you must apany me with any of my trips."


    "You¡­"


    Looking at the gentle man, Harriet shivered, and her nails gripped her palm deeply but she felt no pain.


    Seeing Harriet''s resentful look, Wesley felt a little bitplicated, and his tone slowed down a bit, "You


    don''t need to go to that kind of activity anymore."


    Harriet sneered, "Which kind of activity? Why? Is there still one in the contract about the where do I go,


    and with whom do I have to hang out?"


    "Come to pick the scripts at Pleasure Media at nine o''clock tomorrow morning."


    Wesley''s eyes regained his coldness. "Even if you go and hang out with all those bosses, you cannot


    get more good roles to act when you do as I say."


    "What if I don''t follow what you say?"


    "You can try."


    Harriet smiled without anger, "If I don''t follow your order, even if I hang out with the bosses all year


    round, you still can keep me from getting a script, right?"


    The air was filled with the smell of fighting.


    Just as Wesley was impatient, Harrietughed suddenly, with contempt, "As you have told me this, Mr.


    Smith, I''m really curious, so I have to ask you one question to make sure there is no


    misunderstanding."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She propped her hands on the mahogany desk and hunched over her body towards him, casting a


    shadow on the desk. She whispered, "Are you falling in love with me?"


    Harriet''s voice was not loud, but it was very sultry. The slightly curled hair on the forehead fluttered


    gently with the breeze of her speech. His heart was touching even though the hair fell on her face.


    After a while, she eximed, and there was a sharp pain in her chin. The man''s thin lips passed her


    cheek and slightly touched her ear, "If you are referring to your body, I admit it."


    After a few seconds of stalemate, Harriet pushed him away anxiously and checked if her chine was


    fine. "How many women have you said this to? Does your fianc¨¦e know about it?"

 Chapter 27 You Are Too Visionary

    Chapter 27 You Are Too Visionary


    Hearing the words, Wesley was a little bit upset. Harriet spotted his reaction and raised another topic


    before he responded, "The contract has been signed, and can I leave now?"


    Wesley frowned, and felt there was no need to warn her, "Okay."


    After Harriet left, Wesley locked the brokerage contract in his safe.


    It waste at night, and the huge floor-to-ceiling windows of the upper floors were translucent enough


    to overlook the most prosperous night view of downtown California. Harriet''s words still echoed in his


    ears. His brow wrinkled slightly.


    He had hesitated about the kidney recement surgery. If it was not Louisa who needed the operation


    urgently, Harriet would have a chance to keep the baby.


    He felt that it had nothing to do with love, but Harriet''s presence made him feelfortable.


    Louisa had be even more unreasonable over the past few years, even though he had been


    thinking about the feelings of they growing up together since childhood, he was fed up with her.


    Although Harriet was really not a gentle woman, and even yed tricks in front of him, she would not


    cross the line. She could give him a lot offort on both his feelings and body.


    When Harriet came home, themp in the living room was still on. As soon as the door opened, Colin


    woke up from the dining table. He stood up and asked sleepily when he saw Harriet, "Harriet, how is it


    going on?"


    "It''s okay," Harriet changed her shoes and entered the house. "Why didn''t you go to sleep, I told you


    that you did not need to wait for me. If I don''te back for the whole night, do you n to sleep here


    until tomorrow?"


    "Is it really okay?" Colin knew that the being a model was not easy. He raised his brows, "Is your


    colleague bullying you? I will go and revenge for you."


    "It''s okay, what are you thinking about? How dare they can bully me? Don''t worry about my affairs. You


    need to review and prepare for the exam. As long as you enter the National University of Science and


    Technology, I can wake upughing in my dream. Leave alone the revenging. "


    Colin was so tall that Harriet was struggling to touch his head. She patted him on the shoulder instead,


    "It is better to go to bed right now. I will put you in a tutoring ss in two days or so and you can have


    the sses soon. "


    "Be in sses?" Colin changed his face. "Harriet, are you sure you want me undergo the college


    entrance examination?"


    "Of course! You have to take the college entrance examination. You need to bless that I did not make


    you study in the high school, but you need to choose a tutoring ss or a tutor."


    "Harriet, our family doesn''t have the talent to study. Don''t put me in dilemma, OK?"


    "Who said so? Your sister was the top one in college entrance examination."


    Hearing the words, Colin whispered while looking at his toes, "That''s because you are an art student,


    and your scores of the undergraduate course was not enough for the standard of the normal cultural


    ss score."


    When Harriet was in junior high school, her mother thought Harriet was unable to study in a high school


    for the poor performance, so she urged her to dance harder. It turned out that her decision was very


    correct. She got extra scores in the high school enrollment and also entered the country''s premier


    California Film Academy because of her excellent dancing skills.


    Her college entrance examination cultural ss was just better than the average art students.


    "What are you muttering about?"


    "No, nothing," Colin coughed and said, "I will go to a tutoring ss."


    Harriet nodded in satisfaction, "Good bother."


    She only had Colin as her family in this world and she only hoped that he would live peacefully by her


    side. He would have a decent job and live the most ordinary andfortable life in ordance with the


    rules in the future.


    Early the next morning, Harriet went to Pleasure Media at themand of Wesley.


    Harriet stepped on the shiny floor with her twelve centimeters high-heels, sunsses and red lips.


    People eyed on her with shock. She just sat in the lobby lounge and asked for a cup of coffee, drinking


    slowly.


    There were gossips behind the reception.


    "Isn''t that Harriet? Isn''t she fired by thepany? Why does shee back now?"


    "Yeah, and she is so high-profile."


    "..."


    After a while, Kate Warren hurried down the stairs with her assistant.


    Kate Warren was the boss ranking second part in Pleasure Media. All actors must be reviewed by her.


    She would appoint the agent for each actor.


    Harriet was different. She signed Pleasure Media when she was still a college student two years ago.


    The general manager called and told her to take care of her and the manager asked gold agent


    Charlene as Harriet''s agent. Thepany knew she was back by someone but they did not know who


    he was.


    At this moment, Kate was a little embarrassed. Harriet had been fired for a shot time but she could


    return being so arrogant. Even though she did not know who was back her, but she should not be


    underestimated for her coulde back so soon. "You are so early, Harriet. Why didn''t youe


    upstairs?"


    Harriet took a sip of coffee and looked out the window. "No need, it''s breathable here. There''s nothing


    to talk about anyway. Just pick a script and I will leave."


    "That''s true," Kate nced at her assistant who immediately noticed, quickly arranging a stack of


    folders on the coffee table, "Miss rk, here are the five scripts that I selected in advance that are


    suitable for you. There are various types of graphic scripts and the director teams are good. You can


    choose one you like."


    After hearing this, Harriet''s eyes fell back to the coffee table.


    The five scripts are all movie scripts. Just seeing the names of writer on the cover, she knew that these


    all were good scripts. Harriet checked them casually and then picked a city lightedy movie script,


    "This one is fine."


    ording to Wesley''smand, Kate definitely sent the best scripts for her. She didn''t need to worry


    about if she could get a good one.


    Kate nced, thoughtfully, "Okay, then if you still want to Charlene to be your agent?"


    Harriet''s eyes were grimed when Charlene was mentioned, speaking ironically, "No, I was just


    graduated and I cannot be with such great agent."


    Charlene was the underling of Wesley. She would not give a change to let herself being spied.


    Kate heard the sarcasm in the words, silently sighed, and said with caution, "Then I will arrange a new


    agent for you."


    Kate clicked on the tablet to open thepany''s agent list, which contained the artists they led and


    their achievements during the period, such as getting a big-name jewelry endorsement and signing a


    hot IP adaptation dramas and the like.


    Harriet pointed to an internship agent whose resume was almost nk. "Just her."


    "Her?" Kate looked stagnant. "Harriet, do you need to give it a second thought? This is a neer to


    thepany who is just graduating from university and who has no experience being an agent before."


    There was a greeting from the distance. Harriet''s former agent Charlene just entered the door, in a


    smart professional attire, carrying a briefcase. She heard all the gossips at the reception and suddenly


    stood still, gazing at Harriet.


    Harriet nced at the familiar figure, with her eyes suddenly darkened. She rose up her voice,


    "Experienced agents would not put her efforts on me, and sometimes they are not as good as


    neers."


    After saying this, she turned her head gracefully and smiled, "Don''t you think so, Charlene?"


    There were whispering in the distance.


    Who would have thought that Harriet would dare to bully Charlene!


    The wholepany would know that Harriet preferred a neer instead of the great agent,


    Charlene. It would be a great humiliation for her ability in the industry.


    Charlene''s fingers clenched tightly in her purse, and her face was gray and blue.


    The goal was achieved. Harriet stood up leisurely, pulled the sunsses above her head to the bridge


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    of the nose. She said with her red lips, "Kate, I will leave if there is nothing more needed to discuss."

 Chapter 28 Change The Modeling Of First Heroine

    Chapter 28 Change The Modeling Of First Heroine


    Charlene worked for Wesley though she was in Pleasure Media. She would not keep Charlene as her


    agent since she would monitor her even though Charlene was an excellent agent.


    She thought Wesley would have to me her for messing up with Charlene but nothing happened after


    a day. She got confused instead.


    The new agent reported to her ce early the next morning. Wearing a red pumpkin hat, the girl,


    named Molly Bush, looked pretty tidy with her red lips and white teeth. She was the same age with her.


    She looked tidy and was cute enough to let others pinch her cheeks.


    Sitting on the sofa, Molly briefly introduced herself and then talked about the scripts. "I prepare these


    scripts for you and please take a look for the roles."


    Harriet nced at a familiar script, and wondered, "Deep Pce n"? Hasn''t it started shooting?"


    Molly looked at it and shook her head, "Oh, this is not for you. This is a temporary transfer from our


    Harriet stared at the script in her hand thoughtfully.


    An hourter, they arrived at the crew of the "Deep Pce n" at the film and television city.


    The stylist was styling Harriet''s makeup. Molly was sitting next to her, frowning, "Why are you going to


    act as a maid? Kate has already sent you many good scripts."


    "Hone my acting skills. Don''t all the good actors have to start with acting a small role?"


    Harriet looked at herself in the mirror and raised her lips, smiling meaningfully.


    Before the official start of the shooting, Irene came out of her independent dressing room after the


    stage supervisor had urged her for three times. When she saw Harriet, she looked at her with a


    scornful smile and a sneer, "What a pity that you still have to be my maid even though you return to


    Pleasure Media. It looks like that the boss back you is not that powerful man, right?"


    Harriet was pretty calm.


    "After all, I am just a freshman here. I am not good as Miss Whitty. Please kindly give me your advice."


    Irene sneered, very proud.


    Harriet''s eyes darkened behind her. She still remembered the hot tea sshed on her face. She would


    fight back this time.


    "Deep Pce n, for the first time in 8 scenes, the action begins--"


    In this scene, the little maid yed by Harriet would serve tea to the concubine yed by Irene. The


    tea was poisonous, so Harriet''s hand trembled slightly but she needed to pretend to be calm,"


    Goddess, please have some tea."


    Irene lifted the teacup, moved the lid to skim the tea leaves floating on the surface then lowered her


    head to taste a sip. She immediately put down the cup and raised her hand¡ª¡ª


    "Stop!" The director shouted fiercely, Irene''s p was interrupted in front of Harriet.


    "How did you know that the tea is poisonous, and how did you make sure that it is the poison put by the


    maid. Why there was no emotion changing in the process? Where was your eyesight acting? Have you


    watched the script?"


    They re-shot for three times in a row. Irene did not meet the director''s requirements and was scolded


    heavily in front of the crew.


    Harriet suddenly proposed a suggestion when the whole crew was worried about the filming.


    "Director, how about I show Irene how to do it?"


    As soon as these words came out, Irene immediately lost her temper.


    "I reject! What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing is impossible!" The director sneered. "I think this maid performs better than you. You guys


    exchange your roles and y again."


    Irene''s face was all pale with her teeth clenched for a long time, but she didn''t dare to disobey the


    director''s arrangement.


    After a few minutes, Harriet was full of emotions. Her fists pinched on the small sandalwood table, and


    her eyes were full of betrayed anger, "I treat you well! Tell me who let you do that!"


    Irene lowered her head reluctantly, "No, no one let me do that."


    "Why do you treat me like this?"


    Harriet stood up sharply, pping Irene heavily which made her fall down the ground directly. Harriet


    covered her face with incredible disbelief.


    The sound of "snapping" echoed throughout the studio. She showed painful but decisive eyesight. "I


    don''t need you even though you arepetent as you are a spy. Here, drag her out and beat her to


    death."


    "Well done." The director was satisfied. "This is a standard demonstration."


    After shouting, Harriet was relieved and immediately apologized to Irene. She squatted down to help


    Irene. "I''m sorry, Miss Whitty, I didn''t expect to hit you really."


    "You ..." Irene almost gritted her teeth, but it was not good to ze in front of so many people. She


    turned to the director and cried, "Director, my face is swollen, how to shoot? Harriet is intentional."


    The director was impatient. "You can''t shoot with a swollen face, right? Where is the makeup artist?


    Change Harriet model to first heroine, and we start shooting in half an hour."


    There was uproar at the scene.


    All the people at the scene who heard this were stunned.


    It was normal that actors were reced before the filming started as well as during the period of


    filming, but this was the first time in the circle that the actress was changed because her live


    performance was not good.


    "I''ve filmed for this movie for a week, and I signed the contract. Director, how can you suddenly change


    my role?"


    "We do not need you anymore. You even said unfavorably in your lines. You asked leave for 3 times in


    a week. If you keep ying the role, the crew will not finish the filming in a year!"


    Hearing this, Irene was sure that the director did not joke with her. She lowered her voice and said


    angrily, "If you change my role, Henry will divest his money."


    The director gave her a cold nce, "There are many artists having bosses back them. Don''t think that


    only you can take the investment to join the group. I advise you just mind your business."


    The words reminded her. She blocked Harriet at the entrance of the dressing room. "What else could


    you do in addition to using horrible tricks to rob other people''s roles?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harriet lifted her chin slightly and proudly said, "At least I am able to rob your role. But you just do not


    have the ability as mine. What''s worse, your acting skills are pretty bad."


    After finishing talking, Harriet squeezed her away and went straight into the dressing room. "Sorry, Miss


    Whitty. I''m going to use the dressing room now. May I ask you to let me go?"


    "Harriet, you ... you just wait and see!"


    At the door of the dressing room, Irene stomped her feet in a rage and left indignantly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After the crew finished the work that day, Harriet went back to the apartment to pack things at night.


    She was going to be in the crew next day, in case to toss around every day.


    When the doorbell sounded, she thought it was Colin who came back after ss.


    When opening the door, she asked, "Didn''t you have the ..."


    "Key?" The word hasn''t been said yet but she swallowed it back when she saw Wesley.


    "Why are you here?" She was nervous.


    Wesley''s suit was straight which made him look like the representative of the spokesman who had just


    opened the international conference. His eyes were powerful under the gold-framed sses.


    "You just grabbed the first heroine from someone else under the name of me. Are you not going to let


    me enter your house?"


    Harriet nced at the clock, and it was half an hour before Colin''s ss was over.


    She poured tea at the table and whispered, "You have to leave within half an hour. I don''t want Colin to


    meet you."


    "I''m afraid that half an hour is not enough."


    Wesley took off his sses and put them on the dining table. His thin fingers pulled his tie. He was


    calm as usual.


    She thought Wesley would at least ask her why she suddenly grabbed Irene''s script, but the man


    obviously didn''t care about it. As before, there was only one way to get involved with her.


    Harriet mmed his hand and gritted her teeth. "Don''t be here, Colin wille back soon."

 Chapter 29 Follow Me

    Chapter 29 Follow Me


    She used to be low-key and docile. She never refused him on sex but this was the first time.


    The reason seems to be inmon sense, but Wesley still showed an unpleasant look. He released


    his hand for a while, and walked toward the door, saying, "Follow up."


    Harriet frowned, took his coat and followed.


    Wesley''s car was parked in the independent garage of the apartment, and once Harriet got on the car...


    "Could we do not make love here?" Harriet was nervous.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Wesley looked at her calmly and self-confidently, "Are you nervous about your brother?"


    Yes, she afraid that Colin found out. She knew that even they were photographed, the pictures would


    not be published. Moreover, this was not the first time they made love in the car.


    People with weakness were most likely to be suppressed. At this moment, Harriet saw a little threat


    from the man''s eyes. Her emotion changed slightly, "Hurry up, I have to pack up at night."


    "You know my performance."


    Because the stuff they experience, Harriet do not have the willing to please him anymore. She treated it


    like a routine business and just let him do what he liked.


    Wesley clearly sensed her idea, "Focus on it."


    Harriet inhaled a cold air but she was annoyed, her wet eyes red at Wesley, "Just find someone else


    if you have so many requirements."


    "Ah¡­"


    After a long time, the car gradually regained the silence.


    Harriet was exhausted.


    Wesley slowly put on his clothes like he did not do anything before.


    "I''m waiting for you here. You go back and pack your things."


    Harriet propped up with her weak body and sorted her clothes. Hearing this, her hands on the button


    was clenched slightly, "I won''t go back to your apartment."


    Wesley''s cold eyes narrowed slightly and nced at her, "I don''t mind if you want to do it here every


    time, but It''s hard to guarantee if your brother would have a whimsy toe down to check what


    happened.


    "You ..."Harriet gritted her teeth. "Don''t you have a fianc¨¦e¨¦e? Are you not afraid that I tell the truth to


    her?"


    "Don''t y tricks. You do not have the ability to do that."


    Theplexity of interest entanglement in business marriage is a deep water, and it is not that such a


    little life problem can be stirred up.


    Harriet bit her rear mrs, sorted out her clothes and got out of the car, mming the door.


    Wesley was decisive. Since he knew that Colin was her weakness, he would not just mention it. She


    had to do what he said.


    "Harriet, where are you going?"


    Colin stood at the door with a key, dressed in a gray casual outfit. He just came back, changing slippers


    at the door when he saw Harriet pushing a suitcase out of the bedroom.


    "I will go to the crew filming tomorrow. I may note back for a while. Please take care of yourself."


    She put a bank card into Colin''s hand, "You can spend the money on whatever you need. The


    password is your birthday."


    "Harriet, I don''t need this."


    "It''s fine, just take it," Harriet said without doubt, "You have to keep the normal time schedule even


    though I am not here with you. Don''t be absent for the ss."


    "I know, but it''s sote. It''s not safe for you to leave alone. Let me escort you."


    "It''s okay, someone picks me up."


    "Who?"


    Harriet frowned, thinking of Wesley made her annoyed,


    "You don''t know him. He is my new agent."


    Harriet hurriedly took the suitcase out as she though Colin would find out the truth if she kept talking,


    and she pushed Colin back at the elevator.


    "Go back. I don''t need you to see me off. The suitcase is not heavy."


    The elevator doors closed slowly, Colin sighed silently, distressed about Harriet''s hard work.


    After returning home, his eyes swept across the dining table, and then stunned for a moment.


    His eyes fell on the gold-rimmed sses on the dining table.


    Harriet is not short-sighted, and the size and model of these sses are not for women.


    Back at the ce where she lived for two years, the furnishings in the apartment remained the same as


    before. She was bored and just locked herself into the bathroom.


    The hot water from the shower hit her face, but it seemed she could not wash off his smell.


    How could it be washed away as the house is full of his scent?


    She asked herself if she would still be with him if she knew Wesley was such an overbearing man two


    years ago.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She closed her eyes and got the answer almost without thinking. The predicament two years ago made


    her have no choice but asked for help from Wesley.


    Thinking of this, she was relieved about everything she had suffered, and came out of the bathroom


    while wiping her hair after the shower.


    The bedroom was empty, and the sound of water came from the separate bathroom outside.


    Harriet nced around and turned to find a hair dryer to blow her hair. Before finding the hair dryer, she


    saw a mobile phone shaking at the head of the bed, Wesley''s phone.


    The word "Louisa" on the caller ID was too dazzling, her eyes suddenly turned cool a bit. She pressed


    the answer button, and said slowly,


    "Wesley is taking a bath now."


    "Who are you?" The woman was a little shocked from her tone.


    "Me?"


    Before Harriet answered, Louisa had recognized her voice, "It''s you."


    The woman was over the phonest time she called Wesley.


    "Where is Wesley? Put him on the phone."


    "Miss, I have just said that he is taking a shower."


    Harriet nced back at the direction of the bathroom. The sound of the water had stopped. She had to


    stop talking, "Call againter, it''s too noisy."


    She hung up the phone directly and deleted the calling recording of Louisa.


    Wesley came out after bathing, only surrounded by a gray bath towel.


    Harriet was facing the door of the room, sitting on the head of the bed blowing her hair, with the wet


    hair resting on her shoulders.

 Chapter 30 It Is Just a Flirtation

    Chapter 30 It Is Just a Flirtation


    Thinking of what happened in the garage before they came back, Wesley had some unsatisfactory


    intentions. He walked straight over, casting a big shallow with his tall figure.


    Harriet raised her head hesitantly. Her messy hair scattered on her shoulders, creating a messy


    Wesley held her head.


    She froze for a moment, understood what he was going to do, but pushed his hand away,


    "My hair is still wet, just wait until I blow dry it."


    Wesley just took away the hair dryer in her hand, and a low, hoarse voice came from above her head.


    "The two things do not conflict with each other."


    Harriet knelt in front of the bed, and there was a whisper of wind beside her ear.


    She felt suffocation struck her¡ª


    "Hmm..."


    The vibration of the mobile phone sounded, and Wesley nced at the caller ID unpleasantly. It was


    Assistant Jack. He answered directly, "What''s the matter?"


    The shackles on her body withdrew, and she was like a drowning man floating up from the water,


    breathing in the air with a big mouth, but coughing at the same time. The smell in her throat could not


    be dissipated. She secretly scolded Wesley ten thousand times while she tried to suppress the disgust


    in her stomach.


    She did not know what they were talking about. Wesley turned to be annoyed and he gave Harriet a


    cold look, "Got it."


    After hanging up the phone, he slowly leaned over and pinched Harriet''s chin with a cold expression in


    his eyes, "You took my call?"


    Harriet patted his hand with pain, coughing incessantly, "What are you talking about? What call?"


    Wesley stared at her for a while, spotting her eyes flushed red, innocent and grieved. His heart seemed


    to be pricked by something, painful and touching.


    He let go of his hands impatiently and tossed her aside. "Don''t let me know you do it again."


    Harriet fell aside, "If you don''t believe me, why let me live here."


    Wesley put on his clothes and knew the truth already. He nced coldly at her. "Harriet, you know why


    I keep you. Don''t think you can end the rtionship with me by intentionally annoying me. You get no


    advantage by doing that."


    Harriet is still immersed in the innocent character she had created, with her crystal clear eyes.


    Wesley frowned and was toozy to talk nonsense to her again. A bang closing-door sound shuddered


    the whole room. Her eyes dimmed and she teased herself in mockery.


    Didn''t he say that she didn''t have the ability to mess you up? Wait and see. She didn''t know whether


    she would get benefits from it, but it did no harm for her anyway.


    Holding the bed, she just stood up, and an odor suddenly burst out of her throat, reminding her of the


    scene just now. She suddenly rushed into the bathroom with her mouth covered, holding the toilet and


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    vomiting fiercely.


    The valuable car roared and parked outside the courtyard of the vi.


    Wesley got into the vi once he arrived.


    When he entered the door, he saw Louisa sitting on the sofa in the living room with her arms crossed.


    When she saw him, her face darkened instantly. She said aggressively, "What are you doing here? So


    soon ended making love with the woman?"


    Wesley frowned slightly, and raised another topic, "What were you calling me for?"


    "What''s the point of asking this now?" Louisa''s face was blue, "You are busy with the slut outside. How


    could you still care about me?"


    "The bar you want has been renovated and is ready for business."


    Louisa was surprised and stunned, revealing a bit of joy in her eyes, but she quickly pressed it down,


    and lifted her chin to reveal her consistent arrogance. "Wesley, if you had not messed up with other


    women, you would finish the bar earlier. I did not expect you to be such a dick. My parents keep


    boasting about your advantages, but you don''t take me seriously since you have other women before


    we get married."


    If in the past, Wesley would coax her. But now he was already tired of her for her exaggerate show.


    "It''s just a flirtation, you worry too much."


    "What flirtation? I don''t believe it. You don''t care about me at all. You said that you would help me


    prepare the bar. I urged you so many times but you just did not give me a frank oue. I bet you care


    more about the woman than I, right?"


    Louisa was petnt and arrogant from an early age. She just called him to do anything she wanted.


    She suddenly wanted to open a bar on whim a month ago. Even though he was in the meeting, she


    would find him and call him back directly from France.


    Hearing herints, Wesley suddenly felt that the woman had none of the conscience even though


    he had spoiled her for so many years and gave his love and patience for her selflessly. He said


    indifferently,


    "It is up to you. If you talked with me for this matter, I still have something else to deal with."


    "Wesley Smith!"


    Louisa suddenly bounced off the sofa and said loudly, "I just asked you do me for some favors. Are you


    going to marry me? What''s wrong with you? These are all you should do."


    Favored person had always been fearless.


    With a sharp bang, a set of porcin cups was dropped on the coffee table and shattered into pieces.


    "If you walk out of this door today, it means that you do not care about me at all, and you should not


    marry me."


    Louisa didn''t have much distress on her face but her wayward pride and her self-confidence in taking


    control of Wesley. She did not think she was threatening him, instead she took it for granted as she


    thought Wesley would not be against her forever.


    "Whatever."


    The weight-bearing feeling in his heart was finally released at this moment. Wesley turned around and


    left without looking back.


    "Wesley Smith!"


    Louisa was stunned, and angrily utterly throwing all the things around her that could be dropped.


    There was a rush of footsteps upstairs. Sandra watched the whole process and hurried downstairs to


    try to make the peace. But when she reached the door, the sound of the heavy engine outside was


    gone.


    "Mom, look at what Wesley did! You told me that he cared about me very much. Is that so?"


    Louisa stomped her feet, angrily, "I don''t want to marry him!"


    "Nonsense!" Sandra frowned, and rarely yelled at her daughter, "Wesley grew up with you from an


    early age. We all know his love and patience for you. You have been messing up outside for so many


    years, what did he say? "


    "He has a lover outside!"


    "Didn''t you hear his exnation? He just flirted with the lover."

 Chapter 31 Have a Try

    Chapter 31 Have a Try


    "What if he is lying?"


    Sandra''s brow furrowed. She wrapped her daughter''s shoulders after a while, showing coldness in her


    eyes, and said slowly, "I won''t allow him to have a lover outside."


    Louisa gradually calmed down with Sandra''sfort.


    The maid cleaned up the mess in the living room.


    "Mom, do I have to marry Wesley?"


    Louisa leaned against Sandra''s arms weakly. Although she was an adult but she still behaved like a


    child who was pretty self-willed. "You all think he is perfect, but I really don''t think so."


    "Babe," Sandra pointed at the tip of her daughter''s nose. "Wesley has grown up with you since his


    childhood, and has always been amenable to you. It''s no wonder that Wesley was angry with you."


    "But he has a lover. Is that good for me?"


    "What do you know?" Sandra touched her daughter''s hair. "Men need women to entertain partners


    when they do business. As long as you can keep him at home, no matter how many sluts he messes


    up with, they can never be his wife. You have your dad and your grandfather supporting you. You do


    not need to worry about them.¡±


    "I do not worry," Louisa wanted to exin something but knew that her parents always favored Wesley.


    She didn''t bother to say more. "Anyway, he is already angry, and I cannot do anything about it."


    "Just coax him a little bit. Your dad''s friend recently opened a restaurant in California. You can ask him


    to the dinner together.


    "I won''t ask him out."


    "You are a silly girl!" Sandra looked at her stubborn daughter, feeling quite irritable for her. "Your father


    and I won''t have the dinner this time. You must reconcile with Wesley this weekend and go to the


    dinner with him. Do you have any other better choice than Wesley to be your husband?¡±


    Louisa was fed up with what her mother said. The phone lit up, and a friend of her sent a message, she


    got up sharply and grumbled, "Okay, fine. I will go and ask him for dinner. It is just a piece of cake.


    Please stop talking incessantly.¡±


    "Where are you going? It''s already toote!"


    Louisa walked with the slippers toward the entrance, saying in a rush while changing her shoes,


    "Wesley made the bar ready for me. I asked a few friends to check it."


    "It is almost the midnight. Could you just go to check it tomorrow?"


    "I''ve made the appointment. Bye¡­" Louisa puckered her face and blew a kiss for Sandra, "Good night,


    mommy."


    Looking at the energetic figure of her daughter, Sandra felt sorry and dissatisfied, and sighed


    helplessly.


    It was toote to reflect on whether she was too spoiled for this daughter since her childhood. It was


    nice if she really cared about the fact that Wesley had a lover. But it seemed that she just deliberately


    made trouble for Wesley so that she could have an excuse to postpone the marriage.


    She had done this again and again during the passing years.


    Sandra thought she needed to care about their marriage even though Louisa was not sensible.


    Sandra made a call once she was back to the living room.


    "Check if Wesley has a lover. Get to know who she is and what line she is in. Check more details. "


    "..."


    Harriet officially entered the group with her luggage early the next morning.


    Molly was waiting for her at the door of the hotel in the film and television city, and took the luggage


    naturally. "Harriet, I have finished the check-in. You can rest in the lobby for a while. We need to go


    directly to the filming spot after I settle your luggage up-stair."


    "Why do we go there in a rush? Didn''t the director leave me half a day off?"


    "Yes, you got half a day off, but I applied with the directorst night that we would shoot your personal


    scene because of the shortage of the first heroine partst week.¡±


    "What?" Harriet felt a little unhappy for a while, "We will shoot the part for free?"


    She hadn''t seen any agent who rushed their actor or actress to shoot the film so hurriedly. Even if it


    was to make up the previous part of the film, it would be better to arrange the time afterwards,


    She would to not make some harsh words for Molly looking at her ambitious face.


    Just took it as a gift to the crew.


    When Molly went upstairs to put luggage away, Harriet went to the bathroom.


    As soon as she walked to the door, she heard a call inside.


    Although it was rude to listen to the conversation of someone else, but the voice was too familiar. The


    sloppy tone almost made Harriet have goose bumps. How could she be the haughty Irene in front of


    people?


    "But I cannot stand the bullying. How did you promise mest night? You are so bad to forget


    everything just for one night passed.


    "..."


    "Whatever, she has to pay for the price as she robbed my role. Don''t you do online marketing? Could


    you just arrange people to create online violence based on the fact that she is someone''s lover who


    being so bitchy to steal my role?¡±


    Deploy people to expose that she was a bitch? Harriet frowned slightly, thinking that she was such a


    cruel woman.


    The film that the crew had filmed for a week was almost given up because of the temporary


    recement the first heroin. The previous actors had to re-shoot the film with Harriet.


    Everyoneined about the fuss but fortunately they found Harriet was generous and kind. She


    was friendly and often paid for treats for the crew. What was more, she was an excellent actress. The


    crew gradually epted her as the first protagonist.


    Later that night after the crew had finished the work, it was Harriet who invited the crew again to have


    barbecue.


    "Boss, ten more skewers of toasted loin here."


    The loud response of the boss came among theughing of the crew.


    The man who asked for the loin was Bryant Fox, the first male protagonist of the crew. He had made


    his debut for many years and was quite famous but unpretentious and very humorous, which made him


    very attractive to girls.


    Harriet was also a bold person. She could take any topics. Even though she has a great age gap with


    Bryant, they got along well with each other. She said humorously, "Bryant, at least you are a well-


    known actor; you''d better be low-key when asking for the roasted loin. If you are caught by the


    paparazzi, it will be awkward to see you on the hot search tomorrow."


    Bryant narrowed his attractive eyes, correcting, "Harriet, I am ten years older than you. It doesn''t matter


    if you don''t call me a teacher, as lest you call me brother!"


    Harriet took a bite of the chicken wings and didn''t care. "Do you dare to ept if I call you teacher


    Fox?"


    "Why would not ept? I am a qualified teacher and I even taught you how to walk the first day when


    you came to the crew."


    "Well, thank you anyway. I almost hit the camera as you taught me."


    Mentioning the scenes of the male and female actors on the first day, the crowds next to them all


    "Actually, our Bryant really has a big skill that you''d better learn from him tonight, Harriet."


    "What''s the big skill?" Harriet was confused.


    The nner who raised the topic the next table, smiling, "The kissing skill, Bryant'' s kiss skill was


    outstanding and it became the hot searching topicst two days because of his kissing scenes in the


    popr film set in the background of 1900s."


    Molly was suddenly thrilled by his words and said before Harriet opened her month, "Yeah, you are


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    going to make a kiss scene tomorrow, Harriet. Why don''t you try it right now to prepare for the scene in


    advance?¡±


    Harriet almost sshed the water out of her mouth.


    Bryant teased, "Your agent really works hard to get benefits for you. The girls who want to shoot kiss


    scenes with me are all lined up."


    "I do not care." Harriet gave him a nce. "You are beneficial to film with me, alright!


    Harriet had piled up a lot of beer bottles next to her because there had been so many stuffs happening


    recently. She almost lost her sense and said directly, "Whatever, let''s just kiss.¡±

 Chapter 32 On the Hot Searching Topic

    Chapter 32 On the Hot Searching Topic


    Molly stopped her fast, "Harriet, I was just joking. If you are caught by the paparazzi, it will be difficult to


    exin."


    "Fine." Harrietpromised.


    She continued drinking for a while and felt that it was pretty ufortable as her hair was tied up by


    the head rope. She put her hand around the neck and loosened her hair band. Her waterfall of hair


    immediately poured down. She shook her head to spread her hair which the wind blew.


    The movement was so tempting that almost suffocated all the men on the scene.


    She wore no make-up instead of a simple white shirt and denim shorts, showing a pure beauty.


    There was natural female beauty released from her body, mixed with a sense of wildness, which deeply


    attracted men.


    Harriet suddenlyughed and winked at the crowd when they were still taken the breath away, "I am so


    beautiful."


    Everyoneughed.


    The crew consciously dispersed after boasting for a while as they had to get up early to shoot the film


    the next day.


    Not far from the barbecue booth, a man stared at Harriet with coldness through the window of a ck


    Maybach car.


    Did she always joke with men in the crew when he was not around?


    After saying good night to Molly, Harriet returned to her room.


    As soon as she closed the door, she was dizzy and fell directly onto the bed.


    It seemed as though someone wasing in when she was still in a daze. The heavy and powerful


    steps were familiar. When the bedside fell, her body leaned slightly and finally fell in a warm embrace.


    There was a dim and deep voice in her ear, but she didn''t hear a word.


    Her waist was strangled and her stomach was pressed and ufortable. It was shaking fiercely


    inside. She suddenly mumbled and grabbed something to vomit.


    "Harriet!" The man''s voice in her ear was sullen.


    Harriet was not a good drinker. She was totally unconscious since she had drunk for a long time the


    night. She felt as if someone was taking care of herself. She thought that it should be Molly so she was


    pretty reassured about the caring.


    When "Molly¡± carried her to the bathroom to take a bath, she couldn''t help thinking:


    How could she be so strong as she looked that small?


    "Little Molly..."


    She fluttered in the bathtub and hugged Molly''s neck all at once, lying on her shoulder coquettishly,


    "Little Molly, I''m feeling quite terrible."


    "You deserve it. Why you drank so much wine?"


    ¡®Molly''''s voice was a little rough like a man, but Harriet did not think too much as she was pretty dizzy.


    She sighed deeply, slurring," You...you would not...be so cranky after...drinking.¡±


    "What will you think about?"


    "Think...about...Wesley¡­that big bastard Wesley!"


    Harriet''s eyes narrowed and her face was flushed. When she spoke, the scent of alcohol all poured on


    the face of the person in front of her, "The big liar, he lied to me..."


    ¡®Molly'''' faded his anger a little bit then patted her head for a while. He took her out of the bathtub after a


    quick cleaning.


    He left the room after the light was adjusted to suitable intensity for sleeping.


    The sound of opening the door disturbed Harriet. She opened her eyes confusedly, and could watch


    clearer but she only could see a ss of water on the bedside table and a figure that disappeared in


    the bedroom door.


    It was familiar which was ovepped with the person in her memory, but she thought that she made a


    mistake as she was too drunk.


    After getting in the car, Wesley leaned on the back of his chair and closed his eyes. The car drove for a


    while and he suddenly said, "What film did Harriet shoot in these days?"


    Jack said slowly on the co-pilot,


    "It''s a costumed pce film."


    "Call their screenwriters and delete the kiss scene tomorrow."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jack froze for a moment, "Yes."


    Early the next morning, Harriet was dizzy when she woke up and took a sip of water. When she saw


    her pajamas, she couldn''t remember how she took a bath or changed her clothes. Only Molly had the


    door car except her.


    She thought Molly was quite careful after she drank the water.


    The crew shot normally in the afternoon.


    While they were taking a break, Molly suddenly eximed, and bounced from the chair. If Bryant did


    not react quickly, Harriet would have to be upside down. "Hell, my neck..." Harriet touched the stiff neck


    and looked at Molly very resentfully, "What are you doing?"


    Molly hurriedly said,


    "Harriet, it''s a bad news. You are on a hot searching topic."


    "Isn''t it good news?" Bryant leaned over and read the content on Molly''s phone.


    "Harriet Who Is a lover of someone bullied the actress in the Crew?--Wow, it is really a bad news.


    Harriet, who did you offend?¡±


    "It''s too much, who made this rumor?" Molly was furious. "I''ll contact thepany PR and issue a


    rification draft."


    "No need to ask the PR for help on this trivia."


    Harriet remained her calmness, quickly recalling what she heard in the bathroom that day, "As for who


    was the culprit, it is obvious that it is the one who was robbed the role by me."


    Molly realized immediately, "Irene Whitty?"


    The rumor went virus on the Inte within half of a day.


    The video attached with the rumor was the part that Harriet auditioned the first protagonist on the day


    when she was ying the scene that she was outrageous and scolded the maid. People were misled


    by the video and all were against her.


    The tide was turned on before the evening and Molly had not dealt with it yet.


    "A charity said that a week ago, a good-hearted person who donated millions anonymously was Harriet


    in the poverty-stricken mountain in Apricot Hope School."


    The telephone interview epted by the person in charge of the charity quickly spread online, "Miss


    rk donated 0.5 million half a year ago and told us to spend the money on the children. How could


    she bully others as she is a kind person?"


    Netizen began to support Harriet with the remittance records given by the charity.


    The rumors spread by thework writers was actually fake news. They did not have any evidence to


    prove what they said. The hot searching topic was even bought by money as Harriet was not a famous


    actress.


    However the exposure of Harriet''s anonymous donation intrigued the sense of justice of theizen.


    Those unscrupulous marketing titles was shut and theizen even called on the charity to give Harriet


    a charitable award and spread the telephone interview content.


    Harriet''s Facebook fans rose by more than one million overnight.


    "What''s going on?"


    Harriet looked at her fans rocketing in her phone but she was totally clueless, "Molly, is this because


    the PR?"


    Molly had just finished talking with Kate, shaking her head, "Kate said thepany didn''t know about it


    at all. She was trying to questioning Irene about it and hadn''t had time to deal with the rumors on the


    Inte."


    "This is weird."


    Harriet stared at the news on the phone for a while, and a name appeared in her mind somehow.


    She couldn''t think of a second person except Wesley with such an effective public rtions method


    and effectiveness, as well as being such generous.


    Pop Culture Group¡ª¡ª


    "Well, it was Wesley''s order."


    "..."


    "Okay, let me ask."


    Jack held the handset of the mobile phone to block his voice while looking up at Wesley behind the


    desk. "Wesley, Miss rk said she knew about the news. She asked you if you were not in the


    <ppany and she would like to meet you."

 Chapter 33 Is It Not A Proper Time?

    Chapter 33 Is It Not A Proper Time?


    Wesley did not show much emotion behind the desk. He said briefly, "Let here over."


    It waste at night, and Harriet wore a mask from the entrance of the basement to the floor of the


    Wesley''s office. She could only buy a box of almond cookies on the road to show her gratitude as she


    came in a rush.


    "Miss rk, Wesley is waiting for you."


    Jack opened the door. After Harriet nodded in, he closed the door very consciously and walked far


    away in the corridor to prevent someone from intruding.


    This was Harriet''s second visit to his office.


    Thest time she asked him like a lunatic for the reason why he made trouble for her, but she


    surrendered. This time, she came to thank him for helping her solve the problem. It was a bit ridiculous


    to think about it.


    "Mr. Smith, thank you for dealing the rumor."


    Wesley did not lift his head. He turned the page of the contract in his hand, reading it carefully and


    said, "You came all the long way here to say this?"


    It took more than three hours to drive here. It was indeed far away.


    "I need to thank you in person since you helped me to resolve the issue." Harriet frowned, thinking that


    no matter how resentful she felt to him, she should thank him for the rumor solved. She raised the


    cookies from Biggerlove Vige in her hand. "I bought almond cookies for you as you said you like it. "


    Wesley nced up and nodded slightly, "Well, I can take it as my dinner right now."


    "You haven''t had dinner yet?"


    Harriet stunned for a moment. It was almost ten p.m.


    "Yes."


    Wesley signed the contract and sat upright. "I did not have time to have dinner because of a meeting."


    "I wouldn''t buy the cookie if I knew that. I should bring you supper."


    "It''s not toote to make me a dinner."


    Following Lanzhou''s gaze, Harriet saw the direction of the office cubicle, the sliding door opened


    halfway. She could vaguely see the refrigerator and kitchen console inside.


    Harriet then grasped the idea and put down the cookies. She rolled up her sleeves and walked toward


    the kitchen. "Then I will make something for you. What do you want to eat?"


    "It''s ok whatever you make."


    There were a lot of food in the refrigerator but it took least time to cook noodles. Harriet chose


    tomatoes, beef, eggs and other ingredients to prepare for the dinner.


    It seemed that it had been a long time since she cooked for him. She almost forgot how to cook.


    She was suddenly realized that she never cooked when Wesley was away,


    Ten minutester, a bowl of tomato beef noodles was on the table. Wesley ate the noodles slowly.


    Harriet saw that he was satisfied with the noodles so she took her coat and was going to leave.


    "Then enjoy, I''ll go back to the crew."


    "There is a bedroom in the cubicle. I will let Jack take you back tomorrow morning."


    Harriet had already stood up. She frowned when hearing his words, "I...I am in my..., it''s not a good


    time."


    She knew that Wesley had only one purpose for her to stay overnight.


    Wesley stopped his hand and looked at her, a little speechless, "What are you thinking? I need to work


    overtime at night. You just sleep on your own."


    Harriet blushed with his sight, "I didn''t think about anything, I..."


    She came out a sentence finally, "It is you who think too much. I''m afraid I will dirty your sheets when


    sleeping!"


    Wesley raised her eyebrows and ignored her.


    As the night grew darker, Harriet was lying on the bed in the cubicle, and she could clearly smell his


    scent on the sheet and pillow. She could see the light outside the door was bright through the door and


    asionally came the sound of ttering keyboard typing.


    She asked Molly and knew that Molly didn''t go to her room that night when she was drunk. She found a


    handkerchief in the trash bin, which was a bit simr with the one carried in the pocket of the suit of


    him. Did he take care of her the whole night?


    ¡ª¡ª


    The other side,


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Irene received a phone call from Katete at night, and she was scolded furiously when she answered


    the phone, "You made the rumors about Harriet, right?"


    Irene didn''t confess, "I just saw the news. Although Harriet and I have a bit of personal grievances, we


    are in the samepany. How could I do such thing? In addition, she is unscathed."


    "That is herpetence even though she remains fine."


    Kate''s revealed her impatience in her voice, "Irene, keep my suggestion in your mind, don''t provoke


    Harriet, or you will set fire on yourself."


    "Kate, what did you mean? My aunt is the wife of the chairman of the Jones Group!"


    "Don''t mention your alienated rtive. I haven''t seen your aunt''s investment set for ourpany. You''d


    better work hard on your job!"


    Kate was most annoyed with Irene''s pretentious look. If Henry didn''t like her, she would not get her


    working in thepany.


    Irene couldn''t hold her dignity, but she couldn''t say much through the phone, pressing her anger, "Who


    is the boss backing her?"


    "Don''t ask me. I don''t know, neither."


    Irene was annoyed by the Kate''s call. Her agent made another call and med her for what she had


    done. She ran out of calm and groaned, "You are just my agent. What you should do is to get me good


    scripts instead of scolding me. If you could not get used to this, you can leave.¡±


    What she didn''t expect was that the agent agreed her idea, "OK, I quit. I fail to stand you anyway."


    Irene went crazy and smashed the things around her. The damn Harriet had caused her so much


    trouble since she met her.


    Looking at the agent''s notes in the address book, she suddenly thought of something. Harriet''s former


    agent was Charlene. She must know who was the boss behind as Charlene was the closest person in


    her life and work.


    Harriet woke up early in the next morning but she did not see Wesley in the office. She asked Jack


    about it and knew that Wesley was having an international meeting in the next meeting room.


    "Miss rk, boss Wesley let me take you back to the crew after you wake up."


    Harriet nced at the clock and it was just over six o''clock. "When will the meeting be over?"


    "It''s estimated to be end fast. It has been three hours."


    "Then I will prepare the breakfast for him before I leave."


    Anyway, it was still early she could borrow his kitchen to make a breakfast for him and her. She still got


    time to enjoy it then left for work.


    Harriet was frying poached eggs when the voice of Jack came from outside, mixed with the sound of


    hurrying and door opened, "Miss Jones, boss Wesley is in the meeting. You cannot go inside.


    "Well. Isn''t he in the next door? I''ll just wait for him in his office. My parents asked me to bring him


    breakfast, and I''m still very sleepy since I got up so early this morning.


    When Louisa opened the door, she smelled a fume smell and saw a woman in the kitchen when she


    turned her head.


    Harriet wore Wesley''srge pajamas and the sleeves were pulled several tiers up, revealing a pair of


    porcin-white arms. Her hair was loose on her shoulders, showing that she just got up.


    Louisa turned her eyes right across the bedroom for the messy bed. Her face once got dark and


    questioned Jack, "Jack, who is she?"


    Harriet heard that Jack called her Miss Jones. She was familiar with her face. She realized that the


    woman was in the operating room that day. She was Wesley''s fianc¨¦e. Harriet also changed her


    emotion.


    "Miss Jones, you''d better ask boss Wesley about this matter."


    Jack was embarrassed and did not know how to deal with it.

 Chapter 34 The Boss Was Back Her

    Chapter 34 The Boss Was Back Her


    "I do not want to ask him! I know there are lots of women around him but she is the first one that I spot


    in thepany. Why is she so shameless?"


    Louisa was irritated. "Where is the security guard? Called the security guard to peel her clothes off and


    throw her away."


    Harriet originally nned to keep silent but she clenched her fists and threw the spat directly in the


    pot when she heard what Louisa said. She turned off the fire and came out of the kitchen angrily.


    "Didn''t you ask who I am? I have my name, Harriet."


    "I do not care about your name."


    Louisa was used to be peremptory and retorted her fast. She suddenly realized that the voice was


    familiar then she became angrier. "You? The woman on the phone that day was you."


    "It''s me."


    Harriet admitted it frankly, "Do you have issues, Miss Jones?"


    "How could you be so arrogant as you hook up with other girl''s boyfriend? Bitch."


    "I''ll take it as praise." Harriet remained her calmness. "I think Miss Jones had better make efforts to


    stop your boyfriend from messing up with other women instead of calling the security to throw me away


    clothes-less.¡±


    Louisa was furious, "So it is my fault that let Wesley have lovers?"


    "I didn''t say so but you had an amazing ability to understand what I meant."


    "You¡­"


    Louisa almost lost her temper and wanted to p Harriet''s face by raising her hand.


    Harriet was ustomed to this movement when she was acting in the crew. She quickly reacted before


    Louisa''s hand fell on her face and pushed her hand away.


    Louisa stumbled back forward and fell to the ground, saying out of shock, "You push me!"


    Wesley just entered the room. He slightly changed his mood, "What''s going on?"


    Louisa immediately turned around and wept in tears, "Wesley, what''s wrong with this woman? She''s


    shameless and dare to push me!"


    Wesley walked over and helped Louisa up, ncing at Harriet, "Jack, send Harriet back to the crew."


    He didn''t ask a word, just to appease his precious fianc¨¦e.


    Harriet stood still, feeling extremely ridiculous. Her warmth and attachment to this man was destroyed


    by his coldness. Her limbs got more and more frozen.


    That woman was his actual fianc¨¦e and she was just nobody.


    "No need, I drove a car myself."


    She turned back to the bedroom to change clothes, took the bag and left.


    Wesley patted Louisa''s shoulder to appease her, but his eyes fell on the kitchen workbench, gradually


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    feeling guilty. There were still two golden poached eggs lying on the clean white porcin te.


    Harriet did not contact Wesley since she met Louisa in Pop Culturepany and so did Wesley.


    But she had been in the limelight recently and was busying with acting.


    After the ending of the rumor, she got more fans. Manypany presented scripts for her but most of


    them were not great works. Molly rejected them and just epted some endorsements.


    "We must pick good scripts when you are more and more popr. You don''t have to worry about


    anything but just focus on the current shooting. I will study a few shows in the spare schedules."


    After finishing the work, Molly handed the new version of the script modified by the screenwriter to


    Harriet, "Harriet, this is the new script."


    "Okay," Harriet stretched out, lying on the hotel sofa and flipping through the script. "It hasn''t changed


    much; it''s no different from the previous one."


    "Oh, I havepared the new script with the old one and found that the intimate parts were deleted."


    "Why?" Harriet sat up straightly.


    "I don''t know, but there will be a new actoring tomorrow. I think he is the reason. His name is Keith


    Miller. There are lots of scenes about him in the script. He must be somebody.¡±


    "Is he the third male protagonist?"


    Harriet looked at Molly, "What''s his background? I don''t seem to hear of this person before."


    "The colleague of the clothing group told me that he was only 17 years old and had just debuted. It


    seemed he have brought investments into the crew. It said that he was backed by a big boss."


    Harriet nodded thoughtfully.


    Both actresses and actors could be backed by big fishes in the entertainment industry. Everything is


    possible here. The key was actors could be not only supported by female bosses but also be more


    popr among male bosses.


    Harriet had some sympathy for the newly arrived young man when she thought about the boss issue.


    He was just a teenager but had been a lover of some bosses!


    If not being helpless, who would be willing to live a life depending on others? She would not hook up


    with Wesley if she did not run out of money because of her mother''s cancer and her vegetative brother.


    There are some things that people could not regret.


    The agent''s office in Pleasure Media was still litte at night.


    Charlene had no clear thought who would be the potential ones or who could be hermunal


    benefits partner looking at the list ofpany artists in front of her.


    She had been the agent of Harriet for almost two years. During the period, Wesley was backed up with


    continuous resources. Whatever she did was too handy. She thought that she would be more


    sessful with the resources in her hand after Harriet had gone. She did not expect that Harriet could


    Although she not really favored Harriet, she did have the ability toe back.


    She was reading the contract when someone pushed in.


    "Charlene, you are as dedicated as you are still working right now."


    Charlene raised her head and saw Irene, frowning slightly, "Why do you came to thepany at this


    moment?"


    "I just finished recording a variety show, and I heard that Charlene has been worrying about choosing


    an artist so I came to rmend myself."


    "Don''t you have an agent already?"


    "I want a smart and capable agent to get good resources. Just like Charlene, you also want to have an


    artist with greater development potential, right?"


    Irene was the most promising artist among all the newly signed artists of thepany. She had her


    own resources which made her a partner.


    "But I want to know about one thing before we be partners."


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Who is the boss behind Harriet?"


    Charlene looked at her deeply. "So you came here for this? Why? Haven''t you given up yet?"


    Irene and Harriet did not get along well with each other. Everyone Pleasure Media knew about this. The


    previous spreading rumor about Harriet being someone''s lover was directed by her. There was already


    gossip in thepany.


    "She always makes troubles for me and even steals my role. I cannot bear her anymore."


    "I advise you just let it go. She could not only grab your heroine role, but also retreat from the rumor


    you made. She is not a little girl who does not know the world."


    She had been Harriet''s agent for two years after all. Charlene was very clear about the temperament of


    her. Harriet seemed to be easy to get along with but she was actually a tough guy as she would


    definitely revenge against who harmed her.


    "That''s because there is someone supporting her! I just want to know who is so capable of protecting


    her. If I know it, I will find the evidence to expose her and make her lose her job in this industry.¡±


    "That''s impossible, unless you want to lose your job. You won''t expose him even though I tell you who


    he is."

 Chapter 35 Could Not Be Regret Since You Had Done It

    Chapter 35 Could Not Be Regret Since You Had Done It


    "What?"


    Charlene frowned as she was almost telling the truth.


    "What do you mean?" Irene asked, "I know this person?"


    Irene was intimately involved with the Jones Group, and boasted that her aunt was the wife of the boss


    of the group. That was why she could be so arrogant. Of course she knew Wesley who was the


    prospective son-inw of the Group.


    Charlene suddenly recalled that Harriet embarrassed her in front of so many people in the lobby that


    day. She caught a little chill in her eyes and gave Irene a deep look. "Actually, it''s okay to tell you."


    "..."


    The next day,


    Harriet went to the studio early in the morning. She was bored when she heard Bryant gossip about the


    new actor. She picked up the script next to her and asked Bryant "Are you panicking? If so, repeat the


    line with me."


    Bryant is still immersed in the mysterious background of the new actor.


    "Aren''t you curious? My agent just heard the call of the stage supervisor who was so respectful to the


    new actor. He called him master and let him get more sleep without hurrying here."


    "Master?" Harriet froze for a moment.


    "Got it?" Bryant sighed, and he was paralyzed on the chair weakly. "I''m most afraid of acting with those


    masters ordies who get powerful bosses behind them. Wait and see. It is hard to say if we can finish


    the shooting on schedule.¡±


    It was reasonable that Bryant worried about it as it wasmon for investors to cram their friends or


    families in the crew to y roles in a whim. It made huge disaster to the scriptwriter and the actors.


    Master Miller came to the crew till the noon.


    There are also three eye-catching support cars behind the standard motor house for actor, with the


    blue support banner writing Keith Miller and there were full of meals, drinks and desserts.


    The 17-year-old boy was extremely handsome and positive. He was not arrogant as Bryant said. When


    he got off the car, he apologized to all the crew, "I am really sorry for myteness and Everyone''s lunch


    is my treat, guys.¡±


    His sweet calling on the crew almost instantly dispelled the haze of the studio, and even the director''s


    sullen face turned happy.


    Some people recognized the logo on the bento box which came from a high-end restaurant and so as


    the beverage and desserts. He was too generous.


    Bryant poked Harriet on his elbow and looked at the noisy beverages distribution in the distance,


    eximing, "Hey, you see it, it''s good to have money. He wants to get along with all of us once he is


    here."


    The young man in the distance trotted over with two paper bags before Harriet talked, handing Bryant


    and Harriet one each, "Guys, you haven''t have mean, right? These are for you."


    Bryant didn''t answer, squeezing a smile, "Got your kindness but I am on a diet."


    "Guy, you have a good figure, why are you still on a diet?"


    "I need to pay more attention to body management as I am not young anymore unlike you have good


    digestion ability."


    It was obvious that he was embarrassing the young actor.


    Harriet took the paper bag on her own initiative as she couldn''t help thinking of Colin who was about


    his age. She was not willing to make him be embarrassed.


    "Thank you. I''m just hungry."


    Keith immediately had a smile which was as refreshing as the breeze blowing, "You are senior Harriet! I


    have seen your photos before I came. You are much prettier than the photos."


    "Thank you." Harriet felt a little awkward.


    "..."


    The arrival of Keith had added a lot of energy to the crew. He was nice and handsome. He made


    everyoneugh wherever he went. The crew liked him. Although he had a good family and powerful


    background, but he acted seriously. He was praised as a rare genius by the director all the time for his


    first shooting.


    Perhaps Harriet was used to taking care of her brother since she was a child, she often took care of


    Keith in daily chores, which directly caused Keith like to stick with her.


    After finishing work at night, Harriet removed her makeup in the dressing room. Keith came as soon as


    he changed his clothes. "Harriet, let''s go to dinner together. I invite you."


    "Ah? You don''t need to do that. You were filming on the first day. If you want to have dinner, you should


    be the one who is invited by me."


    Lunch was invited by others, and Harriet was so embarrassed to invite others to treat him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I know a particrly good restaurant. Harriet, let''s go together."


    It''s okay to close the job today, Harriet agreed.


    But when he arrived, he didn''t even have a single high-end restaurant.


    "Why is nobody here?"


    "I''m chartered."


    Hearing this, Harriet twitched his lips.


    For restaurants with a per capita consumption of tens of thousands, has he made a reservation?


    "Keith, there is no need to make a special booking, we just have a dinner."


    "It''s nothing. I usually do like this. The crowd is too noisy."


    Well, after hearing that, Harriet was relieved and quietly sullied. It was really good to have money. If


    one felt that others were arguing for dinner, they would make a reservation.


    "Harriet, is this dish ok?"


    "It tastes so delicious."


    Harriet nodded while cutting the steak. When looking at the menu, she only saw a series of price lists


    with many zeros. Now she felt that she ate a handful of dors for every bite.


    "I can bring you often after that."


    "No, no, it''s too extravagant,"


    "It doesn''t matter, I can sign the order."


    "You need money when you sign the bill, do your parents pay for it?" Harriet smiled slightly, and looked


    at Keith just like her brother. "What''s the matter with rubbing? Your parents will know that, and I thought


    I was cheating a kid. "


    "I will be eighteen next year, and I will be an adult, not a child." Keith frowned with dissatisfaction.


    "Harriet, do you think I''m particrly useless? I am a man but I still use my parents'' money."


    "I don''t mean that. It''s normal for you to use your parents'' money at this age?"


    "I''m filming now, and I will soon be financially independent. When I invite you to dinner, won''t you say


    these things?"


    Harriet couldn''t help crying andughing. She found that this child, Keith, seemed a bit paranoid. She


    didn''t listen to what he said, and waspletely immersed in her own thoughts. But thinking about his


    adolescence, she understood.


    At the beginning of the Chinesentern outside the window, California''s prosperity appeared a little bit.


    In the office of the popr chairman, the desk was lit, and Wesley was watching the contract.


    Louisa pushed in, "Wesley."


    Behind him, Jack was embarrassed, "Boss, I told Miss Jones that you were working, but Miss Jones


    muste in, I..."


    "What else do you work sote? Wesley, haven''t you eaten yet? I''m here to apany you for dinner."


    Louisa looked at the desk and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with breaking in.


    Wesley frowned and looked at Jack, "You go out first."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    As soon as the door closed, Louisa walked over to him and blinked, "Wesley, let''s go and have dinner."


    "I still have something to deal with, go eat it yourself. What do you want to eat? I let Jack send you


    over."


    "No."


    Louisa grabbed his arm, "Wesley, I want you to eat with me. Are you still angry with me? I know I was


    wrong before, and I shouldn''t be angry with you."

 Chapter 36 I Have Charted the Restaurant

    Chapter 36 I Have Charted the Restaurant


    Last time, after Harriet left from the office, Irene was outrageous again. She blocked the door from


    letting him go out to work which pissed him off directly.


    Wesley did not say anything.


    Irene tried to please him this time, "Wesley, I went to check the bar, which is better than I thought. I


    know you always do the best for me. You often fail to have dinner on time because you are too focused


    on your work, so I am going to remind you of having dinner time in the future. Could you just forgive


    me?"


    Irene was spoiled since she was a child. It was rare that she asked him for his forgiveness even though


    she did not show much guilt from her behaviors.


    She had already acted so coquettishly. He would be stingy if he did not ept her apology.


    Wesley had no choice. "Do you really need me to have dinner with you? I still do not finish my work."


    "It won''t dy your business just for a dinner. I promise I will send you back in person in an hour after


    we finish dinner."


    Wesley could only agree with her idea.


    Sitting in the car, Irene was ying her mobile phone. For her, thest incident had been turned over


    easily by saying some words andpensated him with just a meal.


    Wesley somehow thought of Harriet again, looking out the window.


    Whether deliberately pleasing him or not, Harriet would always be around him and did what he said.


    She was not a good cooker two years ago but she learned how to cook better for him. Even though he


    enjoyed a lot of exquisite food outside, what he missed most was the bowl of beef noodles she made.


    The car stopped in front of the restaurant. Jack hurried back after the inquiry and talked across the


    window. "Boss, Miss Whitty, the restaurant was booked by someone and did not ept other


    customers. We''d better find another restaurant."


    Irene wanted to have dinner at this restaurant on a whim, so she did not made an appointment in


    advance.


    "Then go for another one." Wesley said slightly.


    "No, I just want to eat here," Irene frowned and ordered, "You go and tell them that I can pay for double


    price to get the chance to eat here."


    Jack nced at Wesley, looking embarrassed.


    "Go and tell them." Irene urged with dissatisfaction.


    Seeing Wesley nodding with acquiesces, Jack hurriedly returned to the restaurant.


    Irene was uneasy, pulling the arm of Wesley, "Wesley, Jack is too procrastinating. Let''s get off the car.


    This restaurant is built up by my dad''s friend. You also know the boss. They will definitely respect you


    and let us eat here."


    Wesley was a little tired of Irene''s waywardness, but he got used to spoil her.


    "Let''s go."


    In the restaurant, Harriet was eating dessert alone as Keith went to the bathroom.


    The waiter walked over with embarrassment, "Madam, have you enjoyed the dinner?"


    "We almost finish the dinner, what''s wrong?"


    "There is a gentleman who wants to bring his fianc¨¦e to dinner here. We find it hard to refuse them as


    he is our boss''s friend, but we cannot allow them to have dinner here either as you have chartered the


    restaurant, so..."


    "If that so," Harriet had always been easy-going about life''s trivialities, and smiled slightly, "It''s okay, we


    are almost done. We will leave after my friend is back from the bathroom. You can ept them after


    we go."


    "Thank you for your understanding, then the cost of your charter and meals tonight will be charged to


    the ount of the gentleman."


    It was lucky for Harriet to have a dinner for free, not to mention they were almost finished the meal. It


    was just that she was a little curious about the generous gentleman.


    She looked towards the entrance of the restaurant, and her eyes gradually froze.


    The man was in a straight suit which was cut fitted, and a slim woman next to him held his arm


    intimately. They two were looking towards her.


    She recognized them when they looked towards her.


    They were Wesley and Irene. What a coincidence.


    Harriet thought of thest time she was humiliated, and it was still a pain in her heart for the operation.


    She lost her children, health, and the chance of being a mother forever because of them.


    Why could they still be able to hang out outright in pairs, and why should she give up her cherished


    stuff?


    "Miss¡­"


    "Sorry, I take back what I just said. I will not give up the charter tonight."


    The waiter froze for a while and saw Harriet''s face full of anger. Although he didn''t know what was


    happening, he guessed they probably knew each other. He didn''t ask more and walked towards the


    cash register.


    "Mr. Davis, I''m really sorry. Thedy is not willing to give up the charter tonight."


    The waiter conveyed Harriet''s meaning to Wesley and Irene.


    Irene frowned, "Aren''t you just gesturing to say she agrees with the idea?"


    "Thedy said yes before, but I don''t know why she suddenly changes her mind."


    Wesley already knew why she changed her mind as he had recognized Harriet for the ncing before.


    Irene didn''t notice what was wrong and walked towards Harriet after letting loose her hands from


    Wesley''s arm.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''ll go and ask her."


    "Irene," Wesley''s eyes narrowed slightly but failed to stop her.


    "Hello,dy."


    Irene had already spoken.


    Harriet touched the base of the red wine ss on the table without raising her head.


    "I want to have dinner with my boyfriend here. I didn''t know it was booked by you. It seems that you


    almost finish you meal. I hope you can give us the charter tonight."


    "But I don''t want to give it."


    "I am willing to pay for double price."


    When she heard this, Harriet finally raised her head, revealing a frosty face, "Not everything in this


    world can be bought with money. Money cannot buy my pleasure here."


    "Aren''t you finished the dinner?"


    Irene was about to talk something but her eyes suddenly startled with raised brows, "Is you?"


    There was a brief stagnation in the air.


    Irene sneered with a clear contempt floated in her eyes, "You are just awesome to pretend to be noble


    by chartering the restaurant with the money from your lover."


    She held Wesley''s arm in front of Harriet, proud as a peacock. "Wesley, I want to eat here today. My


    parents asked me to take youe and eat at this restaurant, what do you think? "


    Irene was yful but she was not stupid. She knew only shrews would rush up and entangle with the


    bitch in this case. Smart women will always let men deal with matters.


    Her mother was right. She was the only daughter of the Jones family. As long as she did not cross the


    line too much, Wesley would never go against her will for she was supported by Jones group.


    Harriet said sarcastically, "You guys, no matter how do I charter the restaurant, you should obey the


    rules. Ie here first and let alone. And I haven''t finished the meal. Even if I finish it, you cannot let


    me get out of here if I am not willing to leave. "


    "Do you still know that youe first?" Irene''s worlds filled with anger. She was merciless. "I don''t think


    you know that when you interfere others'' rtionships. Do you know what it''s called? You are such a


    selfish bitch."


    Harriet inserted a cold-lighted fork directly into the dessert. The fork passed through the dessert and hit


    the porcin te. The sound was sharp and harsh, echoing in therge restaurant.


    Irene was shocked by her and suddenly shrank behind Wesley.


    "Harriet?" Wesley was stunned slightly.


    "What do you afraid?" Harriet raised her head slowly. "Do you think I will kill you with this fork? I just


    don''t like this dessert but someone hold a knife to my neck and force me to eat it. The people around


    will think that I like to eat that dessert, so I just vented a little bit."

 Chapter 37 Sorry, I Will Not Give Up the Charter

    Chapter 37 Sorry, I Will Not Give Up the Charter


    "What the hell are you talking about?


    Irene red at her angrily behind Wesley.


    Wesley understood what she said.


    "Irene, let''s eat at another restaurant."


    "Wesley..."


    Irene always could get what she wanted except this time so she was still reluctant to go.


    "Harriet, what''s wrong?"


    With a crisp voice, Keith came back from the bathroom with a puzzled look.


    There was a chuckle in the air, and Irene looked at Keith and ridiculed, "I thought you just use the


    money to splurge, but I didn''t expect I have underestimated you."


    She held Wesley''s arm back again, speaking with wired tone. "Wesley, thanks to you that I have the


    honor to see this mistress hooked up with a toy boy."


    Keith was only 17 or 18 years old and was very close to Irene''s evaluation of ¡®Toy Boy''.


    "What are you talking about?" Keith looked at Irene unhappily.


    "Irene," Wesley''s gaze was like a deep hole in the quietke, cold and restrained. Seeing Harriet being


    calm without any meaning to exin, he coldly dropped a word, "Go."


    "Harriet, who are they? Do you know?"


    Keith ordered another dessert. He looked at Harriet curiously.


    "I do not know them."


    "I don''t know the woman, but I seem to see the man." Keith looked at Harriet with his hands on the chin


    and his eyes blinked with a pair of almonds. "He probably is the CEO of Pop Culture. I met him once at


    my grandpa''s birthday partyst year. "


    Harriet was not in a mood to chat, but Keith seemed to fail to stop talking. Harriet was impatient for


    what he said soon, "It''ste, let''s go back to the hotel and take a rest early since we still need to work


    tomorrow."


    Keith froze for a moment, but he stopped saying more as he finally sensed that she was not in the


    mood, "Okay."


    Harriet returned to the hotel when it was dark already. She saw Jack waiting for her in the lobby.


    "Keith, you go upstairs first."


    Seeing the man looked like an assistant with a serious look, Keith was a little worried, "Harriet, what''s


    wrong? Is anyone making trouble to you?"


    "It''s okay, that''s my friend,"


    "Got it," Keith hesitated. "Then I will go first. Call me if something wrong happens."


    Jack came over after Keith left.


    "Miss rk, the car is waiting outside."


    Wesley often asked Jack to pick her up every time when he came back from a business trip if he


    needed her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The car galloped in the night and sent her directly downstairs to the apartment where she used to live.


    Jack reminded her before she got off the car, "Miss rk, boss is not in a good mood after leaving the


    restaurant."


    Harriet sneered,


    "Is he? He is not in a good mood? Why is he in a bad mood when he ate with his fianc¨¦e?"


    Jack frowned slightly, even though he wanted to tell more but he finally said nothing.


    Seeing her figure entering the building, he was a littleplicated.


    The door was not closed, and Harriet was pushed onto the door as soon as she entered the room.


    With a bang, the loud noise made by the hitting to the door almost shaking the whole house.


    Her back hit the door panel which was so painful that made her bite her teeth bitterly. She saw the man


    looking at her with resentment.


    "What are you doing?"


    Harriet''s facial features were almost twisted into a ball. The pain from her back made her miserable.


    Wesley forcibly raised her chin, making her look at him. He said coldly, "I should ask you this sentence.


    You take my money and hook up with other men. Harriet, your are more and more reckless. "


    "?"


    Harriet almost crushed her teeth, "Show me the evidence if you want to charge me with any


    misbehavior. I won''t let you frame me."


    "Still deny? Who is the man had dinner with you tonight?"


    Wesley sneered sarcastically as he seemed to wonder something, "Maybe you are just sick of being


    obedient too long and want to do something different? Messing up with some teenager boy?"


    "You are insane!" Harriet did not want to make exnation, "Let go."


    Wesley felt even unhappier for her avoiding for the topic. He thought she must be with other man as he


    recalled the gossip news about her rtionship with Bryant Fox. He turned to be furious.


    "Ah...what are you doing?"


    What did he want to do?


    "Get me off, no..."


    "You should not let other men touch you except me."


    "What!"


    Harriet felt painful and cold sweat came out of her skin. Her face was pale soon.


    The gradually blurred wallpaper was selected by Harriet personally when the house was renovated.


    She thought that this apartment was also considered to be half of her home, and it should be warm if it


    was a home, so the furniture and furnishings at home were all her favorite style, warm and pleasant.


    Wesley favoreding here, partly because of the warmth of the house.


    But at this moment, the house became dazzling.


    Harriet took the plunge and said with her choked throat, "If you consider it was my misbehavior to have


    dinner with other man, and then what about your fianc¨¦e messed up with other men in front of you. You


    have endured all what she has done. So you find me and want to get your male esteem? "


    Harriet was pinched on her neck as soon as she said this.


    Between the wall and her, the big hand that came over her shoulder and stuck on her neck was cold


    with a thinyer of calluses.


    In addition to the sound of struggling, she can no longer make any sound.


    Wesley was livid and his eyes were in full darkness. The monstrous anger turned as the force on his


    wrist which made the strength of her neck heavier.


    "Harriet, I have been spoiled you these days so that you forget how to obey me."


    Harriet felt that she was sliding on the verge of death, and behind her was the abyss. Her life was


    controlled by Wesley''s thoughts.


    Seeing the woman''s face gradually bing bluish, the struggle under his hands became weaker and


    weaker. Her hot tears sshed on the back of his cold hand. The hot tears finally pulled back his


    rationality.

 Chapter 38 Get out.

    Chapter 38 Get out.


    His eyebrow jumped fiercely, and he let go of his hand subconsciously.


    Like a drowning man floating on the water surface, Harriet gasped the air with her red eyes, coughing


    and unable to say a word because of her hurt throat.


    Wesley regretted when he saw her being so painful, but what she said echoed in his ear, making him


    fail to calm down. "If you don''t want to live, I can help you. I will destroy my things if they are tarnished.


    Just be obedient as before if you want to live."


    What he wanted was the obedient Harriet, if she could not do it, he did not need her anymore.


    Harriet clenched her fingers and made sound difficultly, hoarse and unpleasant, "Okay, it''s so hard to


    live anyway. You can just take my life."


    The arrogance of not caring about life or death on her face made Wesley unhappy. He retorted cruelly,


    "Don''t threaten me. You can end your life as you want but what about your brother?"


    Speaking of Colin, Harriet raised her head sharply with resentment in her eyes.


    Fine, this man knew that Colin was her only weakness.


    "Don''t think you can keep your brother safe as you have saved enough money. If you are not obedient,


    I can always know how to destroy his life."


    He put on his belt, "I don''t want to see it again for the second time."


    She felt that she could not escape from him in the rest of her life, but she was still unwilling to submit.


    Why? She was ready to be please him for her whole life if there was no kidney donation or miscarriage.


    It was him who proposed to let her go. When people were free, and then needed to give the free life up


    again, it would be so harsh to ept it.


    After some consideration, she slowly turned around, but her lips were pale and her tone revealed


    sadness. "The man who had dinner with me today is called Keith Miller, a new actor from the crew. I


    am not so generous to hook up a man. I don''t know his background but you can investigate it as you


    have done this kind of things before."


    Harriet''s voice was hoarse. She felt her throat burning once she said a word, but she still had to prove


    that she did not do anything wrong. More importantly, she could not let herself suffer the pain in vain.


    "What is the name of the man?"


    "Keith Miller." Harriet said without changing her emotion, "He said he met you once at his grandfather''s


    birthday partyst year."


    Wesley gradually rxed his tight eyebrows. There wasplexity in his eyes with obvious regret


    shing away from his face.


    Although Harriet didn''t know exactly the background of Keith, she was saved by Keith''s casual mention


    of their meeting. Keith must be someone as Wesley changed his reaction immediately.


    "Why didn''t you mention it before?"


    "You meant I should say it in the restaurant? Do you think it is proper to tell Keith I am your lover or tell


    your fianc¨¦e I am faithful for you?"


    The statement made Wesley speechless.


    Harriet sneered at him in her heart, but still made a delicate and wronged look on the face, coughing


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    from time to time which prompted tears out. She just showed her best acting skills.


    Wesley''s words made her understand that she couldn''t escape from him, but his fianc¨¦e already knew


    her existence. She would definitely make trouble with her incessantly, so Harriet had to prepare for


    herself.


    "I don''t know it was such a coincidence that I ran into you when I had the dinner for the first time with


    the junior in the crew. You just believed what she said that I hooked up a handsome teenager boy with


    your money. I''m afraid and I won''t know how I die in the future.


    "She is just wayward."


    Harrietughed at herself and coughed, "If you attribute all her actions to waywardness, I really have


    nothing to say. She has messed up with different guys across the world but in the end I bear the me


    instead."


    Wesley narrowed his eyes fiercely. His guilt was no longer left by the arrogance of the woman in front


    of him. He became livid about her soon, "Get out."


    Harriet would love to get away quickly. She left in a second without saying anything with her bag.


    She didn''t intend to destroy the rtionship between Wesley and his fianc¨¦e, but since his fianc¨¦e let


    her suffer so much pain, she had to do something to revenge.


    The delicate and weing apartment was very quiet. Wesley walked to the sofa and saw a message


    from Irene on his mobile phone, frowning slightly and feeling a little distraught.


    "Wesley, there is a part of the bar I''m not very satisfied with. Please send someone change it as soon


    as possible. Better finish it tonight as I have invited my friends to the party in the bar tomorrow."


    Hertest updates was posted on the social software, There was arge group of men and women


    behind her while she almost stuck with a muscr man,ughing with excitement.


    The picture was texted, "The bar is opened, wee to hang out here with your friends. You are free


    of charge if you take handsome guys with you."


    It was just posted less than half an hour after she had dinner with him.


    Wesley slowly leaned on the sofa with exhaust, which used toe from Irene''s wayward nonsense,


    but now it was caused by Harriet.


    He missed Harriet''s tenderness and obedience, missed everything in this room of the two years, and


    he even regretted that he had exchanged Harriet''s freedom with that operation a few months ago.


    Molly was shocked to see Harriet''s dark circles the next morning.


    "Harriet, what happened? Didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    "I''m fine." Harriet waved her hand, but her hoarse voice made Molly''s eyes wide. "What''s wrong with


    your voice?"


    "It''s obvious." Bryant, who was applying makeup, nced at her, jokingly, "She must have a hangover


    because she went to the discost night."


    Harriet rolled her eyes on Bryant and said in a bad mood, "Why are you here as you have a dressing


    room yourself?"


    "It is funny here."


    Harriet perceived that Bryant particrly liked to flirt with Molly but Molly ignored him which made him


    more aggressive and stuck with Molly all the time.


    If Harriet did not have a sore throat, she would definitely quarrel with him for 300 rounds but at this


    moment, she could only pull Molly behind her, "Molly, you stand near me."


    Molly was being worried as if she hadn''t heard her words, "Well, I''ll buy you some drugs. You throat


    could not bear if you practice the lines the whole day."


    She immediately trotted away when she finished her words, whispering what drugs she should buy.


    In the afternoon of midsummer, the President Office of Pop Culture Group¡ª¡ª


    Just after Wesley finished the meeting, Jack opened another notepad after finishing his work report.


    "Miss rk has been in the crew all the time. She only took two days off to shoot two endorsements,


    one for jewelry and one for shower gel of daily necessities. I noticed them ording to your order and


    no one had trouble with Miss rk. "


    "How long will the film shooting be finished?"


    "It depends on the director''s working. The little master of the Miller family has joined the group before,


    adding a lot of parts acted with Miss rk especially."


    Jack was a little nervous when he finished the sentence.


    Wesley tightened his pen with his hand a bit, "What else?"


    "And the young master of the Miller Family is very sticking to Miss rk in the crew. He almost sends


    stuffs to the crew every day. There are already a lot of gossip people in the crew. They all say..."

 Chapter 39 I Do Not Dare To Tell You

    Chapter 39 I Do Not Dare To Tell You


    "Say what?"


    "They say Miss rk has hooked up with the master of Miller Family."


    Wesley became angry immediately.


    Jack tried to relieve his boss, "The young master is only 17 years old. It is definitely nonsense. Miss


    rk will not do such a thing, boss."


    Jack did not on Harriet side, but if Wesley was in a bad mood, it would be subordinates who bore the


    brunt then followed by Harriet.


    With a "snap" sound, Jack saw the boss breaking off the pencil in his hand, making a sharp noise in the


    office and letting him trembled.


    "..."


    At the crew of the "Deep Pce n" of the film and television city, Keith invited the whole crew to eat


    ice cream in the afternoon.


    Bryant ate a cup of durian vor. When Harriet and he acted as partners, all the scent from his mouth


    was durian. She almost vomited by the smell but finally she controlled herself to the end of the day.


    "Stop, okay, this round is good."


    Finally, Harriet''s patience reached its limitation with the end of the shooting.


    On the way back to the hotel, Harriet''s phone rang and it was a strange local call.


    Harriet frowned for a while, and pressed the answer button. An unfamiliar middle-aged woman voice


    came, "Is it Harriet?"


    "It''s me, who is speaking?"


    "Do you know Wesley Smith?"


    The words "Wesley Smith" gradually froze Harriet'' smile.


    As night fell, the prosperity of California''s night scenes made people dare not look directly at it, as if


    they would never live forever if they were caught in this void modern life with a nce.


    In a charted high-end western restaurant in the city center, in addition to the three waiters, the huge


    restaurant only had people sitting on a table closest to the window. The light was dim, and it looked


    vaguely on the face of ady who was properly maintained.


    Harriet was invited to such charted restaurant by Keithst time.


    She told the water her name at the door, and the waiter ushered her through chairs in the lobby to the


    "Have a seat." The woman raised her head and looked at her not very carefully.


    Before Harriet sit close to the chair, she heard her speaking, "I asked you out as it is hard to exin


    myself clearly. Haven''t I disturbed your work?"


    "Not really. I am just off work."


    Harriet looked into her eyes. She only heard her mentioning Wesley on the phone and would like to talk


    to her about something. She didn''t know her rtionship with Wesley. Was her his mother? But they


    didn''t look simr.


    The woman on the opposite side said lightly when Harriet was still wondering, "In fact, it doesn''t matter


    if I disturb you job. After all, it''s arranged by Wesley to let you do it for fun. If you really live by filming,


    you can''t buy a house in the center of California and afford the charting of the restaurant."


    Harriet was surprised and her eyes narrowed. "You investigated me? Who are you?"


    Sandra sneered at her,


    "As the future mother-inw of Wesley, there is no problem I investigate the women around him, right?


    But Miss rk, why don''t you find a decent job as you are still young? Why do you be a


    mistress?"


    Mother-inw?


    That meant she was the mother of Wesley''s fianc¨¦e.


    The word ¡®mistress'' hurt Harriet''s heart. Although she was careless, it did not mean that she had no


    moral standards as she knew what she was doing. She clenched her hands.


    "We both have parents. If they know what you have done, they will be shameful on you."


    Harriet pinched her nails into the palm hearing what she said, but sheughed at herself and met


    Sandra''s eyes then. "It seems that your investigation is not very detailed as you do not know that my


    parents died long ago."


    Sandra froze slightly.


    "You''re right, why would I be a mistress when I am still young?"


    "..."


    "I am forced to do it for living a good life."


    Who would be a mistress for true love? Most of them just did it for money. She didn''t think she was an


    exception. Even if she couldn''t escape from Wesley, she couldn''t deny that she was a canary raised by


    Wesley in a cage.


    Sandra nced at her contemptuously, and seemed to be not willing to waste her time talking to


    Harriet. She handed out a check directly, "This is five hundred thousand dor. Just leave Wesley."


    Harriet looked at the check within her expectation. She chuckled suddenly, "Mrs. Jones, five hundred


    thousand? Do you pay in installments?"


    "What?"


    Sandra became outrageous.


    Harriet leaned on the back of the chair and said quietly, "The cheque that Wesley gives me in daily life


    is more than what you offer. Do I lose my mind if I ept your five hundred thousand?"


    "You¡­"


    "You just keep you money. I have to leave first."


    Harriet left with her bag without stopping for a moment.


    She thought she was Wesley''s mother but she was just a prospective mother-inw and ran to criticize


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    her. She was not the one who can be ordered randomly!


    Seeing Harriet leaving, the assistant on the side carefully asked Sandra, "Madam, what shall we do


    now?"


    "What else can we do? We must prevent her from staying around Wesley." Sandra got angry.


    She just tried a few words. If the woman retreated, she would let her go easily but now, it seemed that


    the woman was not just good-looking, but also smart. Irene would not have a good future after she


    married with Wesley if the woman was still around him.


    "Call Mrs. William (the wife of Boss William in Pleasure Media). Isn''t this woman work in Pleasure


    Media? We are also a shareholder in thepany. It should be easy to fire a little actress."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Harriet returned to the hotel, and fell directly on the bed with her makeup on. Her head was stuffy until


    she was almost suffocated before she lifted her breath. She recovered a little by gasping a breath.


    It was really hard for her to bearing the scolding face by face.


    Although she didn''t care about what she said, but she was still not at the moral side.


    Wesley hadn''t contacted her for some time since they had a fight over Keith and she left the apartment.


    Also, the former candid canary turned out to be a dog that would bite people in danger. It was what she


    wanted to erode the patience and love of Wesley for hers.


    She couldn''t fall asleep, so she took the script lines and practiced in the mirror over and over again.


    Only when she was immersed in the role, she could forget the trivia in life, and rece herself


    Molly clumsily concealed her dark circles in the morning. "Could you not stay up? Your skin clearly


    shows dark circles when you stay up all night, which is difficult to cover."


    Harriet yawned and made an innocent look by blinking, "Molly, didn''t you let me work harder? I have


    recited the lines for the whole night."


    "You don''t need to be so dedicated, just memorize the lines for the next day in advance, but you are


    almost done the whole script." Molly sighed with a puff and stopped talking for a long time. "Look at


    you, how could you have energy to deal with gossips."


    "Gossip?"


    Harriet froze, "What gossips?"


    Molly hesitated to tell her, "Harriet, don''t be angry if I tell you. There was a gossip news about you and


    Bryant on Facebook yesterday. It was already among the top three on Facebook in the morning when I


    checked it. I have tried to deal with it for the whole night, but I failed¡­I do not dare to tell you. "

 Chapter 40 Wont It Intrigue Peoples Imagination?

    Chapter 40 Won''t It Intrigue People''s Imagination?


    "The scandal is about Bryant and me?"


    Harriet bounced from her chair at once, "Who wrote it?"


    "We do not know who the culprit is as there are just some major marketing ounts spreading pictures


    shot by the crew. Bryant has great poprity while our fans are very tempered. They just fight against


    soon."


    Harriet immediately browsed the news. She almost fainted when she saw some headlines.


    "Shit!"


    Less than half a day, the topic ranked to the first hot searching news.


    As the earliest idol actor, Bryant had tremendous fans. Although he could notpete the current four


    big-flows male stars. He had his loyal fans as he had debuted long time ago and made lots of good


    works.


    Harriet was just a little actress without huge reputation. Although she had filmed a lot of dramas in the


    past few years, she did not make great works. She did not have lots of fans except the ones who


    became her fans because of thest gossip about mistress.


    It was also these fans, who directly fought against Bryant''s fans on Facebook.


    "Kate, why is the gossip still hot-searched?"


    Harriet took a half-day off from the crew to go back to thepany. Kate said clearly on the phone that


    she would deal with it as soon as possible, but she had been in thepany for a long time and the


    gossip news was still there.


    "Please sit down and drink a cup of tea. We are handling the issue, but I do not know why the


    Facebook editorial department didn''t answer my phone at all. I have sent people to deal with it by other


    methods."


    "I have drunk a lot of tea already," Harriet was impatient. "I don''t intend to trouble you, but why the


    rification statement drafted by Molly has not been stamped?"


    She was annoyed by Bryant''s fans because of that unstamped rification, but she could not post a


    Facebook to rify it.


    "Boss William has been on a business trip these days, and we fail to get the stamp right now."


    "Kate, are you fooling me?"


    Harriet got angrier, and her charming and delicate face turned to be aggressive. "If our famous actress


    Michelle needs the stamp to fix an issue, you also cannot do some public rtionship to deal with it


    because of the absence of Boss William?"


    Kate looked embarrassed and sighed for a while, "Harriet, thepany is not mine. After all, it


    depends on the bosses who control the chance of actors. I am just followed the boss''s order. I am sorry


    that I could not do anything for you."


    "You''d better think about who you offended again recently rather than quarrel with me."


    The word ¡®again'' almost made Harrietugh.


    She worked diligently and neverined. She was always kind to others except she was harmed


    by them. She could not think out who she had offendedtely except Wesley.


    "Kate, I got it. I will take care of this matter myself. I won''t trouble you anymore."


    Harriet simply got up and left Kate''s office straight away.


    The price of leaning back a big boss was that once he gave you up, your bad lucks woulde one


    after another. If Wesley did it, she would not be too worried as Wesley would not push her to dead.


    But the problem was that the pediatric trick this time was not like Wesley''s style.


    Jack put the Ipad in front of Wesley and exined, "Boss, the gossip news about Miss rk is still hot


    searched. Her new agent''s public rtions ability is not good as she juts posted a rification on


    Facebook without an official stamp. The Bryant''s fans fought against them more furiously. "


    Wesley nced through the news and asked casually, "Hasn''t pleasure Media solved it?"


    "No." Jack frowned, his expression stopped, "There is still another thing."


    He knew that Wesley still cared about Harriet, so he checked the news as soon as it broke out, but


    found that he could not fix the issue on his own.


    "Tell me."


    "I called the editorial department that posted the news, but they said that the gossip and even those


    "Who has she offended again?"


    Wesley''s tone is very casual, Harriet looked like docile but she would fight for her rights. All she created


    were little troubles which could be solved easily.


    Jack hesitated, "Boss William knows you support Miss rk. Even she offends someone, nobody dare


    to make her trouble. The issue is strange so I investigated it."


    He whispered,


    "This matter seems to be rted to... Madam Jones."


    Wesley raised his head, "Jones family?"


    Jack''s cell phone suddenly rang. He nced at Wesley, "Boss, it is Miss rk."


    As soon as Harriet came out of the Pleasure Media, she called Jack, "Where is Wesley?"


    Jack paused for a few seconds,


    "Boss is on a business trip."


    "Business trip? When did he leave?"


    "This morning, Miss rk, is there anything I can help you?"


    "It''s no big deal, can you tell me when youe back?"


    "Miss rk, I am sorry I cannot tell you."


    It was an expected answer and Harriet was very calm. "Jack, we have known each other for two years.


    I have always appreciated you. I was very grateful for the thing you reminded mest time. I am not


    looking for him but you. Could I invite you for a meal to express my thanks?" "Miss rk, you...you


    can''t talk nonsense, when did I remind you?"


    Jack was always calm, but he apparently panicked this time.


    Harriet deliberately squeezing out her sweet voice without letting him exin, "That''s it, Jack, I''ll book a


    restaurant in advance till the time and contact you again."


    The phone hung up immediately.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the other end of the phone, Jack looked pale, "Hello... Hello, Miss rk..."


    The air in the office almost froze.


    Looking at Wesley''s livid face, Jack was almost crying. "Boss, I don''t know why Miss rk said that. I


    really have nothing to do with her ..."


    Wesley almost snapped off the signature pen in his hand with fury, "Be smart!"


    Even if she gave Harriet a hundred guts, she dared not mess up with the people around him. As for


    why she said that, it was just because she knew he was next to Jack, and she said that purposely.


    "Go pick her up."


    "Yes."


    Didn''t she want to see him indirectly? Then just epted her idea and saw what she wanted to do.


    Harriet hung up the phone in a state of uneasiness. She lowered the brim of the cap, walked out of the


    Pleasure Media and got into the motor house.


    As soon as he got on the car, Molly asked, "Harriet, who are you calling? Bryant said you couldn''t be


    reached."


    "He called me?" Harriet nced at the phone. There were really two missed calls. "What''s the matter?


    Did he tell you?"


    "Well, Bryant''s studio has not issued a statement of rification. He would like to ask you if you want to


    have dinner together tonight. He is going to invite a few friends together and then you can take a group


    photo to make a rification that you are just friends."


    "Could he be a bit creative?" Harriet rubbed her swollen temple and copsed on the seat. "This is just


    an old-fashioned public rtions technique. If I meet him in private now, the gossip will be crazier.


    Netizen are not stupid. They will not believe what you just say. They have known a lot of actors and


    actress who finally announced the rtionship after they considered them as friends before. It will


    intrigue people''s imagination."

 Chapter 41 To Catch Peoples Attention

    Chapter 41 To Catch People''s Attention


    Harriet''s eyes dimmed when the phone rang in the car.


    Harriet asked Molly to go back to the studio first, and then she got off the car halfway and waited for


    someone by the roadside.


    She pressed her cap extremely low in such hot day, kicking the stones on the roadside boringly. After a


    while, a ck car stopped slowly in front of her.


    "Miss rk, get in the car."


    Jack got out of the car and opened the car door for her. The cold air in the car relieved the burning


    sensation in the scorching sun.


    Harriet unconsciously tightened the strap of her bag and froze for a second before getting on the car


    when she spotted the man in the backseat.


    Wesley questioned her once she sat down, "You want to ask Jack for a dinner? Jack is here now,


    where are you going to have the dinner with him?"


    Harriet retorted calmly, "Aren''t you on a business trip?"


    "This is not the excuse you trouble me."


    "Isn''t the trouble you set for me?" Harriet carefully watched him. "I just said some words that annoyed


    you and you just bullied me like that?"


    Wesley''s brow furrowed a little, "I have warned you to keep your nose clean in the crew."


    "You really fabricated the rumor?" Harriet shouted sullenly, "I have exined it to you that Bryant and I


    have nothing between us, Wesley Smith!"


    "What did you call me?" The man looked at her coldly.


    She always called him Mr. Wesley or boss respectfully in the past three years, but she had done a lot


    of stuff against him and even called his full name directly.


    Harriet stared angrily at him, "Wesley Smith, aren''t you called Wesley Smith? As the CEO of Pop


    Culture Group, you did such shameless matter, making up rumors... ah..."


    Harriet eximed with pain, with her wrist firmly buckled.


    Wesley told her with his powerful eyesight, "Did you not know what was good for you as I used to be


    too kind to you? Who gave you the guts to judge me?"


    Harriet gritted her teeth and said stubbornly, "I am not a docile girl. You can leave me alone and find


    plenty of obedient girls in the art academy."


    "I think you cannot fell the pain unless there is a knife on your neck."


    Wesley got colder eyesight, "I reckon that you made me feel morefortable when your brother was


    unconscious in the hospital."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "It''s hard to let the unconscious person recovered but it''s easy to put a healthy person in the hospital.


    Jack, did you get it?"


    "Wesley Smith!" Harriet''s face was pale and she bit her teeth into pieces for the warning from him. She


    finally gave up struggling and said with forbearance, "Mr. Smith..."


    Wesley threw away her hand impatiently and leaned back on the back of the seat again, looking at the


    windshield in front without any emotion, "Stop here."


    The car stopped slowly at the most prosperous business district in the city center.


    "Get off."


    The cold words echoed in the car.


    Harriet clenched her fingers tightly and the joints were all whitish. She got out of the car quickly.


    She was actually nning to speak softly with Wesley just like before to coax him whether he was the


    culprit or not, so that he could help her fix the rumor. But she did not know why she couldn''t stand


    thinking of all the grievances of these days when facing him. She lost her control totally.


    The sun was burning like a fire in the afternoon, she stood on the side of the road still wearing the cap


    and the mask which made her sweat soon but her heart was cold.


    When thinking that Wesley threatened her with Colin''s safety and required her to be as docile as


    before, she felt extremely distraught and her stomach was tumbling over and over again.


    The car had been driving far away from the main city and there was deep silence in the car.


    Jack nced at the rear-view mirror and carefully said, "Boss, why don''t you exin the rumor?"


    In the mirror, Wesley still looked cold and wise, "It''s no necessity."


    Jack could only shut up.


    A momentter, a cold voice came from the back, "Jack, arrange to remove the hot searched news and


    deal it thoroughly."


    "Yes sir."


    Jack secretly looked at Wesley from the rear-view mirror and couldn''t understand why he was frowning.


    Harriet finally received a call from thepany saying that the hot searched rumor had been fixed after


    most of the day.


    "Harriet, the news is fixed in the end. I knew that thepany would help us as I heard that Boss


    William hade back from his business trip."


    Seeing Molly''s naive face, Harriet was lying on the bed with nk mind.


    It was not ended by boss William but Wesley as he had already threatened her sessfully and


    decided to fix the rumor for her. He just directed the cause and the ending.


    "Harriet, you look not well, why don''t you take a half day off? I will tell the director to let you have a


    rest."


    "I can be energetic again with sleeping for ten minutes. Wake me up till the time and we will join the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    shooting following the schedule."


    Harriet felt dizzy when she was back to the crew and she felt cold and hot in periods which was


    probably caused by the burning of the sun at noon.


    After Molly left, she quickly fell asleep. She failed it hard to open her eyelids. It seemed that someone


    patted her shoulder and there was crying sound near her.


    She had slept for a long time. When she woke up, she could only saw a cold white world.


    "Harriet, thanks god, you are awake."


    The sound at the ear made Harriet regained her sense. She sat up from the bed with the support of her


    sore arms.


    Molly took a pillow for her waist fast and held one of her hands, anxiously said, "Don''t move, you are


    getting the fluids intravenously!"


    "Why am I here?" Harriet looked pale and spoke very weakly.


    "The doctor said you had a heat stroke," Molly med herself, and whispered, "It''s my fault that I didn''t


    take care of you but let you went out in such a hot day for dealing with the rumor. I''m so useless."


    Harriet patted her hand, "It''s okay, isn''t it all resolved?"


    "Yes, it is, but Bryant''s fans still fight against us. We lost our fans because of the rumor."


    "It''s okay, take the time. We are afraid that no one will remember us instead of being in a rumor as an


    actress or actor."


    Molly took a deep breath and nodded seriously with full energy with her words.


    In the afternoon, during the time in the hospital they checked their recent schedules. It would cost only


    half a month for Harriet''s role in the drama to be finished as Bryant yed the main role it.


    "Didn''t you say there are several variety shows for me? Why are there only these two? And both of


    them are interviewing type."


    "Charlene has taken the rest of the shows."


    "Charlene?"


    Harriet frowned, then asking after wondering some issues, "Who took Charlene as the agent?"


    Molly sighed in frustration, "Charlene is the agent of Irene right now."


    Harriet embarrassed Charlene openly the day when she came back to Pleasure Media. She must


    revenge her once she had chances. But she did not expect that she would rob her works for Irene.


    Charlene was the only one who knew clearly the boss was backing her.


    Harriet was attentive to this matter, but she had not times to deal with it as there were lots of new


    troublesing upter.


    Two days after Harriet being discharged from the hospital, there was news of her hospitalization


    suddenly breaking out on the Inte. It was exaggerated at the beginning that she may have a cancer


    but some people sated that she just went to the hospital for heat stroke. Such a huge contrast made


    people think she was just acting to attract more attention.

 Chapter 42 I Will Sign the Contract.

    Chapter 42 I Will Sign the Contract.


    In the studio,-


    During the filming, Bryant browsed the news and asked, "Harriet, it is really abnormal that there is lots


    of hot-searching news about you these days."


    "It''s not abnormal but I am currently out of luck.


    Harriet responded randomly, and continued to recite her lines.


    "You are being so calm. Aren''t you going to rify the rumors online?"


    "The best rification is to keep silence."


    "Why I feel that you just have no idea to fix them?"


    Bryant used to y tricks with her but it was strange to see her listless. "Are you really stumped by


    them?"


    Harriet nced at him, "Will you help me solve it?"


    "What? Would you like to ask help from me?" Bryant moved his chair closer and was going to give her


    some ideas. "You are actually deliberately bulled by someone since there is lots of bad news on the


    inte about you. First of all, you have to know the culprit and secondly, you need to prepare for the


    next messing up when current rumors are fixed. So, tell me who is bullying you."


    "If I knew the person, how would I be such upset?"


    "Then I cannot help you."


    "You just said nothing useful."


    Harriet turned her head away and ignored him. It was possible that Wesley made up the rumor about


    her and Bryant for punishing her. However, the session of these incidents waspletely not the


    style of Wesley. And Wesley did not have the reason to trouble her right now.


    Charlene, Charlene, Irene...


    After repeating silently these two names in her mind several times, Harriet thought of the middle-aged


    Irene was supported by the Jones family, and it was only the Jones who could grab her work chances


    from Wesley.


    Sandra was in a beauty salon when she received the call.


    Her body was covered with a pink bath towel and a mask was on her face. She was lying side by side


    with her daughter Louisa for beauty treatments. The masseurs were massaging their heads.


    "Hello?"


    "Mrs. Jones, it''s me."


    Sandra slightly raised the corner of her lips when she heard the voice, and the mask was moved


    following her smile. She was quite proud.


    "Anything I can help you? Miss rk."


    "I have seen your means. Are you free tonight? Let''s keep talking about yourst proposal."


    "Okay, I will send the address for youter. I hope you can give me a satisfying answer."


    Hanging up the phone, Louisa looked over at her mother drowsily, "Who was that? Are you going to


    have dinner with someone at night?"


    "Nothing. It is my friend. I''ll leave first in a moment."


    Louisa could not handle these issue and Sandra didn''t want her to be cranky if she knew it, so she just


    did not tell her about it.


    "Oh, so I have to have dinner alone tonight?"


    "You can ask Wesley for dinner as you haven''t met him for a few days. Don''t be busy with your little


    bar. There is nothing to do with it. It is the correct thing to catch Wesley''s heart."


    "I''m serious about running a bar. Wesley also supports me. Mom, don''t worry. Don''t you need to have


    dinner with your friend? Just go."


    Louisa impatiently urged her to leave. Sandra frowned, and then only helplessly nced at her who


    was indulged since childhood, and put on clothes and left with her bag.


    It was still a very high-end restaurant even though it was not the same on as before.


    In the middle of the huge restaurant, there are only a few delicate dishes on the table that didn''t seem


    to be made for human consumption. No one moved their chopsticks.


    Harriet waste but she said forthrightly after apologizing for herteness, "I have learned Mrs. Jones''s


    ability and sorry to underestimate you."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, don''t talk so politely. It proves that you have suffered enough in the past two days since you


    called me. If you still turn down my request, I will not be so merciful for you. "


    Sandraughed contemptuously, "Now you have learned the consequence of offending Jones family,


    right?"


    "Sure."


    "This is a cheque of 500 thousand. Your sufferings will disappear if you sign the contract and leave


    Wesley."


    Sandra''s assistant handed Harriet a contract and a cheque.


    "Five hundred thousand?"


    Harriet blinked, mocking.


    "What?"


    Sandra suddenly recalled "payment in installments" Harriet saidst time, and her face was tense.


    "Nothing," Harriet was very well-behaved this time, "I will sign this contract."


    Harriet raised her eyebrows when catching the contract, hurriedly nced over several terms, and


    turned directly to thest page to sign her name.


    Sandra felt a little uneasy for she signed the contract so quickly.


    "Mrs. Jones, the contract has also been signed, and then I will leave first."


    Carrying her handbag, Harriet walked extraordinarily calmly, as if she had reallye to meet an old


    friend without being a little embarrassed or depressed.


    "Madam, just let her leave like that?"


    "She took my money and we have both the transfer record and the contract. Even if she asks Wesley


    for help, we have the evidence of our trade. Wesley will not be obsessed with her if he knows that this


    woman only cares about money."


    But Sandra couldn''t be assured of Harriet cunning movements even though she said so.


    Could this matter be solved so easily?


    "..."


    It waste at night. Harriet went back home after leaving the restaurant, but she did not expect Colin


    was not at home.


    The clock on the wall pointed in the direction of ten. She opened the door of the balcony and called


    Colin.


    As soon as it was connected, there was a deafening sound of music at the other end. Harriet thought


    that she had made a wrong call and checked the number.


    "Hello, Harriet..." The noisy background sound gradually weakened, and Colin''s voice came.


    Harriet frowned, "Why haven''t youe back home till now? Where are you? Why is so noisy?"


    "Harriet, it is my ssmate''s birthday today. He must drag me to hang out. I did not know it was a bar. I


    want to leave but thanks god that you made a call for me. I will go back right away."


    "Well, I didn''t say anything!" Harriet chuckled lightly. "Colin, you are an adult already. It is okay to hang


    out in a bar. Have fun with your ssmates and just take care of yourself."


    Harriet could imagine Colin''s bitter face across the phone, "Harriet, I can''t bear this ce. I will go back


    soon once I tell them."


    After the phone hung up, Harriet gave a helplessugh. The wind blew her hair on the balcony and she


    went back to the house after a while.


    Colin was very obedient to his sister as well as his mother when he was a child. He had always been a


    typical good boy even though he had bad performance in study. He was definitely a good son and a


    good brother in the ancient time.


    He shoulde back in half an hour.


    Colin struggled to go across the crazy men and women on the dance floor and came back to the seats


    to tell his friends that he needed to leave for home first.


    "Colin, are you okay? This is just the beginning. Why do you leave so early?"


    "My sister is back. I have to go."


    "Just your sister, there are plenty of girls here. Stay!"


    "I really have to go back..."


    "No way. Ben celebrates his birthday today. You can''t leave so early."


    "That is, Colin, aren''t we brothers?"


    Colin''spanions refused to let him go easily and were stalemate. A loud noise came from a


    distance, and the music stopped suddenly.


    "What the fuck are you doing, bitch?"

 Chapter 43 Make An Apology

    Chapter 43 Make An Apology


    In the direction of the bar counter, a thin, tall man in a ck leather coat was clutching a girl''s wrist with


    a red finger print on his face.


    "Shame on you! Aren''t you a whore?"


    Although the girl was restrained, she still looked arrogant and coldly said, "Loosen your hand."


    "I won''t loosen it. I haven''t been beaten by anyone since I grew up. Do you know who I am? No one in


    this street doesn''t know my name, Dragon!"


    The girl frowned, showing disgust on her face, "Can you shut up? It''s so stinky, what kind of stinky


    dragon mouth is this?"


    The crowdughed at what she said.


    The man lost his face and just dragged the girl out of anger and went out, "You will be punished for


    what you have done today."


    They walked only for several steps and a figure blocked them, "You can''t take her away."


    "Little boy, who are you? You think you can rescue the girl with your figure?"


    Although Colin was tall, but he was quit slim because he was just out of the hospital and his skin was


    even whiter than those average girls, which made him looked weak.


    "She doesn''t want to go with you and you cannot take her away. This is a society ruled byw."


    The manughed and almost lost his breath. He let go of the girl and grabbed Colin''s neckline. "Brat,


    do you know the ce here? It is the Backsea, a nightclub street. Nows here and you talked about


    the rule ofw society? Just fuck off! "


    Colin''s ssmates immediately rolled up their sleeves and stood forward with their strong bodies,


    "Whom did you ask to fuck off?"


    "Let go of him right now."


    The man was stunned for a moment, and he sneered immediately, "Okay, you have yourpanions.


    Guys, stop drinking and help me here. Didn''t you see this group of brats?"


    A row of gangsters with colorful hairs soon stood up behind him, and pulled out steel pipes under


    tables.


    Colin was the first one to react and hit Dragon with his fist right on his head, turned around and shouted


    at the girl, "Run."


    The two groups wrestled together in a second and the entire nightclub was mixed in. The fighting


    became more and more violent.


    But no one noticed that the girl stood aside with a slight frowning. A tall man in the crowd walked


    towards her to prevent her from danger, and one of them whispered, "Miss, Let us handle it and please


    go..."


    Before he finished his words, his eyes stiffened. He looked back stiffly and saw a young man holding a


    chair. Then he fell down instantly.


    Colin looked at the girl and said anxiously, "Why you did not run?"


    He crashed a thug who rushed up and it was really dangerous to stay at the bar. He grabbed her hand


    and ran out directly without waiting for the girl''s answer. "Let''s go."


    ...


    When Colin returned home, Harriet was already asleep.


    He knocked on the door twice and there was no answer. When he opened the door, he saw Harriet


    sleeping on the bed with her limbs greatly stretched, and the quilt was kicked to the ground. Colin


    thought it was really funny and put the quilt back on Harriet.


    Colin was also a bit upset when he looked at Harriet''s unconstrained sleeping gesture.


    Harriet was bold and lively since she was a child, and she did everything regardless of the


    consequences. She often caused trouble by impulsiveness then he had to bear the punishment with


    her in the end. He suffered a lot from his mother''s beating because of Harriet''s misbehavior.


    But their mother was suddenly examined with a cancer. The naughty Harriet seemed to grow up over a


    night. She took her responsibility as an elder sister and tried to support the family. Harriet was only ten


    years old at that time.


    "If I join the army, maybe Harriet will not have to work so hard."


    Harriet turned the rm at 6 o''clock in the morning and kept sleeping. It was Molly who woke her up


    with a phone call. She managed to get up out of her sleepiness and quickly washed her face with cold


    water and painted a light makeup.


    She just walked downstairs for two steps then met Colin with headphones hanging around his neck. He


    just came back on his bicycle. "Harriet, why did you get up so early, are you leaving?"


    "I have to go to work. Molly is waiting for me at the gate of ourmunity."


    "Harriet, wait a minute," Colin turned around and patted the back seat of his bicycle. "Come up and I


    will send you over."


    Harriet had no choice but to sit on the back of his bicycle.


    A white motor house was parked on the roadside at the entrance of themunity with the rear door


    opened. Molly stretched her head out to greet her, wearing a red fisherman hat.


    Colin handed Harriet the breakfast bag hanging on the car handle, and watched her get on the car


    before leaving.


    Molly came to pick her back to the crew as she took a day off for the rumors.


    "I don''t know what happened. The rumors just disappearedst night. And the bad topics about you


    cannot be found on the inte right now."


    Molly browsed the content of the rumors and asked, "Harriet, what is going on?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "I am just a little actress and I wouldn''t have been the gossiped one on the inte. It''s not surprising.


    But we''d better sue those persons who used their marketing ounts to make up fake rumors to fan


    the mes."


    "Is it good for us to trouble them as the rumors have just been fixed?"


    "This is to warn those who n to ruin my reputation and to make them think with second thought


    before they do further harm for us."


    Molly blinked and suddenly realized the reason, "I got it. I will contact awyerter so that we can go


    to the court to file a case."


    "..."


    The servant brought the dishes to the table in the restaurant of Jones Vi at noon.


    Sandra greeted Wesley very warmly and asked him to take a seat.


    "Louisa, stop ying with your phone,e and have dinner."


    "I''m not hungry. I am on a diet. You enjoy the meal."


    Louisa was lying on the sofa in the living room, holding her phone all morning with her eyes stuck with


    the screen. She didn''t have any interest with Wesley''s visit.


    "It is so ridiculous. You have to apany Wesley for the dinner," Sandra took Louisa''s phone away.


    "What is so funny with your phone? You have stared at it for the whole morning! "


    "Oh, mom, give me the phone back."


    "Go and have dinner or I won''t give it back to you."


    "Fine." Louisa reluctantly put on her shoes off the sofa. One of her feet just stepped on the floor and a


    familiar ringtone rang.


    Louisa snatched her phone back before Sandra realized it.


    Louisa almost bounced from the ground, jumped and grabbed her phone with her eyes shining. She


    pressed the answer button without confirming who called her.


    "Hello?"


    Louisa was infuriated by the talking of other side and she shouted back angrily, "I do not need the hell


    loan."


    Then she hung up the phone fiercely.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Both Sandra, Allen and the servant were shocked. They could only watch


    Louisa leave and go straight upstairs as Sandra failed to keep her.


    "The girl is getting more and more absurd!" Allen was outrageous, staring at Sandra, "It is you who


    spoils her so deeply."


    Sandra was embarrassed but she still covered her daughter up, "She wasn''t intentional. Wasn''t she


    injuredst night? She was frightened at the bar and got moody right now. Wesley, please do not mind.


    I''ll ask her to apologize to youter. "

 Chapter 44 Who did You Offend this Time?

    Chapter 44 Who did You Offend this Time?


    "It''s alright." Wesley remained his calm.


    He has ustomed to Louisa''s willful behavior, and now it is almost a routine for him to eat at Jones''s


    house. He felt at ease when she was absent.


    "Wesley, enjoy yourself. The braised fish is specially prepared for you."


    Sandra was always kind to Wesley because of her naughty daughter which could be regarded as


    Wesley nodded and tasted the fish slowly.


    Allen chatted with him about some business matters as usual. But Allen''s assistant suddenly called him


    and needed him to go back thepany, so he had to leave in a hurry.


    Wesley and Sandra were left on the dining table.


    Sandra raised the topic back to her daughter in a few words, "Louisa has a little bad temper but she is


    innocent as she will show her emotions on the face. She is easily coaxed even though she is


    capricious."


    "Yes."


    "You know her well since you have grown up with her. We think only you can be our son-inw. Jones


    Group and Pop Culture can join hands together for the future when you two get married."


    Wesley put down his chopsticks, and his deep eyebrows gradually show indifference. "Auntie, Jones is


    different from Pop Culture. They have their own development ns. They will be weaker if they are


    Louisa. "


    "And I can ept any out-of-line behaviors Louisa makes. I will marry her but do not want anyone to


    interfere in my affairs."


    Sandra gradually froze her smile on her face with a strange curve of her lips.


    "I do not understand what you said."


    "Auntie, I think I said it clearly enough."


    Wesley''s eyes swept across Sandra''s face like the blowing cold air.


    They were all smart and didn''t have to express themselves bluntly. She knew Wesley''s warning actually


    but even though it was neither her or her daughter''s fault, she felt guilty because of his aggressive


    words.


    "Wesley, since you have said such words to me, I can only show you something to let you know that I


    am not interfering with you, but help you recognize someone''s true feature."


    Sandra showed him a contract seriously.


    At the end of the contract, Wesley saw Harriet''s signature. He knew it was her handwriting.


    "Wesley, I know men are easy to be obsessed with active young beautiful girls. But those little girls are


    only thinking about hooking up a rich man before they graduate from college, so that they can spend


    the rest of their lives with no worries. What they truly love is the money."


    "Ah?"


    "Her personal signature is on the contract and there is the 500 thousand bank transferring record. You


    can see that she will leave you for five million dors. How can such a woman be sincere to you? So


    your rtionship will notst long."


    "You mean she only loves my money?"


    "It''s no doubt."


    "If I had no money, would she leave me immediately?"


    "She would leave you as fast as she could till that time."


    Wesley slowly closed the file, calmly as always, "What about you? If I don''t have money, will you let


    Louisa marry me?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He seemed to be asking an extremely ordinary question.


    Sandra was stunned. She did not expect Wesley who had always been sensible and objective would


    ask such a question. She had already missed the best answer time and revealed her inner true


    thoughts for her silence.


    Wesley didn''t take it seriously, "Auntie, I never expect any true love."


    Sandra would like to say something for several times but she did not know what to say.


    If men favored women not for their crush, then should for their youth and beauty. But they would always


    get old and ugly one day. So Wesley was actually told her that what she worried would not happen and


    Harriet would not ruin the Louisa''s life.


    At the same time, he also revealed another meaning, he would not let her to make further interference.


    "Auntie, I will take the contract."


    "Have a bit more food, I will call Louisa down."


    "No, don''t force her."


    Wesley wiped his hands expressionlessly, picked up the contract and left.


    Looking at the figure that disappeared at the door, Sandra became more and more gloomy. With a


    tter. she immediately dropped a set of dishes at hand.


    Louisa was lying on the bed and lost her soul. From full of confidencest night to the current


    annoyance, she had almost experienced the biggest setback since her birth.


    Colin didn''t even send her a message back. She had kept looking on the screen for a long time but


    there was still no message from him.


    That fellow was obviously a little kid who didn''t know anything. He looked two or three years younger


    than her, why could he keep cool? Is he a master to hook up with girls?


    Louisa was not willing to admit that Colin had no crush for her.


    There was a knock on the door and Sandra pushed the door in a second. "Wesley is gone."


    "Who cares? I will talk with him about the renovation of my bar next time."


    "Louisa Jones!" Sandra suddenly called her full name, losing her temper as Louisa did not meet her


    expectation. "How can you only care your bar? I have told you so many times. Don''t do as you want


    even though Wesley allows you. Love must be a mutual feeling. Why couldn''t you put more efforts on


    it? "


    Louisa still didn''t feel her mother''s anger and casually said, "Yes, love have to be a mutual feeling but I


    don''t love Wesley. I only treat him as my brother. You force me to marry him and I did not refuse your


    n. What else do you want? "


    "You¡­"


    Sandra was livid with anger, "Who else can you marry except Wesley? Who has such good conditions


    like him?"


    Louisa thought about it seriously for the standard of her true love, "I think my true love should be


    someone who treats me wholeheartedly and loves me unconditionally. And I like him too."


    "What conditions you are talking about? Don''t tell me, you''re cheated by some poor guys'' sweet


    words."


    Louisa whispered, "I would love to be deceived but he didn''t give me the chance."


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing, mom, I''m going to sleep. Please leave me alone."


    "What time is it?"


    "Aren''t you getting out? Then I will get out."


    Louisa got up and left the bedroom. Sandra followed her, talking about Wesley, but she just did not pay


    any attention to it. She changed her shoes and went out with her bag.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Let''s start, the first scene second time, action."


    Under the green background, Harriet acted the part that she dropped from the cliff held by wires. The


    blower had been blowing her dress but the wind was also hot with the high temperature of more than


    40 ¡æ in the studio. The actors felt very hot which made it hard to finish the shooting smoothly.


    "Stop."


    Harriet was slowly put down with the director''s order. She took the initiative to watch the yback.


    "This round is good. Bryant had right emotions and Harriet had good expression in her eyes."


    "Let''s shoot it again," Harriet was not very satisfied about it. "Director, I want to reshoot my part when


    dropping off the cliff as my acting was too exaggerated and I am going to restrain it a little."


    Good directors were willing to see actors offering to ponder their acting skills. The director readily


    agreed, "Good idea."

 Chapter 45 Finish the Shooting

    Chapter 45 Finish the Shooting


    Harriet was finally satisfied with herter shooting after watching the rey. The props engineer came


    to help her remove the wire work.


    "Harriet, have some water," Molly handed over a ss of water for her. It was so sizzling that the ice


    water they bought soon became hot.


    Harriet took a swig and asked, "What''s the next scene?"


    "It''s Bryant''s group drama. Let''s take a short break, and then the next one is Keith''s and your turn."


    Keith appeared in the staff at the scene with a moon-white knight costume which was pretty cool. "I


    seemed to hear Molly calling me over."


    "I''m not calling you over, I said that you and Harriet would shoot a part soon." Molly exined.


    "Yes, so I am here to practice the lines with Harriet."


    Harriet waved her hand. "Please let me take a break. I can''t remember any words in such a hot day."


    "Harriet, Uncle Nick is soon sending a cold drink car over here. Hold on a little longer."


    There was kerfuffle outside the studio when two cold drinks cars were parked at the gate. Seven or


    eight people came in carrying boxes and asked people to enjoy the drinks.


    Harriet leaned back in her chair, "Uncle Nick came so fast!"


    Keith frowned, "They are not my subordinates."


    "What?"


    Harriet was stunned. Some strong men carried a fan and a stainless steel box with rollers towards her.


    They ced the box opened in front of the fan. Soon the cold air blew her face and almost instantly


    reduced the surrounding temperature.


    Everyone around was surprised.


    There was ice with one cubic meter in the box.


    The leading man in a suit and leather shoes, Harriet saw him a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember


    where she had seen he.


    The man bent over Harriet, "Miss rk, we sent the box and fan by following Assistant Jack''s order.


    We will supply the cold drinks and desserts for crew until the end of your shooting."


    Assistant Jack?


    Harriet only knew one assistant called Jack. If that so, then they were sent over by Wesley?


    She was a little confused for a moment. Did Wesley send people to deliver these things to her?


    "By the way, Assistant Jack said that there is a special dessert for you with the order of the boss."


    Harriet never believed that Wesley said that he would bring a dessert to her meant to bring a dessert


    master to make it on the spot. Even the fruit was cut in front of her.


    As soon as the dim sum master Carl came, he put the table and chairs in ce as like he opened a


    dessert shop with arge booth set up beside Harriet. The crew was attracted by such scene.


    The first bowl of dessert which was called chilled mango sago cream with pomelo was made and


    served by master Carl himself. He brought it over and ced it on the big ice cube. "Miss rk, enjoy


    yourself."


    Plenty of people gathered around her and watched what was happening. Even the limelight of Bryant


    and Keith was overshadowed. Harriet felt like sitting on pins and needles. She was put in the limelight.


    What did Wesley want to do?


    "Well, let''s enjoy it together," she looked at Molly so that she told everyone to take the dessert.


    The atmosphere at the scene gradually revived.


    "Thanks to Harriet and we can enjoy such delicious dessert."


    "Harriet''s fan is so generous, and even Keith is dwarfed by him."


    "I guess he is Harriet''s boyfriend."


    The word "boyfriend" heard by Harriet sharply but her heartbeat missed a beat. She squeezed a smile


    after a while without answering.


    Harriet went to the bathroom and heard some gossip in the afternoon.


    "Harriet is really frigging awesome. She took the role of the first protagonist from the original actress. In


    addition, she gets along well with Bryant and other actors. Even Keith is obsessed with her. She has


    such ability to attract the men at different ages. "


    "It can be seen that you can sleep with anyone if you want to work greatly in the industry."


    "Did you mean that she had sex with Bryant and Keith?"


    "Yes, she is really disgusting. She will certainly not be able to give birth to children like those best


    actresses who have test-tube babies"


    "Why are you so excited about discussing whether I can give birth to a baby?"


    As soon as the two turned around, their faces were pale, "Ha...Harriet..."


    "Don''t be afraid of me like that."


    Harriet pushed the door of the cubicle and looked coldly at the two actresses in front of the sink.


    She didn''t intend to exin herself, but she couldn''t listen to them anymore as what they said became


    more and more infuriating.


    "You have heard what we said?" The two were very anxious.


    Harriet sneered, "Yeah, find a better ce to gossip about me. No wonder why you can only y as my


    maids even though I have just deputed for a short time. Didn''t you think you can be the best actresses


    with all kinds of men? Why didn''t you do that directly? Do you want me to introduce men to you if you


    cannot get the chance? "


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two actresses were pale, and one of them lost her temper, "Why are you talking like that? We are


    just joking."


    "Joking? I didn''t think it funny."


    "We just talked in private and did not expect you eavesdropped on us. Why did you react fiercely and


    say harsh words to us?"


    She grabbed the other actress and raised her eyebrows, "Let''s go. We have no need to talk with her."


    What kind of people was she?


    Harriet was outrageous for her words.


    Even though she did not trouble others, they would mess up her. She would remember these two


    actresses.


    After returning to the crew, Keith waved toward her from afar. Harriet pretended not to see him. She


    deliberately made a long way to find the director when some figures blocked his views.


    Harriet had deliberately hid from Keith and kept a distance with Bryant for the whole afternoon. She


    finally understood that Wesley was very likely to remind her that she belonged to him by putting her in


    limelight.


    Keith stopped her and asked straight away when they were off work, "Harriet, do you hate me?"


    Harriet froze for a moment, and somehow recalled Colin.


    She was three years older than Colin. She always felt that she was an older child, so she didn''t like to


    y with Colin, a little boy with snot in his nose. He was often hated by her. Eventually, he pulled her


    clothes by the corner and asked her wrongly, "Harriet, do you hate Colin?"


    Keith''s emotion was the same with the little Colin. Harriet sighed in her heart, "I don''t hate you, and I''m


    just too busy."


    Keith kept asking, "Molly refused me directly when I said I would like to invite you to dinner. She said


    you were not willing to go with me."


    How dare Molly do it!


    Harriet touched her forehead and came up with apromise after struggling wondering. "Well, could I


    invite you to dinner when you finish your acting parts?"


    Keith''s eyes immediately shined then he nodded, "Really? That''s it."


    Three dayster, Keith had finally finished his shooting parts.


    The butler apanying Keith generously booked a Japanese restaurant that cost per capita one


    hundred dor. The director also kindly put everyone on half a day off so that they could have good


    dinner and a rest.


    Harriet fulfilled the promise to have dinner with Keith that day.


    Harriet had always been avoiding interactions with the actors in the crew, but she did not want to hurt


    him as he almost had the same age with her brother. She had less alertness when she stayed with him.


    But after having this meal, they would separate with each other.

 Chapter 46 Being Forced to Do It.

    Chapter 46 Being Forced to Do It.


    They were all actors in the entertainment industry. If they did not cooperate in the future, it was difficult


    to maintain their friendship. Moreover, they should be grateful that they became friends in the crew


    even though they were in the industry which was full of intrigues.


    Harriet chose the restaurant for their dinner. Although it was not as high-end as Keith''s style, it was a


    famous mid-range one.


    The waiter brought the menu when they arrived, "The dishes are very delicious here. You can check


    what you want to eat."


    "You pick it and I will eat whatever you choose."


    Harriet smiled helplessly. "Okay, then I''ll ce the order. There are a few dishes that must be ordered


    when you are here to enjoy the food."


    After the waiter finished serving the food, Keith asked for the red spicy dishes on the tale.


    "Harriet, do you love spicy food?"


    "Yeah, I like it since my childhood. What''s wrong? Don''t you like spicy food?"


    "No, I like it, too."


    Keith put a piece of food in his mouth rigidly. "It''s delicious."


    "Then help yourself. This Chop Bell Pepper Fish Head is their signature dish."


    "Okay."


    Keith put a piece of Chop Bell Pepper Fish Head into his mouth and swallowed it directly.


    Harriet looked at his pale face, and realized he was not good, "Keith, why do you swallow it directly?"


    "Ah? I have chewed it."


    "Are you OK?"


    "I am fine."


    "You have sweat on your forehead." Harriet suddenly panicked, "Can you not eat spicy food?"


    "I can."


    Keith''s hands were shaking, and he drunk arge ss of plum juice.


    "Hey, Keith, are you okay?"


    "..."


    Half an hourter, at the emergency department of California Beloved Hospital¡ª


    Keith''s housekeeper pushed the door out at the entrance of the infusion room,


    "Miss rk, thank you for sending Master Keith to the hospital in time."


    "It''s my fault," Harriet said, apologizing. "I don''t know he can''t eat spicy food."


    "Master Keith has got a stubborn temper since he was a child. He probably did that because Miss rk


    loves spicy food."


    "He didn''t need to force himself to do that. You should talk with him about it when he wakes up."


    Harriet was a little speechless as she had never seen such a stubborn child.


    "Miss rk, don''t you stay and wait for Master Keith to wake up?"


    "Sorry, I have to work tomorrow. I will go back to the hotel first. Please give my best to him when he


    wakes up."


    "Miss rk,"


    "What''s wrong?" Harriet felt that Uncle Nick would want to say something. ¡°You can say it forthrightly."


    Uncle Nick frowned, and said seriously after pondering,. "Even though our Master Keith looks like a


    kind man, he is quite arrogant. He is the man who wants to get everything he likes. If he cannot get it,


    he will do many incredible things. Please forgive him if he does something wayward to you."


    "He''s just a kid." Harriet didn''t take it seriously and smiled politely, "I won''t have too much contact with


    Keith in the future after the filming is over."


    "Then I will not disturb Miss rk."


    "Well."


    Harriet pondered what Uncle Nick just said when she left the hospital. She felt it was wired what she


    not expressed it clearly.


    It happened that the phone rang, interrupting her thoughts.


    The word ¡®Jack'' was particrly prominent on the screen. She frowned and stared at it for a while


    before pressing the answer key.


    "Hello, Jack, what''s the matter? It has been veryte right now."


    "Boss Wesley worked overtime in thepany tonight and hasn''t eaten dinner yet, so you cane


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    over and cook for him."


    "What?"


    Jack''s voice is as calm as usual, "Boss said he would like to eat beef noodles."


    Harriet regained her mind.


    "It''s toote now. Just let him eat something randomly."


    She thought she had signed the contract and had no rtionship with Wesley anymore. There was no


    reason to cook for him already.


    "I don''t have time. And you can tell him that his prospective mother-inw gave me money to keep me


    away from him. I cannot offend her so I already took the money and signed the contract. If he is hungry,


    he can find his fianc¨¦e."


    "Miss¡­"


    The phone hung up before Jack finished his words.


    "Boss, Miss rk..." He looked up with embarrassment.


    The man in suit sitting at the huge mahogany desk seemedpletely unaffected by the words that


    the phone just openly broadcast.


    He signed the contract in thest page quickly and piled it up at side casually. There was a sneer in the


    corner of his mouth and coldness in his eyes when he looked up, "This is a good excuse. She took the


    Jones Family''s money and thought that she could get rid of me from then on. What a nice dream she


    has."


    Harriet took a shower and heard the doorbell ringing when her hair was blew half dry.


    The takeaway was delivered so soon! She turned off the hair dryer and opened the door.


    She nced out of the cat''s eyes deliberately in case there would be something unexpected


    happened. She assuredly opened the anti-theft lock after confirming that it was the delivery man


    wearing a blue rider uniform.


    But after opening the door, she thought the man was strange, and she spotted that there were two


    figures standing beside.


    They were definitely Wesley and Jack.


    Harriet closed the door with her first reaction.


    With a bang, a big hand pressed against the door, and that force could not be stopped by Harriet.


    She met Wesley''s cool eyes when she looked up, "You are really getting bolder now."


    "No, I...I didn''t recognize it is you." Harriet wriggled her lips and grinned, "I am too sleepy and hungry,


    so I did not know it is you."


    "Really?" Wesley sneered. "Do you ordered the takeaway? You won''t be hungry after you finish eating.


    And you can see clearly who I am till the time."


    "No, Mr. Smith, didn''t Jack tell you? We better not meet each other."


    "Are you sure you want to have conversation with me here?"


    There may be actors or staff members of the same grouping out of the corridor at any time. Once


    they were spotted, it is quite tricky to deal with even though it was not a big issue.


    Harriet felt outrageous in her mind, but she had to make way to her side.


    Jack let the delivery man leave when the door was opened and did not forget to put the takeaway to


    the room when he left.


    After door was closed, there were only Harriet and Wesley in the room.


    A "pop" sounded crisply, and the ck folder was smashed on the table, echoing in the quiet room,


    which was a bit sharp, piercing Harriet''s eardrum.


    "Did you sign it?"


    Wesley looked at her with his cool dark eyes.


    Harriet opened the first page of the document, then quickly raised her head and looked directly at the


    eyes of Wesley.


    "Yes, I signed it."


    "So, that''s why you deliberately ignored me these days?"


    "Ms. Jones hase to me with threats and tempting. I was forced to do that."


    "Are you forced?" Wesley felt a little upset, "I think you are enjoying it."


    "Do you think I am enjoying it? Did you watch the news in the past two days, or did you neglect


    anything rted to me?"


    Harriet snorted, leaning her back gently on the edge of the table, half-dried long hair spread casually on


    her shoulders, and the bathrobe was a little loose,


    "I''m just a unknown actor and has been on the hot search frequently during this time. The resources


    that you gave me personally are also robbed. Do I really enjoy it?"

 Chapter 47 I did nothing

    Chapter 47 I did nothing


    "Why don''t youe to me for these problems?"


    "Is it useful to ask for you? That''s your mother-inw. People will hate me if they know I am your lover."


    Harriet was merciless to hurt herself fame.


    Wesley''s brow jumped slightly probably because the word ¡°lover" was too harsh. He revealed a


    somewhat unpleasant expression.


    "I am very grateful that at least Mrs. Jones gave me choice when she came to me. She said that as


    long as I leave you, all the rumors about me would disappear and she would not trouble me. It was


    better than she put me in desperation in the beginning, so Mr. Smith, just let go of me and we can have


    no interaction with each other from now on."


    Her words were enough to provoke all the dissatisfaction of Wesley towards her, ¡°This is probably the


    real thought in your heart."


    Harriet began to feel anxious with Wesley''s grimed face, but she pretended to be calmed, "I was really


    forced to do that. I was forced to sign this contract. She gave only 500 thousand dors but I could


    make much money than that myself.


    Wesley still perceived her true feeling even though what she said was reasonable.


    "What¡­"


    Her jaw was suddenly hurt. She had no way to get rid of him as her was against the table. She had to


    let Wesley hold her chin up, "No one is qualified to decide whether my items and people should stay


    with me or leave me. Don''t think that you can get rid of me with this method and think you are smart. "N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "If you do it again, the words I said about your younger brother will be carried out by Jack soon without


    telling you."


    "I did nothing!"


    Colin was Harriet''s lifeblood. Her eyes turned red immediately. She questioned him, holding back the


    pain in her chin, "Do you think I have the power to refuse request from your prospective mother-inw?


    She was threatening me instead having a negotiation with me. If you can threaten me with Colin''s life


    and she can also do. You both offer me dead end. Which one do you think I should choose? "


    "Harriet, you have no right to choose."


    Harriet almost felt that her chin was about to be crushed as Wesley strengthened his force. She cried


    out in pain.


    "Since you came to me three years ago, you should consider all the humiliations you will bear in the


    future. My marriage contract with Louisa has always been there, don''t make it look like that you are


    forced to be my lover. You cannot arouse any sympathy by your acting. "


    Harriet''s hand trembled slightly on the table.


    She knew that Wesley was small-minded. But she did not expect him to perceive her true thought even


    she had repeatedly considered with the contract signed with Mrs. Jones.


    Harriet still insisted she was innocent after her n failed, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m


    not a director to direct and act a drama myself."


    Wesley sneered and raised her chin again with light strength, "You don''t have such a great ability, but


    you have the ability to counter-plot."


    She nned to get rid of him by taking advantage of Sandra''s contract a.


    Harriet was speechless with her eyes dodged. She murmured in a guilty conscience, "Whatever you


    say."


    Wesley dropped his hand and pulled away the chair to sit down as he had achieved his goal to make


    her confessed.


    "I won''t punish you since other people made trouble to you this time but next time, I won''t give you the


    opportunity to exin it."


    Harriet rubbed her painful chin, and sat down at the dining table, she was so upset, "I got it. You have


    said it many times."


    She didn''t really expect to get out so easily. She couldn''t leave Wesley directly unless she found a way


    to settle Colin down first. She had to make a sophisticated n.


    Looking at the take-out box on the table, she nced at Wesley. "Do you have dinner? Do you want to


    eat the take-out together?"


    She actually wanted him leave as she knew Wesley would not eat any takeout.


    But Wesley had not taken his usual behavior recently and said a low but powerful word, ¡°Well."


    Harriet was stunned for a moment.


    She ordered three dishes and a soup without the rice as she was on a diet. But she got a bowl of free


    rice sent by the restaurant and it was in Wesley''s hands at the moment.


    When she saw Wesley enjoyed his food slowly, she suddenly felt that God was really unfair as


    someone could still be exquisite even though they just ate a take out


    Harriet threw the take-out boxes into a bag after they finished and whispered while packing up. "Why


    don''t you order takeout in your office bute a long way here to eat with me?"


    Wesley nced at her and ignored herint. "You must move back to the apartment after the


    filming."


    Harriet didn''t care, "Just wait until my filming is finished. Well, I have signed the contract for Mrs. Jones.


    If I don''t execute it, I will lose money, a lot of money. What are you going to do?"


    "You have saved a lot of money and got ready to leave me. I think you can solve it as it will just cost a


    small amount of money."


    "No."


    Speaking of money, Harriet immediately widened her rounded eyes, "It is totally 5 million dors, and I


    can''t pay it! If you don''t handle it, then just wait for her to sue me for a breach of the contract and pick


    me up in prison."


    Wesley frowned slightly, and had no intention to mess with her. "Are you willing to let your brother wait


    for you outside the prison alone?"


    Wesley stayed with her for the night. Harriet thought he would have sex with her the same as before.


    But it was very strange that he just hugged her all night after the shower.


    There was a slight breathing sound behind her head, but Harriet was at a loss and was sleepless all


    night.


    In Jones''s vi, "Miss, we found it, he is taking sses in a study center and is going to take the


    college entrance examination next year."


    "College Entrance Examination?"


    Louisa sat up straight from the sofa and asked, "How old is he? He seems so young."


    "Neen years old. He did no go to school but just started studying in the center recently. He seems to


    get along well with his ssmates in the tutoring ss, but no one knows his family''s background."


    "That is enough. I don''t need deep details."


    Louisa yed with the tassel on the pillow with thrill. "Send me the address of his ssroom. This


    investigation is over and you do not need to do anything more."


    "Yes, Miss."


    Hanging up the phone, Louisa picked up the herb spray on the coffee table next to her and look at it


    fascination.


    Sandra just pushed the door in and saw her daughter holding a bottle of medicine with a happy smile,


    sad suspiciously, "Louisa, what are youughing at? Why are you still not sleeping? It is sote right


    now."


    "I will sleep soon."


    Louisa nced at her mother, "Why do youe to my room now? It''s the middle of the night. Does


    dade back?"


    "No, he doesn''t."


    "Why is he so busy recently? I haven''t seen him for days."


    Sandra never told her daughter about her dad''s work. She never mentioned that Allen had an ex-wife


    as she took it just a past. "He is busy with his business. You should behave well so that your dad


    doesn''t need to worry you. You must keep close touch with Wesley. Jones Group can only count on him


    to run in the future. "


    "Oh, mom, don''t mention this matter again. Dad is in good health and do not need to count on others.


    And Wesley will not a live-in son inw, he has to run his Pop Culture Group and will have no time to


    care about our Group.

 Chapter 48 You Have Drunk Too Much.

    Chapter 48 You Have Drunk Too Much.


    Speaking of this, Louisa stood up and blinked at Sandra, tempting, "Mom, why don''t I find you a live-in


    son-inw, so he can work for our family wholeheartedly? Isn''t that nice?"


    "Nonsense," Sandra patted her knees, and said angrily, "You are always not smart enough. Do you


    think the live-in son inw is productive?"


    "You''re not right. My dad started a business with you from scratch."


    Sandra was speechless for a while and she couldn''t exin their experience instantly so she randomly


    said, "Your father is different from others."


    "You have double standards." Louisa had no mood to argue with her mother again. She put on her


    slippers and walked to the bed. "I''m going to sleep, please leave me alone."


    "Wait a moment, your ankle is little swollen,e and apply some medicine."


    "Don''t touch it."


    Louisa turned back and grabbed the bottle of medicine.


    "Louisa, you startled me. What''s wrong that I apply it on your ankle?"


    "I''m okay, I''m recovered." Louisa cherished the bottle of medicine like a baby, and drove Sandra out


    directly. "Come back to sleep, I''m sleepy."


    "Louisa, why are you acting a weirdtely?"


    Sandra''s nagging voice was cut off after the door closed. Louisa went to bed holding the medicine


    bottle with satisfaction.


    Half a monthter, the female protagonist of the Deep Pce n finished the shooting parts, and it


    was also the shooting end of the whole crew.


    After thest scene was filmed, the director who had always been serious showed a satisfied smile,


    walked from behind the camera, solemnly shook hands with Harriet,


    "Good job, and I hope there will be opportunities for our cooperation in the future."


    "Thank you, director."


    Bryant personally pushed a cake out with everyone cheering. They looked at Bryant and Harriet


    ambiguously because of the previous scandal.


    Bryant''s agent intended to fuel the fire, "Bryant finished his shooting yesterday but hees back


    today to celebrate for Harriet''s ending."


    Harriet took an exaggerated step back to hide behind Molly,


    "Don''t hurt me, you just want to eat cakes at the public expense of the crew. Do not make me be the


    hot-searching news again. I will definitely verbally attacked by your fans.


    Bryant deliberately showed he was injured, "I bought it with own money, okay?"


    "But it has nothing to do with me since youe back for the crew shooting finishing."


    Harriet''s cautiousness teased everyone. The original trace of ambiguity disappeared in their ridiculed


    words.


    Someone in the crowd suddenly said when the cake was being cut, "Mr. Smith is here."


    "Mr. Smith..."


    Everyone turned back to say hello. The producer responded the fastest and greeted them with one


    quick step forward. "Mr. Smith, you should tell us that you wille as we can cut the cake after you


    arrive."


    The general investor in the drama Deep Pce n is Pop Culture Group. Wesley visited the crew


    once, but the heroine of the drama was Irene at that time.


    Wesley was cool, "Fine, I just happen to be free. The assistant said you are celebrating the ending of


    the shooting today so Ie and see here."


    He then raised his hand slightly, and Jack, who was behind him, hugged the ck rectangr box in


    his hand and opened it, revealing the fresh red roses inside. Jack handed it over to Harriet in front of


    the crew. Everyone was shocked.


    Did Wesley know Harriet? When did they know each other?


    Harriet was a little flustered with the staring of people, but she finally calmed down, pointing to the card


    in the box which read "Harriet, Happy Shooting Ending" and pretending to be calm, "I did not expect


    Mr. Smith know my name and send me flowers. It is my honor."


    "Ms. rk is an excellent actress. This drama will be very popr after its release. I hope there will be


    opportunities for our cooperation in the future."


    Harriet really couldn''t understand how could Wesley was able to say to her peacefully as if they met for


    the first time.


    "Of course, there may be many opportunities for cooperation in the future."


    It came a lively voice from the producer, "Well, we are going to have the ending feastter. Will Mr.


    Smith join us?"


    Harriet thought that Wesley would definitely not go to a mixed asion like that, but she heard his


    affirmative tone, ¡°What would like to eat? Jack will book a restaurant you favor and the feast is my


    treat."


    Everyone looked at each other with surprise, and a cheer broke out after a while.


    They could have avish dinner as Wesley was a generous boss!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Only Harriet had aplexplexion, and looked at Wesley a little bit stunned.


    He suddenly showed up here, gave her flowers, and invited the crew for the dinner. What exactly did he


    want to do? Did he want everyone know their rtionship?


    The whole crew went to the top one Japanese restaurant in the city and packed the fivergest rooms


    to amodate everyone.


    None of the five rooms'' door were closed, and from time to time someone came to toast each other in


    different rooms.


    Most peoplee in the room where Harriet was located, and there were groups of people came in


    every three or five minutes on average. The actors and actresses were all try to get along with Wesley.


    It was a good chance to have dinner with Wesley on one table so that they could brag about it with


    others.


    Harriet and Wesley separately sit between the producer and director, but it was a good angle to look up


    and see each other, so she rarely looked up during the whole process.


    "Are you in bad mood?"


    Bryant''s voice came from her side, "Why are you depressed?"


    Harriet shook her head, "No, I''m fine."


    "You just did not show you were in a bad mood on your face. I know you are going to miss me so much


    "Why are you so unabashed?"


    Harriet was speechless.


    "Okay, let''s have a toast. There is no sure time that if we will have cooperation in the future."


    "Why are you being so sentimental?"


    Even though Harriet did not agree with him in word, she picked up a ss in her hand and cheered


    with him. She drank to the bottom of the ss.


    After all, they had cooperated with each other for several months and they got along with each other. It


    is a bit sad for the ending. But he guessed wrong as she did not have a bad mood because of of the


    Bryant was good at urging others to drink at dinner. He had persuaded Harriet to drink for several


    sses of wine with his sentences. Other actors and logistics staff also let go and give Harriet a toast.


    Most of them don''t have any malice. Harriet has a good temper and she thought they were presenting


    farewell for her.


    Harriet epted all the toasts and soon she became a little drunk.


    Wesley perceived her movement and was a bit upset.


    "Hey, our heroine hasn''t toasted for Mr. Smith."


    Suddenly, some people cheered as if they discovered Wesley always kept his eyes on Harriet.


    "Yes, Yeah, Harriet, why are you so ignorant? Quickly make a toast for Mr. Smith."


    Harriet was tipsy, and smiled with self-deprecation when she heard people''s urging. She poured wine in


    her hand and raised a ss to Wesley. ¡°Mr. Smith, cheer up. I hope we still have cooperation in the


    future."


    Only Wesley could hear the satire in the remark.


    Harriet was about to drink, but her wrist was pressed. She looked up and saw the warning in Wesley''s


    eyes, "You have drunken too much."


    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter49 Careful Thought

    Careful Thought


    Wesley''s hand crossed the dining table, stopping Harriet hand from a distance which reveled their


    intimate rtionship, but no one dared to say anything as Wesley was big boss.


    "Harriet did drink a lot, I will drink for her."


    Bryant suddenly reached out his hand.


    "It''s not necessary for you."


    Wesley nced at Bryant without moving his hand but stop Bryant with his cool staring.


    The ss of wine in Harriet''s hand eventually returned to the table. No one dared to persuade her to


    drink more in the feast.


    Late in the night, the crew in the restaurant was gradually dispersed.


    Harriet and Wesley walked at the end. Bryant looked at them, and asked with a little tentative, "Harriet


    seems to be drunk. Someone has to send her home."


    Wesley gave him a cold look, "Why? Are you going to send her home?"


    Bryant was frightened by his words and quickly denied, "I don''t mean that. I think Harriet will be home


    safely with your escort."


    After he finished talking, he smiled and turned away quickly.


    The ck car galloped at high speed in the inner ring, and two figures on the rear seat were printed in


    the rear-view mirror of the car.


    Harriet drank a lot, drunk and dizzy. After the car drove over a steep slope, her head sank and leaned


    on Wesley''s shoulder, with her falling into lethargy.


    Wesley retracted his gaze at the outside and looked at her.


    The crew had ended their shooting which meant that she would return to the apartment for a long


    period of time before the start of her new movie, as before.


    "Jack, when will her next show be filmed?"


    "About half a monthter."


    "Speak to the person in charge and postpone it for a month."


    Jack froze for a moment, "Boss, what about the loss of postponing a month ..."


    Seeing Wesley''s unpleasant gaze in the rear-view mirror, he closed his mouth silently and stopped


    talking.


    The next morning,


    Harriet was dizzy when she woke up. She inexplicably felt familiar as she looked at a ss of water on


    table beside the bed, and then looked at the pajamas she had changed.


    She could not remember how she changed clothes and took a shower as she had been drunk. It was


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    not possible for her to remember to pour herself a ss of water on the bedside for next morning.


    She took the quilt and sat up, leaning on the bedside and watching the familiar items in the bedroom.


    The remnants of the memory ovepped the figure of the person who took care of herst night and


    the memory of the drinking in the crew.


    It was really him, Wesley.


    There was a brief warmth flowing in Harriet''s heart for the confirmation, but she felt uneasy after the


    warmth.


    She and Wesley used to be a trading rtionship, and it had not be changed till now. The only


    difference was that she used to get the money he gave without any personal feelings, but now she had


    be attaching to him because of his caring even though she did not know whether he did it


    unintentionally. She desired his warmth right now.


    It was veryte when Harriet got up. Harriet adjusted her mood to clean and put on makeup after


    checking the calendar.


    She made an appointment with Colin and would like to apany him for dinner today. It happened to


    be Saturday and Colin did not have the self-studying part at night. She could pick him up after school in


    the afternoon.


    5:00 p.m.--


    Harriet''s car was parked on the side of the road, and she shook half of the window down. She saw a


    refreshing tall figureing from a distance. It was Colin, who was chased by a little girl. The girl


    stopped Colin by stretching her hands in front of Colin.


    Harriet pulled her sunsses down and looked at them curiously.


    But there were too many people around them and she could only see the girl''s back.


    She saw the little girl grabbing Colin''s hand and shaking, seeming to be saying something coquettishly.


    Colin shook her hands away and looked nervously around. Then he talked with the little girl with a


    serious face.


    Harriet could not helpughing out loud at them.


    The boy grew up and had a girlfriend without telling her.


    They seemed to reach an agreement for a few minutes. The little girl turned around and left. Colin


    pulled the schoolbag back to his back and went out of the school door.


    Harriet rang the horn at him when he passed in front of the car.


    Colin stopped to a step at the license te for a while. His eyes were filled with joy and he quickly ran


    to the front driver seat. "Harriet!" He cried in surprise.


    Harriet waved her hand and motioned him to get in the car.


    "Harriet, why do youe to pick me up?"


    Colin got on the co-pilot seat and asked her while wearing the seat belt, "Do you finishing your shooting


    in the crew?"


    "The shooting has been ended and I have a lot of free time right now. I am here to check if you go to


    school on schedule."


    Harriet pulled her sunsses and hung it on the bridge of her nose like a decorated item. She had to


    pay attention to the traffic lights while preventing her from being recognized. She had been very careful


    since there were lots of rumors about herst time.


    "Also, I have been here for a long time."


    Harrietughed, "I saw that little girl and you¡­"


    "What...what little girl?"


    Colin denied.


    "Do you still pretend you do not have a girl friend?" Harriet freed her hand to mess up his hair, "Stupid


    boy, you are here to study and don''t fall in love with someone. Make a confession otherwise I will blow


    your head."


    "Harriet, I do not have a girlfriend."


    Colin recalled what was happened and said helplessly, "I''m not in love, the girl you said. How could I


    exin...?"


    He scratched his head, felling a little embarrassed,


    "She does not study in our school, but shees to see me these days. I have told her many times to


    stop her froming but she didn''t listen to me. I have no idea."


    "How would she keep waiting for you if you had not done something with her?"


    Colin had no choice but to confess how he met the girl, "She has been going to our tutoring ss


    recently. She said it was me who made her fall, so I need to watch movies with her aspensation. I


    was really speechless to her. "


    "You are a silly boy."


    Harrietughed and almost fell down from her seat, with her hands holding the steering wheel shaking,


    "What''s in your mind? Dou you fail to perceive the girl''s feeling? The girl probably has a crush on you."


    "What?"


    "Don''t be surprised. Do you think that ispensation that she punishes you to watch movies with


    her? You are really stupid, my brother!"


    Harriet said with thrill, "Next time I have the opportunity to pick you up early, I will help you check it out


    and see how the little girl is. If she is a good girl, you should have a rtionship right now."


    It seemed to be agree that they could get married together. Colin originally didn''t care much about it but


    he was blushed instead after listening to Harriet.


    "Harriet, don''t talk about it. We are even not a couple yet."


    "She is so active, you have to give some response. Girls at young age are very resilient."


    "She is not a little girl as she is about the same age as you."


    After hearing this, Harriet was furious. "Hey? Why is it not a little girl when she is about the same age


    as me? I wonder if you can find a girlfriend with your emotional intelligence...No girl would like you."


    Colin sighed helplessly.


    Their parents'' debating ability probably all inherited to Harriet while he got nothing. He always could not


    argue with Harriet even though he was right.


    Harriet finally calmed down from the joy after driving a while as she thought her silly brother would


    never attract girls. But she pondered over the details and asked Colin, "Something was wrong. You just


    said that you met the girl at the bar and you saved her, right? How did you save her? "


    Colin originally want to talked about it with some words so that Harriet did not need to check the details


    but he did not expect that Harriet had such careful thought even though it had been for a while.

 Chapter 50 Director Eric

    Chapter 50 Director Eric


    He had to honestly exin his bravery that night for Harriet''s question.


    "It was the night you came home, Harriet, please do not worry as I was not injured."


    "You were not injured..." Harriet felt furious, and grabbed Colin''s ear at once. "You have forgotten


    everything I told you. Had you have learned enough from your experience?"


    "It hurts, Harriet, it hurts..."


    Harriet did not loosen his ear as she lost her temper.


    At that time, it was just because of being brave that he was beaten by others, and he almost couldn''t


    wake up in his whole life. He just forgot that and had such enthusiasm to be a hero.


    "Harriet, my ears are going to be ripped off by you. It really hurts."


    "No pain, no memory."


    "I won''t do it again, trust me."


    Harriet would always yield to the weak but not the strong. Her anger decreased when Colin begged for


    mercy. And they almost arrived to the gate of themunity, so she loosened her hand. ¡°If you do it


    again, I will break your legs and leave you paralyzed in bed in the rest of your life, which is better than


    being beaten to death by others because of your heroic behaviors."


    Harriet recalled inevitably Colin''s unconsciousness in the previous three years.


    Her tone was dull.


    Colin was also upset when he saw Harriet was sad.


    "Harriet, I know what you do is for me. I promise I will never do that again."


    "I hope you keep in mind what you said."


    Harriet did not expect Colin to be an elite. She only hoped that he could be an ordinary person, safe


    and healthy.


    The car was parked downstairs in themunity. When Harriet was about to get off, the phone


    suddenly rang.


    It was a strange number, "Hello?"


    "Miss rk, it''s me."


    The voice over the phone made Harriet froze for a moment as it was the voice of the Keith''s


    housekeeper "Hi, Uncle Nick."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The thing is..."


    Uncle Nick was a bit embarrassing, "Master Keith knew that you finished the shooting yesterday and


    he wants to visit you. But he has not recovered yet as he was just discharged from the hospital two


    days ago. The doctor said he should take a peaceful rest.


    "Has he been discharged from the hospital? I said I would go and see himst time."


    Keith was the hot searching topic because of his gastroenteritis for thest dinner they had. His fans


    were worried about him so much. It was said that they just thronged the hospital to visit him.


    After all, he was sick because of her mistakes, Harriet felt very sorry.


    "There are too many people in the hospital which disturbed Master Keith, so he was discharged early.


    He didn''t eat much food after he came home. And he refused to eat directly when I stopped him from


    going out this morning.


    "How does that work?"


    "Yeah, that''s why I called you, Miss rk, if it''s convenient, could youe and visit Keith? Just


    persuade him eat anyway."


    Harriet frowned as if she went to Keith''s house, there may arise some gossips about their rtionship.


    But it was not quite right to refuse to go as Keith''s gastroenteritis was caused by her.


    "Okay, then I will go and visit him now."


    She thought she could buy a bunch of flowers and did a quick visit. Even she was taken photo by a


    reporter; she could exin she just visited him as a friend.


    Hanging up the phone, Harriet told Colin to go home first, so she drove straight to Miller''s house.


    As soon as she reached the gate of the Miller family, Uncle Nick greeted her.


    The three-storey single-family vi where Keith lived stood on the mountainside of Luxurious Mountain


    with the best scenery in California. There was courtyard that was specially maintained when she


    entered the door. There was a fountain in the front yard and a natural hot spring in the back yard. The


    cost for the maintaining would be huge, not to mention the value of the vi.


    Uncle Nick ushered Harriet into the vi, went straight to the lift and arrived Keith''s room on the second


    floor. He talked about the casual topics all the way, "Did Miss rk need to take a rest as you have


    driven a distance to get here?"


    "It''s really a bit far from where I live."


    "Well, but it''s secluded, so the young master stays here temporarily so as not to be disturbed by fans


    and reporters."


    Harriet was silently envious. Keith just lived here temporarily in such a big house. Keith must be the


    son of a billionaire.


    Soon she arrived at Keith''s room. Uncle Nick opened the door, and Harriet walked in. She saw Keith


    Hearing the door opening, Keith looked across subconsciously. He threw down his phone and walked


    in front of Harriet when he saw her. "Harriet, it is you!"


    Harriet nodded and tucked the flowers into his arms, "Uncle Nick said you didn''t want to eat some


    food."


    Keith smiled while scratching his head, "I had a bad appetite, but now Harriet is here, my appetite will


    be fine!"


    He immediately asked Uncle Nick to prepare for the dinner.


    "Harriet, let''s have the dinner together."


    Harriet thought she had no schedules and she was just going to say yes, but Molly called her at the


    moment.


    "Molly, what''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" Molly was a little depressed. "Did you forget the party tonight?"


    Oh god!


    Harriet quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I''ll be there soon!"


    She was going to exin the situation to Keith but he said directly, "Harriet, just go if you have


    schedules, but you owe me a dinner!"


    "Well, I will keep it in mind." Harriet smiled goodbye to Keith, and then hurried to the venue.


    The banquet was held at Rose Vi in the south of the city. She happened to meet Wesley when she


    arrived.


    A gray, high-definition suit set off his figure more slender and upright. His indifferent and elegant


    temperament made him difficult to be closed.


    He walked straight into the banquet hall with Jack following him after he got out of the car. He didn''t


    seem to see Harriet.


    Harriet stood still and felt a bit upset.


    She thought she must had a bad destiny with him otherwise how could she meet him at any banquets.


    "Harriet, what are you thinking?" Molly found Harriet stood at there without moving.


    Harriet looked back and said with disguise, "I am thinking about the scripts."


    "Okay, I know you are diligent, let''s enjoy the banquet first and study the scriptster." Molly backed


    away, holding her hand.


    She met another acquaintance soon.


    Irene held the arm of a middle-aged man. After seeing her, she whispered a few words in his ear and


    the man looked over at her.


    Harriet knew that Irene was trying every efforts to embarrass her. She pulled Molly away and pretended


    not seeing her.


    Unexpectedly, the middle-aged man blocked their way. His eyes turned around her and smiled, "Miss


    rk, d to meet you."


    Harriet could only respond politely for his smile, "Director Eric, d to meet you."


    The man waved at the waiter who delivered them red wine, "I appreciate Miss rk''s acting skills.


    What about we sit down and talk?"


    Molly looked at Harriet with extreme thrill. Although she hated Irene, she did not want Harriet miss


    every opportunity to increase her reputation.


    Harriet nodded to agree with Molly''s idea, and she wanted to see what tricks Irene wanted to y.


    There were several chairs in the corner of the banquet hall, and director Eric took the lead to sit down


    and handed a ss of wine to Harriet.


    "Cheers." He raised the ss for her.


    Harriet smiled slightly and took a sip.


    She was a little surprised that Irene didn''te over.


    Molly was a bit worried about Harriet and stood not far from her.


    Eric seemed to truly appreciate her, and talked to her about the future cooperation. Harriet answered


    seriously about the dramas he mentioned.


    "Thank you for your guidance." Harriet clinked the ss with the man again, took a sip of wine, got up


    and nned to leave, but her body suddenly lost energy and fell to the side.

 Chapter 51 You Go First.

    Chapter 51 You Go First.


    The man''s eyes shed, and came up to support her shoulder. He asked with concern, "Are you all


    right?"


    Harriet felt that someone had covered her ears. She looked at the man confusedly, only knowing that


    his mouth was moving but failing to understand what he was talking about.


    What''s wrong with her?


    "I didn''t expect Miss rk to be drunk so soon. I''ll take you to the room for a rest."


    Harriet didn''t know what was happening. She was wrapped by him on the shoulders to the rest area


    behind the banquet hall.


    Molly was nearby but a producer called her awayter, and she had not returned. She did not return


    when Harriet went away with Eric.


    They had the conversation in the corner which was not noticeable. Harriet''s face was held by the man.


    The people who passed them by asionally did not pay attention to them at all.


    Molly looked for Harriet everywhere and did not find her. She called her but no one answered.


    Molly got ant in her pants. She questioned Irene when she saw her, ¡°Where is Harriet!¡±


    "Why did you ask me?" Irene sarcastically raised her lips. "She has her legs and can go anywhere."


    Molly regretted that she should not leave Harriet out of her sight. Her face was wrinkled extravagantly.


    She could only hope Harriet was safe right now.


    She kept calling Harriet while looking for her. She identally hit someone.


    "Sorry, sorry." She buried her head and apologized quickly.


    Jack frowned and sorted his cor, recognizing Molly.


    She was Miss rk''s new agent.


    "Harriet, where did you go?" Molly walked forward, talking to herself.


    Jack paused when he heard her, wondering if Miss rk also came to the banquet and she maybe


    have something happen.


    He nced back at Molly, seeing her being panic. He hurried towards Wesley.


    Wesley was talking to a boss, and there are several people around him.


    Jack came behind him and whispered. ¡°Boss, something bad happened to Miss rk."


    Wesley frowned lightly. The boss next to him thought Wesley was dissatisfied with his proposal, and


    quickly asked, "Why not you propose a price, Boss Smith?"


    "Mr. Taylor, let''s negotiate the contract the other day." Wesley left soon after saying the words.


    Jack followed him, "Miss rk should havee with her agent."


    Wesley spotted Irene, knowing that this woman did not get along well with Harriet.


    She had yed plenty of tricks over Harriet. He would not let her go so easily if she had no rtionship


    with Mrs. Jones.


    Wesley walked towards her while wonder something.


    Irene noticed him and took greet him.


    Wesley made a wink at Jack. Jack understood and walked towards Irene, "Miss Whitty, I would like talk


    with you for a moment."


    Irene stared at the back of Wesley, excusing, "Sorry, I suddenly remember I have something else to


    deal with..."


    Before she finished talking, Jack had reached her and squeezed her arm, "You''d better do as I say. Mr.


    Smith does not have the patience to see your acting."


    When dealing with Harriet''s gossip earlier, Jack investigated Irene''s details. She just made an excuse


    to leave, which clearly showed that she had something to do with Harriet''s missing.


    No one else was around, Wesley turned around. His sly eyes skipped over her which made her


    shudder a little. Her blood seemed to be clotting.


    Without too much cover-up, he directly asked, "Where is Harriet?"


    Irene pretended to be puzzled and said, "I don''t know, does shee to the party too? Do you


    know...Miss rk?"


    Wesley smiled coldly to her as he knew Irene got the truth of his rtionship with Harriet, "You still


    have a chance."


    Irene''s scalp was numb because of his staring, but she still shook her head as she would not admit she


    knew Harriet''s whereabouts.


    Jack had already got the list of the guests attending the banquet in a short time, and knew Irene came


    with director Eric.


    The vi wasrge enough that every guest was arranged a room to rest. Jack reported the situation to


    Wesley and went directly to the rest zone.


    At the same time, a waiter hurried over from the other side of the corridor and handed him a room card.


    Irene was immediately frightened, with panic shed in her eyes. She was nning to send a secret


    message to Eric.


    Jack caught her wrist and dragged her to find Harriet together.


    "What are you doing! Let me go." Irene struggled.


    Jack''s hands are firm like chains and she failed to get away him.


    Eris was looking at Harriet with his horny eyes in the room.


    His breathing became shorter and the desire for her was increasing.


    However, a noise suddenly came from the door at the time.


    There was a sudden pain in his body before he reacted. He rolled around on the ground like a ball and


    looked up angrily. He raised his head fiercely but he was terrified when he saw is was Wesley.


    Wesley Smith, how could hee here!


    His face turned pale when he thought of something.


    Eric knew that he met his extreme bad luck this time, lying on the ground with disgrace, as if he had


    lost all consciousness.


    Wesley hugged Harriet and walked directly outside, but stopped at the door, "Solve it."


    Jack nodded: "Yes, boss."


    Irene stood at the door, lowering her head. She was shivering.


    "Mr. Smith, I''m Louisa''s cousin. It''s not my business at all."


    She wanted to get rid of the trap by mentioning that deliberately.


    But Wesley didn''t look at her at all and just left directly.


    He took Harriet and left the side entrance of the banquet hall.


    In the back seat of the car, Harriet leaned quietly in his arms, as if she was asleep.


    Her body was soft. As long as he approached her, he could smell the faint fragrance of her body.


    The coldness in his eyes was even deeper. If he was not here today, would she just...her palm


    suddenly clenched her arm.


    He lowered his head sharply, biting her lips.


    He has already told her that as long as she was obedient as before, she would have unlimited


    resources. Why did shee to these banquets?


    He kissed her harder like a punishment.


    Harriet seemed to feel the pain and frowned in the lethargy.


    However, Harriet no longer gave any response. Wesley lost interest to touch her and sent her to a


    private hospital.


    "Mr. Smith, thedy just took some sleeping pills, and she will naturally wake up after the effect is over."


    The doctor left after exining the situation to Wesley.


    There was only Wesley in the ward. He sat by the bed and looked at Harriet quietly.


    She looked very docile when being asleep.


    Her white and delicate face was shining in the light, like a as if glittering wless beautiful jade.


    Wesley was so fascinated for a while that he reached out his hand for her cheek.


    His fingertips just touched the warm and delicate skin, but there was a knock at the door.


    "Boss, I''m Jack." Jack spoke outside the door.


    Wesley stiffened, and quickly withdrew his hand, "Come in."


    Jack came in and lowered his voice as he saw Harriet was still asleep, "Things have been dealt with."


    "Ms. rk dide to the banquet with her agent. The wine she was drinking was secretly drugged by


    Irene."


    As for why it was a sleeping pill but not others. She was probably worried about Harriet''s resistance to


    attract people''s attention.


    "Okay." Looking at Harriet, Wesley thought that wasn''t she savvy in front of Irene before? She even


    failed to find out she was set up.


    "Shall I send you back?" ording to Jack''s understanding of Wesley, he probably would not stay in


    the hospital.


    But he did not expect Wesley saying, "You go first."


    Jack froze for a moment and nced at him.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He felt the boss was a bit different as before.

 Chapter 52 No One Could Touch My Woman

    Chapter 52 No One Could Touch My Woman


    In the middle of the night, there was a whimper from his ears.


    Wesley rested in thepanion bed and looked across with the voice.


    In the dim light, Harriet revealed a painful face, and she kept her lips wriggled.


    He got out of bed with his hands paused in the air, gently patted her on her shoulder like others did to


    Wesley felt a bit relieved when Harriet gradually calm down and she turned peaceful.


    The next day, Harriet woke up and found the man beside the bed.


    She widened her eyes with shock, and then she recalled something and felt a bit upset.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She was careless. There must be something wrong with the winest night.


    What about Wesley? He happened to know she was in danger so he saved her?


    There was a littleplexity in her eyes. They could not hurt her if she was with Wesley.


    He was annoying but reliable.


    While Harriet was staring at him, a cold voice came, "You have woken up?"


    As soon as Harriet''s thoughts returned, she saw Wesley''szy eyes.


    Wesley just woke up, leaning his hand on his chin, leaning against the seat totally.


    Harriet moved back and lowered her eyshes, "Yeah."


    "Come here." The man''s words were always concise.


    She frowned lightly, but moved towards him obediently.


    As soon as she approached him, Wesley suddenly got up and sat down beside the bed, pulling her


    hand into his chest, and then the whole person leaned on his arms.


    She unconsciously reached out and tried to push away, but when she touched him, she went around


    and obediently wrapped his neck.


    She did not forget his warning to her.


    He buried his head in her long dark, smooth hair, sniffing her aroma. There was a trace of satisfaction


    in his eyes.


    Sure enough, he liked her to be docile.


    Harriet''s body was a little stiff, but she rxed slightly when she saw that he had no further


    movements.


    Wesley did not say anything, and neither Harriet. She still grumbled with what he did to her before.


    However, she still wanted to rify what happened yesterday, "What happenedst night?"


    The man asked, "Can''t you specte?"


    "Irene always wants to hurt me." She did not forget that Irene was supported by his baby fianc¨¦e,


    pretending to ask his n, "Do you think what I should do?"


    Wesley got her idea soon, "She will not provoke you again."


    "Really?" She looked at him with her bright eyes. Did he fix the issue for her?


    But if Irene ran to the Jones toin, would he be willing to be against them for her?


    Harriet didn''t have that unrealistic idea.


    "Great." She didn''t ask any more as Wesley was a man of his words.


    The doctor in the morning round came.


    Harriet quickly withdrew from her arms and distanced him.


    The doctor briefly checked and said, "Miss rk, you are fine. You can go through the discharge


    procedures now."


    Harriet nodded.


    The doctor did not leave, but took out a notebook from the white coat and sincerely said, "My little girl is


    your fan, would you like to sign a name for her?


    "Okay." Harriet readily agreed, taking over the notebook and signing twice, one English name and one


    Chinese name.


    Wesley nced at her words and shook her head slightly.


    Harriet happened to see his shaking head and asked unhappily, "What do you mean by shaking your


    head?"


    "It''s too ugly." Wesley said without any politeness.


    Harriet really wanted to st Wesley''s head as he despised her signature in front her fan''s father, but


    she didn''t have the courage to do that. She could only to smile ridiculously," I will pay more efforts to


    practice it."


    But she thought her signature was obviously very elegant and beautiful. What aesthetic did Wesley


    have?


    Harriet pursed her lips and got out of bed and wanted to do the discharge procedure. He might get a


    little anxious and she lost her bnce. She rushed directly to the ground.


    Fortunately, Wesley reacted fast and he grabbed her arm and pulled her back.


    Her body crashed into Wesley''s arms again but he didn''t stand stably because the force she made. He


    leaned back and fell to the bed. Harriet pressed on him and he lips happened to touch his mouth.


    There was aplete different feeling for the unexpected kisspared with the kisses they usually


    had.


    In an instant, Harriet''s heart seemed to miss a beat.


    She stared at him with her eyes widen but did not move away immediately.


    Harriet changed herpletion soon and propped up her hands. She quickly got up, "Wesley Smith,


    we are in the hospital."


    Wesley did not let her go.


    Harriet was scared in her heart, and it would be embarrassing if someone broke in suddenly.


    But it did not happen, Wesley let her go after a while.


    Harriet was relieved and immediately jumped away from him.


    She quickly walked to the door, "I will go through the discharge procedure."


    Wesley strode forward and walked in front of her, "You wait here and I will do it."


    "I can do that on my own." Harriet doesn''t want to always trouble him. He could never belong to her.


    She must not have a slight attachment to him, otherwise she would be the only one injured.


    "Do you want to be surrounded by a group of your fans?" Wesley stopped and looked at her.


    Fine, forgot it, she did not want to be watched.


    "Sorry to trouble you." Harriet calmed down and said politely.


    Wesley stopped his steps slightly with his eyes colder when he peeked at her pretty face.


    Harriet called Molly when Wesley was out. She thought she knew what happenedter but she didn''t


    know anything and she almost call the police. Fortunately, Jack told her and she was finally relieved.


    "Okay, see youter." Harriet hung up the phone when Wesley came back.


    She walked towards him and said, "Thank you."


    Wesley frowned slightly for her politeness again.


    "Let''s leave here." He picked up the coat on the sofa and walked out.


    Harriet trot and followed him but stopped walking.


    Wesley arrived at the door but did not hear her movement. He turned around and looked at her with


    little impatience, "Why did you not move?"


    "You go first if you have something to do. I''ll wait for Molly to pick me up and thank you for the caring


    heart.


    Wesley frowned again, "I just don''t like others touch my woman."


    Harriet''s eyes dimmed but quickly regained her rity. Sheughed at herself with satire when looking


    at his back.


    His woman?


    They took another passage to leave the hospital. Harriet just got on Wesley''s car.


    His cell phone rang.


    He immediately answered it and Harriet sensitively noticed that he changed his face even though she


    did not know who call him.


    When they left the hospital garage, he parked the car at the intersection and threw a pair of sunsses


    to her, "I have something to do now. You can go back by taxi yourself."


    "Okay." Putting on the sunsses, Harriet got off the car without any attachment, but her eyes lost


    brightness when she turned around.


    This was the ridiculous rtionship between them.


    Harriet turned her back to Wesley, and then turned around after the car drove away.


    Looking at the car disappearing at the end of the street, she smiled coolly.


    See, he could just drop her and left her alone.


    His woman? It was just a joke.

 Chapter 53 It Seemed That She Had Too Much Free Time

    Chapter 53 It Seemed That She Had Too Much Free Time


    Harriet had nned to take a taxi home, and Molly''s phone came again.


    "Harriet, I''ll pick you up."


    "I''m outside the hospital. Youe to the bus station to meet me." She sent her position for Molly by


    the way.


    Soon, Molly drove a motor house to pick her up, "Harriet, that''s great, you''re fine."


    Although she knew that Harriet was fine, she was so excited to hug her when they met in person.


    Harriet was so struck by her that she felt breathless, "Molly, stay cool."


    Molly noticed that there was something wrong with her voice and let go of her arms.


    Harriet took a few breaths before getting on the car.


    "By the way, what is your rtionship with Jack?" Molly asked her in purpose.


    "We are friends. He rescued mest night." Harriet didn''t dare to tell Molly about her rtionship with


    Wesley.


    "It must be Irene. Harriet, I will definitely find a chance to help you get revenge against her." Molly said


    seriously.


    Harriet raised her lips and smiled brightly, "No, God will punish her."


    Molly nced at her suspiciously. When did Miss rk trust God as she was always be the one who


    will fight against someone who hurt her?


    "Stop looking at me and just drive home."


    She got home and saw Colin was present.


    She was drunkst night and forgot to tell him which caused him worrying her the whole night. She


    apologized and did self-review to beg his pardon. Colin finally forgave her.


    In the afternoon Harriet went to visit Keith again, but it was not as lucky asst time. She was secretly


    followed. The next day, she became the headlines and the news was published on newspaper.


    In the office of Pop Culture, Wesley''s face was dull, and a pair of ck eyes was as dark as the night,


    revealing the cold.


    "Go and investigate it." he picked up the newspaper and threw it into the trash with a sneer.


    The page was the entertainment section, and the title with several bright red characters was particrly


    eye-catching.


    "Harriet met a young handsome man secretly who was suspected to be her boyfriend."


    At the bottom was group of photos of Harriet secretly going to Keith''s vi, and there were scenes that


    they were saying goodbye, but Keith''s face was not taken.


    Harriet smiled in a rxed and casual way on the photo. She rarely smiled in front of him like that.


    He kicked away the paper basket as he got more pissed off by the newspaper. He felt better when the


    photo waspletely out of sight.


    The PR department of Pleasure Media took action soon for the news soon even though they did not


    know who faked it.


    But gossip went virus.


    Jack investigated the issue but he failed to find out the culprit behind the heist.


    "Boss, do I need to continue to investigate on it?" Jack told Wesley about the situation.


    Wesley was looking at the document without making any response but there was a sh of hatred at


    the bottom of his eyes.


    Those people had smarter and smarter means. He already had some thought about it.


    Recalling Harriet''s deliberate alienation from him in the hospital and her active caring for Keith, he got


    angrier in his heart.


    It seemed that she had too much free time, and she still had time to care about some irrelevant people.


    "You don''t have to do further action on this issue." His mouth twitched slightly, and the topic suddenly


    was changed. "Tell Pleasure Media to fill her schedules."


    It was obvious who he referred.


    Jack nodded and obeyed the order even though he was somewhat inexplicable. He contacted Kate.


    Pleasure Media did it with high efficiency and Harriet was ended her holiday in the day.


    Thepany informed Molly that Harriet was arranged a jewelry endorsement, and she must


    immediately leave for Nevada to shoot the photos.


    This jeweler was not well-known in the world, but it was popr in the country. It had always had a


    good reputation so it was a choice to do the endorsement for it.


    No one would be tired of having more money and she could stay away from Wesley which was exactly


    what she wanted. Harriet simply packed up her luggage and said goodbye to her home.


    Keith called her and wanted to apologize to her, but unfortunately, Harriet happened to shoot an


    advertisement in the studio and did not receive his call.


    It was time for having a dinner when the work was done. Harriet sent back a message to Keith after


    seeing the message he sent to her, "It''s okay. I am fine."


    There were always gossips about stars in the entertainment circle, and the gossip about them was not


    that attracted for people so Harriet did not care about it.


    It took three days to finish the advertisement.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They had to rush back to Folsom as the new crew required they arrive there in advance.


    Harriet was exhausted on the seat in the car, feeling that she had been working day and night for


    centuries.


    When did she have such full schedule?


    Molly was still talking about the schedule she had received in her ear. She should attend an awards


    ceremony first, and...


    Harriet didn''t want to listen anymore but squeezed her eyebrows and covered Molly''s mouth, "My


    lovely Molly. Could we take a break?"


    Molly nodded with her shining eyes, full of fighting spirit.


    Harriet let go her hand and pulled the iPad from her hand and checked the detailed schedule. The


    tremendous arrangement made her frown tight, "Are you sure these are all my jobs?"


    "Yeah, they are all carefully selected."


    "Haha." Harriet put on a fake smile, "When did I be a money-making machine for Pleasure


    Media?"


    "What machine, Harriet? You have to think like this way. You are now investing in yourself as only you


    work hard by taking advantage of your youth. You can be a super star and live afortable life


    in the future.¡± Molly was gearing up for the bright future.


    Harriet touched her forehead, wondering It didn''t seem to be as good as she thought for having an


    agent who was dedicated for her future.


    "I''m afraid I''ll die suddenly before I be a big star." She even had to work on the weekends but she


    was not a workaholic!


    Molly rolled her eyes at Harriet, "Yuck, don''t talk nonsense. You have your free time after 9:00 p.m.


    every day. Besides, Harriet, look at these schedules, everyone has its effect. Many are trying to get


    these chances. We should cherish the opportunity we have. Once we miss them, we will never find


    them back."


    Opportunity?


    Harriet lowered her eyelids as she was really tired.


    With Wesley as her background, how dare people exploit her, unless...


    A sudden enlightenment popped up in her mind. She bit her lower lip, wondering it must Wesley''s tricks


    How did she provoke him and make him arrange such full schedules for her?


    Harriet burst into anger.


    She moved her neck, feeling quite stiff which was caused by the damned man.


    Harriet didn''t eat dinner at night and called Jack one she got home.


    "Ask Wesley to answer the phone!" She said angrily.


    Harriet knew that Wesley had answered the phone with a subtle sound. She questioned him with


    continuous sentences without waiting for him to speak. "Wesley Smith, at least you are a big fish, why


    do you have to y dirty tricks behind me?¡±


    "Howe I provoke you and make you torture me with different ways?"


    "Yes, it is true that I am relying on you, but I also have my life. Why do you treat me like this as I just


    made a friend and had a dinner with him! There were nothing happened between me and him!" Harriet


    guessed that Wesley may have deliberately filled up her schedule because of her scandal with Keith.


    "And you have promised me before. As long as I sign back to Pleasure Media, I have the right to


    decide what work I will ept. But look at what is happening. A bunch of messy endorsements apply to


    me. I don''t have time to shoot them."


    She talked incessantly but the man just replied in three words lightly, "Have you done your


    "Not yet!" Harriet raised her voice, "I know you are powerful and I can''t resist you. But as long as I am


    free, I have the right to make friends, unless you buy an ind to lock me up on it!"


    "Oh, this is a good proposal." The man''s dull voice suddenly added a little more yfulness.

 Chapter 54 A Sudden Crisis

    Chapter 54 A Sudden Crisis


    Harriet''s heart jumped faster, and she swallowed subconsciously. She was a little bit frightened,


    thinking if he would do what she said.


    She was so furious that she lost her mind. Didn''t she just dig a hole for herself?


    Harriet wanted to rip her mouth, "You have no right to restrict my personal freedom."


    "Are you capable of bargaining with me?" The man asked with a chuckle.


    The words suddenly stuck in her throat. After a while, Harriet bit her gums and scolded him angrily,


    "You are...a yellow dog."


    "I''ve never been kind." He said lightly.


    Harriet was speechless and didn''t want to say a word to him. She hung up the phone directly.


    Damned it! If it were not for her brother, she would have gone away in the beginning. Who would care


    about him!


    He was the evil capitalist and the cancer of the society. How didn''t God thunder him to death and


    rescue her from the sufferings.


    She threw away her phone and jumped into the bed, thumping her pillow a few times as a vent.


    While Wesley, who was hung up by her, was not angry at all but he raised the corner of his lips slightly.


    Rubbing his fingertips on the screen of his phone, he seemed to think of something interesting, and the


    smile got bigger.


    Jack pretended not to see it but lowered his head and relieved.


    He thought they would have a quarrel.


    "Notify the marketing department for a meeting." After put away his smile, Wesley got up and walked to


    the meeting room.


    The senior executives clearly felt that the boss who was usually serious seemed to be easy-going at


    the meeting.


    Although Harriet was particrly dissatisfied with her schedules, she still went to work the next day.


    The contracts had been signed. She had topensate the liquidated damages if she refused to do by


    following the contracts. She didn''t want to lose the gains.


    During the break, Harriet checked her Facebook which had not logged in for a few days.


    Harriet was toozy to updates her Facebook in the past but since Molly became her agent, she asked


    her to post an update in two or three days to keep the interaction with her fans.


    What was this arrangement?


    Harriet stared, and found that her Facebook fans had suddenly risen by more than two million.


    "Molly, my fans have increased a lot."


    Molly checked it and said happily, "Maybe you really are going to take off."


    Harriet rolled her eyes and pointed to ament saying, "Are you sure?"


    YY her: Get out of the entertainment circle, sucker, it is people like you who messes up the circle.


    Molly immediately plumped up her cheeks, "She is jealous of you!"


    Harriet did not retort it but just closed the Facebook.


    The system prompted that someone had followed her in a second.


    She casually clicked on and looked at the Facebook name, which was actually called Wesley Smith!


    Would it really be that man? Harriet has the illusion of being monitored in all directions.


    She held her chin, studying the ount carefully as if she found out a big secret.


    It was a pity that this ount had only followed three people in total. The profile was quite simple and


    there was no authentication.


    In the end, Harriet concluded that it was not the ount of Wesley.


    Harriet continued her work and left the ount behind. Jack called her again when she almost finished


    her job.


    "Miss rk, I''ll wait for you outside,"


    Harriet frowned why he didn''t say it early if he would pick her up.


    "Wesley wants to see me?" She asked while she knew the answer.


    "Well, boss told me to take you back to Opera Vi."


    Who cared to go there? Harriet could not say like that anyway, "Wait a minute."


    Harriet took a hard time to figure out an excuse to make her leave her alone.


    Harriet saw Jack''s car at a nce when she came out.


    She didn''t say a word to Jack on the way but just post an update on Facebook by following Molly''s


    requirement.


    "Jingle!"


    A familiar sound came to her ear, Harriet thought it was from her phone, but it was not after a nce.


    She happened to see that Jack''s phone screen was on and a message was being pushed on it when


    she raised her head. She took a closer look. Wasn''t it the update she just posted?


    Harriet showed a weird expression. Jack had a Facebook ount and followed her.


    So the ount she discovered before was the one of Wesley?


    Harriet could not help asking him, "Do you often use Facebook?"


    Jack shook his head, "I just browse it asionally." He thought to himself that he just checked Harriet''s


    updates mainly.


    Harriet wanted to ask whether Wesley also browsed the Facebook, but she had not enough courage to


    do that.


    It was none of her business about whether he browsed Facebook or not. But Harriet paid attention to


    the ount of Wesley before.


    She opened Facebook again, clicked into that ount, and was surprised to find that the ount was


    not a dead one and actually thumbed up hertest update.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Huh, he was a counterfeit, Harriet decisively canceled to follow him.


    Soon, they arrived at the vi and Wesley also came back coincidentally. Harriet met him at the door.


    Jack left and Harriet followed Wesley and entered the vi.


    Wesley poured himself a ss of water. Harriet went upstairs and was ready to take a bath.


    She swept her sight unintentionally at the floor-to-ceiling windows at the half way and found that there


    was a dark shadow there suddenly.


    She was so frightened that she held her breath. She pinched her palms tightly, looked away, and went


    downstairs calmly.


    She always had good eyesight and was sure that there was a man hiding.


    She blinked at Wesley while trying to stay calm. She coquettishly said, "Wesley, I would like a ss of


    hot milk."


    As she spoke, she secretly observed the man behind the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Wesley seemed to be willing to do that and took milk from the refrigerator to the kitchen.


    At this moment, the shadow suddenly moved, and a ck object was exposed and aimed at Wesley.


    Harriet soon panicked, "Wesley!"


    She eximed and rushed to Wesley.


    "Bang!" There was a gunshot and she felt the great pain.


    She stiffened and fell to the ground directly.


    "Harriet!" Wesley threw the milk and immediately hugged her. They hid in the kitchen and Wesley took


    out his phone and called the police.


    Then he opened a cab in the kitchen where there was a small darkpartment. He took out a


    pistol in it.


    "Wait for me." He lowered his body and approached the door.


    Harriet struggled to pull his sleeve, "It is dan...dangerous..."


    She didn''t want him to go.


    Footsteps sounded in the living room,ing towards the kitchen.


    "Stop talking and hold on." His voice was particrly soft at this moment.


    The tearing pain made Harriet weaker and weaker. She couldn''t stop Wesley but only watch him go


    forwards. Her vision was increasingly blurred, and then shepletely lost her consciousness.


    Wesley knew that he had to solve the man outside quickly, and sent Harriet to the hospital. Although


    the shot just didn''t hit her points, she would still be in danger if she lost too much blood.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and Wesley had reached the door.


    The footsteps outside stopped suddenly. His eyebrows flickered, and he jerked her body to the side.


    A bullet passed through the door and hit the opposite wall directly.


    Then one after another.


    Suddenly, the shooting stopped.


    Wesley realized what would happen and quickly backed away. Only to hear the sound of "boom", the


    door was blown open.


    Wesley rolled around on the ground and turned quickly, shooting at the door.


    But there was nobody.


    He didn''t dare to blink. He backed away, guarding in front of Harriet.


    "Bang!" A hand extended from the side and shot at him.


    If he escaped, Harriet may be shot again.


    He quickly grasped Harriet''s waist and hid aside at that urgent moment.


    The sound of wind appeared in his ear, and the bullet ran across his ear and hit the kitchen counter.


    At this moment, the man outside had shed in before Wesley reacted.


    A round object rolled on the ground, emitting thick white smoke.


    Wesley took a deep breath out of intention and felt dizzy.


    In order to stay awake, he took the gun and aimed at himself.

 Chapter 55 Acquiescence

    Chapter 55 Acquiescence


    There was decisive fierce shing in his eyes. He pressed the pistol without hesitation.


    The bullet entered his body, and the severe pain made him sober instantly.


    The man didn''t expect Wesley to be so cruel to himself as he originally nned toe in after he was


    fainted.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But he had missed his chance, and the rm sounded outside.


    The door of the vi was knocked open. He quickly shed out of the kitchen and went up to the


    second floor. He jumped directly from the hidden window sill and took advantage of the night to hide on


    a dense tree next to the vi.


    "I missed it." After a while, a low voice like a duck came out in the dark night.


    Jack led the police into the vi and quickly found Wesley.


    "Boss, are you okay?"


    Wesley ignored his injuries, and said anxiously, "Send Harriet to the hospital."


    Jack saw the weak Harriet on the ground, and quickly ordered, "Hurry, take her to the ambnce."


    "Sergeant Davis, please keep confidential about what happened today." If the affairs of the giants were


    exposed to the public, it would be difficult to deal with the rumors.


    Sergeant Davis nodded, ¡°Assistant Jack, do not worry and I will keep it confidential."


    Police staff began to collect evidence in the vi. Although Wesley gave himself a shot, he was not


    seriously injured.


    It''s just that the man who released the smoke bomb was really powerful. After leaving the danger,


    Wesley tried to stay awake, but in the end he couldn''t hold back, and he fainted as soon as he got on


    the ambnce.


    Jack quickly held him up, "Doctor, please check my boss''s wound!"


    The doctor nced at Wesley and continued to stop bleeding for Harriet: "He is fine. You don''t have to


    worry too much."


    What? He already fainted!


    Jack turned to be solemn. Who had the gut to secretly kill boss in Opera Vi.


    This was the first time he met such thing since he had followed him for so many years.


    Jack had no clue for the time being and could only wait for the police station''s oue.


    At the hospital, Harriet and Wesley were pushed into the operating room together. They were both shot


    and injured, requiring surgery to remove the bullets.


    "Oh no, the patient''s blood type is special." The nurse checked Harriet''s blood type. "The hospital has


    no storage."


    Harriet had lost too much blood and must have a blood transfusion; otherwise it was likely to be life-


    threatening.


    "Go out and ask them if her family cane here soon."


    The nurse hurried out to find Jack.


    This happened so suddenly and Jack had no idea how to people with the matching blood type.


    Wesley woke up soon and Jack told him about the situation of Harriet.


    His gunshot wound was not serious, just needed to take out the bullet and bandage the wound.


    Harriet''s blood type was special, and blood donors were hard to find. The fastest way now was to find


    Louisa.


    Wesley frowned but did not let Jack contact her.


    He suddenly remembered that Colin was Harriet''s brother, maybe he had the same blood type with


    Harriet.


    "Jack, call Colin and let hime to the hospital immediately."


    "Okay, I will do it immediately."


    In the review ss, Colin was studying seriously when he saw a call from a strange phone number. He


    ignored it.


    But the phone was keeping lighted on and he couldn''t ignore it at all.


    He could only bend down and secretly answered it, "Hello, who''s that?"


    Jack simply said, "Colin, your sister had an ident at Glorious Hospital. Come over here right now."


    "Be here as far as you can." Jack hung up the phone and immediately asked other people for help,


    hoping to find other blood donors soon.


    Colin stared at the phone inexplicably, thinking it might be a scam.


    But he felt something bad happened in his heart. He called Harriet but she didn''t answer it.


    "What''s wrong?" He grumbled and frowned. He called her four times in a row, but no one answered.


    Colin panicked till now got up and rushed outside the ssroom without any hesitation.


    Louisa realized his strangeness long ago, and shouted at him, "Colin, what are you doing? Where are


    you going?"


    Colin did not turn his head back.


    Louisa had no mood for ss and she threw the textbook, chasing him out.


    "Colin, stop there, Colin." Aftering out, Colin stopped a taxi and hurried to the hospital.


    Louisa quickly drove to keep up. They arrived at the hospital one after another in just a few minutes.


    Colin called Jack immediately, "Where is Harriet? I''m in the hospital!"


    "Colin!" Louisa caught up and patted him on the shoulder,ining, "Why did you run? What


    happened?"


    Colin was not in a mood to exin but looked around the hospital.


    Jack came out of the aisle and frowned as soon as he saw Louisa. He could never let her know what


    had happened.


    He thought he needed to find for an excuse but Louisa pretended not to know him after he got closer to


    them, "Is this¡­?"


    Colin shook his head, but he knew that he was the one who noticed him that Harriet had an ident,


    "Where is my sister?"


    Jack was calm, "Miss rk had a car ident. I happened to pass by. The doctor said that she lost too


    much blood and needed blood transfusion, but her blood type is special, I can only find you.


    "Okay, use my blood." Colin rolled up his sleeves without hesitation.


    Jack stopped him and exined, "You have to do a blood type match with the nurse first."


    Seeing Colin so worried about his sister, Louisa couldn''t help asking, "What blood type is your sister?"


    The next nurse replied, "RH negative blood."


    Louisa''s eyes brightened suddenly. She was thinking about how to further enhance her rtionship


    with Colin. Such a good opportunity was right in front of her, "I am of this blood type."


    "Really?" Colin held her shoulder happily.


    Louisa nodded affirmatively: "Please draw off my blood."


    Jack signaled Louisa to stop her as he knew her physical condition, but she gave him a stern look.


    Se dragged Colin and ran with the nurse before he did further movement.


    Jack quickly ran to report the situation to Wesley.


    "Miss Jones insists to donate her blood." Jack tried his best to say.


    He thought Wesley would be worried about her, but he said nothing.


    In the blood donation room, Louisa''s face was distorted. She was a self-willed person with a big temper


    but she was most afraid of pain.


    Colin stood apologetically and let her hold his arm, "Louisa, thank you so much."


    Louisa blinked, "If you really want to thank me, just agree to date me."


    Colin blushed, and nodded slowly after a while as if he made a huge decision.


    Louisa''s eyes shed with sess. She really wanted to thank the sister who she hadn''t met.


    After Harriet''s blood transfusion, her face improved a lot.


    Louisa was originally of poor physical fitness. After donating her blood, she took a break. She was


    going to visit his sister with Colin, but Sandra kept calling to urge her to go home as if there was


    something important to tell her.


    "I got it. I wille back immediately." She secretly stayed with Colin these days. If something was


    discovered by her mother, she would suffer from it. Louisa thought it was better to be obedient.


    When going out, she met Jack who came to Colin.


    When they passed by, she stopped a little bit and warned in a low voice, "You are not allowed to tell my


    family and Wesley about this."


    Jack nced at her, thinking he was needless to tell them as boss already knew it and he actually


    acquiesce to let her to do the donation.


    In the ward, Wesley sat quietly beside the bed, and Harriet was still ina.


    This was the third time she went to the hospital this month.


    Looking at her pale face, his heart was hurt inexplicably.


    A subtle crack appeared on his hard heart wall when he recalled that she blocked in front of him


    without hesitation..


    "Boss, there is news from the police station." Jack pushed in.


    Wesley converged his feeling, turned around, and motioned for him to continue.


    "The man who plotted against you was a fugitive murderer, named Patrick Grant."


    Wesley''s mouth twitched coldly with his eyes shing, "Got it."


    Some people just couldn''t wait to kill him?

 Chapter 56 Take Care of You

    Chapter 56 Take Care of You


    "And then..." Jack asked hesitantly.


    Wesley narrowed his eyes, "You do not need to worry about this matter, leave it to Rian."


    Jack asked no more about it, "Ms. Jones has left the hospital. She doesn''t know that it is Miss rk


    who needs the blood transfusion. She and Colin seem to know each other well."


    Louisa was the nominal fianc¨¦e of Wesley. If she messed up with Colin, there would turn out a trouble


    till the time.


    How could Wesley not understand the meaning of his words? He looked peaceful and looked back at


    Harriet, said lightly, "Well."


    He didn''t seem to care about it. Jack had no reason to care it since he reacted like that, so withdrew


    from the ward.


    It became quiet again. Wesley stood up, tucked the corner of the quilt for Harriet, turned around and


    left the ward.


    Harriet woke up a few hourster.


    She saw Colin''s young handsome face.


    "Harriet, you finally woke up!" Colin took her hand happily.


    Harriet was just thinking Wesley''s back when he was going out with a pistol. Where was him?


    Did he get hurt? That gangster was so cruel. No, no. Wesley was such a scourge, and he would never


    die easily.


    Althoughforting herself in her heart, her chest seemed to be pressed against a mountain. She felt


    she was some breathless. She had poorplexion. Colin was worried about her so much and he


    turned around, running to call the nurse.


    There was no way to be at peace for a moment for her.


    Harriet put away the quilt and wanted to get out of bed. The door was opened and a tall, slender figure


    showed up.


    "Wesley, you''re fine!" Her voice immediately became clearer, clearly mixed with joy.


    Wesley had been dealing with some business affairs in the next ward. Hearing Colin''s voice outside, he


    knew she was awake, so he came to see her.


    "Yes." He looked straight at her with his deep dark eyes which were hard to be ignored. "Do you feel


    better?"


    Was he worried about her?


    Harriet''s heartbeat was racing inexplicably, but it was normal for him to care about her as she was hurt


    because of him¡­


    She lifted her eyelids slightly and looked at him quietly. His face was ruddy. Although there were


    bandages on his body, he should be fine as he walked freely.


    She felt relieved but still asked him, "Is your injury dealt with properly?"


    "I am fine." Wesley replied and poured a ss of water for her, handing it to her mouth.


    She hadn''t drunk water for a long time and her lips were pretty dry.


    Harriet froze for a moment, feeling that she was a little ttered.


    She stretched her arms and the pain made her frown.


    Wesley''s eyes got darker when he saw her action. He moved the ss and ordered her, "Have some


    water."


    Harriet pursed her lips and stared at the cup, then opened her mouth mechanically.


    Wesley cooperated with her and fed her with water.


    "Grumbling..." Then, her stomach made some noise.


    Harriet lowered her head with embarrassment. She hadn''t eaten much food at noon and she had eaten


    nothing because of the identst night. By now, her stomach had been empty.


    "More water?" His voice seemed to be no different from usual, but if she listened carefully, she could


    hear a little different gentleness.


    Harriet shook her head. There was no food in her stomach. Drinking water would only make her


    hungrier.


    Wesley put the ss down and left the ward without saying anything.


    He just left like that?


    Harriet felt somehow upset.


    Colin called a doctor to check his sister, and happened to see Wesleying out of the ward, "May I


    ask who you are?"


    This was the first time he met Wesley. He didn''t like to watch news and did not know much about


    business, so he did not know Wesley even if he was famous in the upper ss.


    Wesley opened his mouth and wanted to answer, but he suddenly stopped as he was a little curious


    about how Harriet would introduce him.


    "I am Jack''s boss."


    "Ah, it''s you. I am literally thank you for saving my sister." Jack fabricated a car ident and shaped


    Wesley into Harriet''s life saver.


    Wesley did not deny it and shook hand with Colin briefly.


    Colin, anxious about Harriet''s health, did not talk much, followed the doctor and nurse into the ward.


    In the ward, Harriet stared at the door with worrying.


    She heard Colin''s voice. Wesley had just gone out, they must have met. If Colin asked about her


    rtionship with Wesley, should she tell him?


    She was so entangled in her heart that her face was even worse.


    After Colin came in, he stood beside the bed and kept looking at the doctor.


    "The patient is recovering well, but she must stay on the bed so as not to rip the wound. In addition,


    she should pay attention to have light good." The doctor told Colin sideways.


    Harriet also wanted to know about Wesley''s injury. She just asked quietly in her heart, but the words


    came out from her mouth immediately, "Is Boss Smith alright?"


    The doctor smiled, "Please do not worry about him as he was just injured slightly."


    Harriet finally put away her trepidation with the doctor''s answer.


    "Harriet, take a good rest, I''ll buy you something to eat." Colin also felt relieved and got up.


    Wesley returned back, carrying a bag in his hand.


    "I bought you some food." After he came in, he put the bag to the table.


    Colin helped set up a table, "Thank you."


    Wesley nced at Harriet and said, "My pleasure."


    What pleasure! Harriet''s eyes shed anxiously. What the hell was this man doing? Did he want to


    expose their rtionship to her brother?


    What would Colin think of her!


    "Boss Smith, thank you for your help." Colin said intentionally.


    Wesley answered directly, "Well."


    Colin looked at them for several times, feeling the atmosphere was strange but he expressed what it


    was.


    "Harriet, have some porridge." Colin put the porridge in front of Harriet and helped her raise the bed


    slightly.


    Harriet was starving, smelling the tempting rice fragrance and swallowing saliva. She tried to raise her


    hand.


    The wound was very close to her arm, and she fell on the ground before. It hurt when she moved her


    arm.


    Although she pretended to be fine, she failed to hold back and just frowned.


    Colin didn''t notice it as he was not a careful man.


    Wesley sat directly beside the bed, picked up the spoon, stirred the porridge, scooped the upperyer,


    and delivered it to Harriet''s mouth.


    Harriet suddenly became stiff like a wood carving.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    What the hell was he doing! Didn''t he see Colin looking at him?


    "Aren''t you hungry?" Wesley raised his eyebrow and stared at her.


    Of course, but she was frightened by his abnormal behavior. She did not care whether she was painful


    or not, raising her hand for catching the spoon.


    But Wesley moved faster than her, lowering his voice and saying, "Don''t move."


    His eyes were full of warnings.


    Harriet had to stop her hand, opening her mouth and biting the spoon tightly.


    Wesley had to pull out the spoon from her mouth with force.


    "Colin, my wound hurts, youe and feed me."


    But Colin directly said, "Harriet, my stomach hurt, I want to go to the bathroom."


    Then he ran away.


    Harriet didn''t catch her breath suddenly and choked fiercely, almost choking out the porridge she had


    just eaten.


    Wesley kindly gave her a favor, but she opened his hand at once, frowned and asked, "Wesley, what


    do you mean?"


    Wesley raised his eyebrows expressionlessly, scooped another spoonful of porridge and handed it to


    her mouth, "I am taking care of you."


    Harriet smiled coldly and directly asked him to leave, "I don''t need it, just leave me alone."

 Chapter 57 His Concern

    Chapter 57 His Concern


    The surrounding temperature dropped instantly.


    The man''s eyes changed, and her name was coldly called, "Harriet... rk."


    Harriet quickly looked away, but still spoke in a solemn way, "My brother will take care of me and do not


    bother you to do that. You should take care of the person you need to."


    Wesley sneered, "What do you want to say?"


    Harriet didn''t believe that he didn''t understand what she meant, and mocked, "Did you treat me


    differently because I was shot for youst night?"


    Wesley''s face was even colder.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Harriet sneered, "You should know what kind of person I am. If you


    want topensate me, let''s just talk about money. What about 8 million dors?"


    Harriet had a bright smile on her pale face, thinking his life was worth more than 8 million dors.


    Harriet knew that Wesley stayed with her just because of his guilt for her.


    She knew their actual trading rtionship, but her chest would still feel stuffy with what she said.


    Wesley had regained his usual indifference, and suddenly sat down on the bed, raising her chin,


    "Good, you are very self-aware."


    Harriet''s heart was inexplicably twitched, shaking her head and trying to get rid of his shackles.


    But the man lowered his head and bit her fiercely before she got rid of him.


    She widened her eyes with her shoulders pressed heavily. She could not resist him at all.


    He kissed her too hard and soon she tasted a trace of blood.


    "Woo." She tried to shout.


    Wesley did not let her go, but even kissed her harder.


    Her lips were fiercely painful like they were dipped in the pepper water.


    He let her go after a few minutes.


    Harriet stared at him angrily, "Is that how you treat your life saver?"


    How did she go out with her tortured lips?


    Wesley squeezed her chin again, and looked down at her condescendingly, "Don''t try to provoke me. I


    can give you everything, or make you lose everything."


    The man slid his finger down, pressed hard on her sore spot, and backed away.


    She took a cold breath and lowered her head to quickly restrain the pain in her eyes, thinking that his


    guilt should have gone.


    She didn''t care anymore.


    She awkwardly picked up the spoon and scooped the porridge slowly into the mouth, like a child who


    just learned to eat.


    Wesley just stood aside and did note to help her again.


    Colin returned from the bathroom, leaned against the door like a thief, and secretly looked inside.


    He felt strange just now, but now he did not understand what was happening when he looked inside.


    This handsome man came to take care of his sister in person. Didn''t he like his sister? Why did he just


    stand by and do nothing while he left?


    His sister broke up with her boyfriendst time. Even though she did not look sad, but Colin still felt that


    she was quite upset. She was not old, but she was time to get married. If she could find a reliable


    boyfriend and get married, their mom should be very happy.


    Colin had begun to consider her lifelong event.


    Colin couldn''t stand it anymore and quickly entered the ward.


    "Harriet, let me help you." Then he nced at Wesley for a few more times, wondering he was not a


    reliable and did not know how to be a gentleman.


    As soon as Wesley left, Colin got close to Harriet, "Harriet, what''s the matter with your lips?"


    "I just identally bit them when eating the porridge." Harriet''s eyes shed.


    "That is." Colin stared at her suspiciously. "What is your rtionship with Boss Smith? Does he like


    you?"


    "You are talking nonsense, I have nothing with him. I did him a favor and he is grateful to me." She was


    not lying. She helped him save his beloved fianc¨¦e with a child and one of her kidneys after all .Harriet


    shed a bit of pain in her eyes, shifting the topic and saying, "I haven''t checked your study recently. Is


    it going well?"


    Colin didn''t want her to pass the topic, "Is that so? Harriet, I don''t think Boss Smith is a reliable man. If


    you have another boyfriend, you must tell me that I will check it for you."


    "You check for me? You are still a rookie, how can you seed doing that?" Harriet rolled her eyes at


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    him.


    "I''m a man. I know men better than you. By the way, how did you have a car ident?"


    Suddenly, Harriet understood that this should be an excuse made by Wesley and Jack, "It was just an


    ident. A cat suddenly ran on the road. I braked quickly. A car just came behind and I got saved."


    Colin had no doubt about what she said, and only told her to drive carefully in the future.


    Louisa arrived home. Sandra dragged her to the sofa and sat down.


    "Howe you often hang out recently as I have told you to prepare for the birthday party?"


    Louisa held her arm and acted coquettishly. In fact, she was a little bit guilty, "Mom, you can take


    charge on it without my help. Did you just want to talk about the party by calling me back so hurriedly?"


    "Humph, will youe back if I do not talk in a hurried tone?"


    Then nothing was happen. Louisa felt sorry for a while as she could have a change to meet Colin''s


    family.


    "Louisa?" Sandra frowned and called Louisa twice.


    "What? Mom, I''m listening." Louisa drew back her thoughts.


    Sandra found she had a pale face and asked her with concern, "Are you feeling good?"


    "I''m fine, really." Although she was a little tired, she forced herself to cheer up as she could not let her


    mom find out any clues.


    "You have to stay at home these days. Your dad will officially announce the engagement between you


    and Wesley on the birthday party." Sandra hoped that Louisa and Wesley would get married quickly so


    that she could be relieved on the future of her daughter.


    "Mom, I''m not a prisoner." Louisa was not willing to stay at home as she and Colin finally made some


    progress and she nned to take him down by taking advantage the chance.


    Sandra showed a serious face, "Do as I say."


    Louisa would like to retort but she lowered her head unwillingly when she saw her harsh eyes. She was


    really afraid of annoying her. If she was locked in the room, she still could sneak out when she was out.


    "Then I''ll go back to my room." Louisa stood up, but her world became dark sharply with her body


    falling down on the sofa.


    Sandra eximed, and quickly held her, "Louisa, what''s wrong with you?"


    Louisa recovered and shook her head, "It may be that I did not rest wellst night."


    Sandra did not dare to be careless, and immediately ordered the servant to call a doctor home.


    Louisa lowered her eyes, wondering what she should do. She could not see the doctor.


    She must think of a way to fool it.


    Her eyes kept rolling and then an idea came up her mind.


    She called Wesley when Sandra was pouring her a ss of water, "Wesley, could you ask Jacke


    to my house and pick me up right now? You can tell my mom that you are going to take me to try on a


    dress."


    "Okay." Wesley agreed without asking anything.


    Louisa didn''t doubt about him as Wesley was always responsive to her.


    But Wesley guessed her purpose. She probably did not want her family to know the blood transfusion.


    So Jack turned around and went to Jones house before he arrived at the hospital.


    He arrived before the doctor and told Sandra his intention.


    Sandra worried about Louisa, "You''d better take Louisa try the dress tomorrow."


    "Mom, don''t worry. I will let Jack take me to the hospital first. No need to concern about me too much."


    Louisa shook Sandra''s hand.


    Sandra couldn''t stand her begging. She saw Louisa in good mood and had topromise.


    Louisa finally escaped from her home.


    In the hospital ward, Harriet kept looking at the ceiling in boredom.


    Colin was hurried back to study by her, and she was alone in the ward.


    Her injury was serious, requiring a week of rest to recover. She couldn''t get off the bed for the first two


    days.


    There was a slight footstep at the door. She slightly turned her head and saw that it was Jack. She


    seemed to be rxed but her chest was still tight.

 Chapter 58 Lily? Wesley?

    Chapter 58 Lily? Wesley?


    Jack went straight to the bed and put down the lunch box, "Miss rk, it is your lunch."


    Harriet thought of Wesley when she saw Jack. She became more upset and talked in not respectful


    way, "Wow, you have be a takeaway deliverer."


    Jack didn''t care what she said and ced the lunch box for her.


    The food was exquisite and smelled good, but she had no appetite, saying with dissatisfaction, "What


    are these? I have no eager to eat them by just one nce."


    Jack frowned as he had already bought the food ording to her preferences, "What would Miss rk


    like to eat?"


    Harriet suddenly changed the subject, "Did the gangsterst night be caught?"


    Jack paused and squeezed his lips, "Boss Smith will handle it."


    "Where is him. I want to meet him." She looked at Jack forthright in a deep voice.


    Jack got up and went to the next room, "Boss, Miss rk wants to see you."


    Wesley was dealing withpany documents and did not respond him.


    Harriet waited for him but she had waited for an hour until he came over.


    She stared at the man sitting opposite with a stretched face and said straight away, "I want to know the


    identity of the gangster."


    He might have known their rtionship as he was able to find their private vi and lurked in. If she met


    him alone next time...Harriet had to prepare.


    "Give her." Wesley looked at Jack.


    Jack was slightly surprised, thinking that Wesley would refuse her. He obediently took out the


    notebook, found relevant documents and sent it to Harriet.


    Harriet immediately browsed the message once she got it. Her eyessh was shaking slightly and


    there was a flicker of fear.


    The person she facedst night turned out to be a lunatic killer. Harriet was so shocked and she felt


    cold all over the body.


    She couldn''t cope with this guy at all.


    Her expressions kept changing. She bitterly twitched her lips, wondering what to do in the future.


    Wesley collected all her expressions in his eyes, knowing her worries. He said in peace, "He will not


    threaten you as I am with you."


    He just said something about his power, but Harriet couldn''t help bute up with other feelings. But


    she denied them for a moment.


    She should not take it seriously for his words. If she took it, she would be a loser.


    A weekter, in the Phoenix Film City,


    As soon as Harriet recovered, she entered the crew and started a tense filming.


    She had read scripts and recited lines when she was recuperating in the hospital, so she adapted the


    work quickly.


    Harriet received a call from Colin before returning home after the filming, "Harriet, when will youe


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    back?"


    Harriet did not stay at the hotel as it was a short driving from the crew to her apartment.


    "I am just off work." Harriet got up and walked out, but suddenly a person ran out beside her, hitting her


    shoulder hard.


    She fell down to the side, and the phone flew out directly.


    "Harriet!" Molly eximed and ran over, trying to grab Harriet, but it was toote.


    A figure in front of her shed in a hurry and when she recovered, she had fallen into a warm embrace


    before she almost fell to the ground.


    "Harriet, are you okay?" A familiar voice rang in her ear.


    Harriet looked up and asked doubtfully, "Why are you here?"


    "I just came back from another city and would like to stop by to visit you." Keith still kept holding Harriet.


    He showed softness in his eyes when smelling the fragrance of her body.


    "Hum!" Molly deliberately raised her tone.


    Harriet reacted and immediately withdrew from Keith''s arms. "Thank you."


    She ran to pick up her phone but unfortunately the screen was smashed andpletely useless.


    "Would you like to have dinner with me? I treat you." Keith did not forget his purpose.


    Harriet thought of Colin, borrowed Molly''s mobile phone and called back, "I dropped my phone


    identally and it broke. Well, I will be back soon."


    Harriet hung up the phone and looked at Keith, "Keith, sorry, I have to go back my home to deal with


    something. Could we have the dinner another day?"


    She frowned and did not like making an excuse.


    Keith could only agree with her even he was not willing, nodding, "Okay."


    Molly asked her when they got out of the Film City and got on the car, "What happened to Colin?"


    Harriet had told Molly that she had a brother.


    She shook her head, leaning on the seat and rubbing her temples, "He is fine."


    Molly got what she meant soon and felt sorry for Keith for a second.


    She saw Colin crouching mysteriously in the corner when entering the door after half an hour.


    She walked and asked curiously, "What are you doing?"


    Colin was surprised by her and quickly hid the item behind him.


    Harriet frowned, grabbing his arm, "Show me what is hidden."


    "Meow..." A soft cry came from behind him.


    Colin turned around with a smile. A small orange cat appeared in front of her.


    "You bought it?"


    "No, I picked it up. It is a stray cat." Colin stared at her, afraid that she would not allow him to keep it.


    "Harriet, look at it. How cute it is."


    Harriet had never had a pet, but still knew somemon sense, "You took it back directly? Did you


    remove its mites? Did you get it vinated?"


    "It has been vinated. Harriet, did you just agree with me to keep it?" Colin asked excitedly.


    Harriet smiled and touched the fluffy ears of the little orange cat, "Have you named it?"


    "Not yet." Colin said, "Why don''t you get a name for it?"


    Harriet''s eyes shed, "Let''s call it Lily."


    Colin was a little confused, "What?"


    "Just call it Lily, a kind of flower." The name was also familiar with "Wesley".


    Harriet then grabbed the little orange cat from Colin and went upstairs.


    Colin froze in ce. He had been thinking for a long time about how to convince his sister to keep the


    cat and he did not expect it was so easy.


    Harriet took the little orange cat back to the room and put it on the ground, "Wesley, roll."


    The little orange cat looked at her innocently.


    "You do not know how to do it? I teach you." Harriet caught its two front legs and taught it to roll.


    "Wesley, I will be your master in the future. You must be obedient and you are not allowed to defecate


    anywhere."


    Wesley came back his office after a meeting. He sneezed violently before sitting down.


    Jack immediately handed him a tissue to wipe his hands, "Boss, the police station informed that Patrick


    Grant was caught."


    "You contact Sergeant Davis that we wille over tomorrow." Wesley frowned and threw the tissue.


    Then he got up to the bathroom.


    Jack followed him for a few steps, "Do we need to withdraw the security personnel around Miss rk?"


    Wesley stopped, and said after a moment, "Keep them for the time being."


    Wesley deployed people to secretly protect Harriet since the ident happened, but she didn''t know it.


    Wesley stayed in the hospital for less than two days and was discharged. He never visited Harrietter,


    and only asked Jack send her nutritious food for several times.


    But Harriet just threw the food with hatred.


    Wesley had a short video conference before leaving thepany after he got out of the bathroom.


    A silver-white Porsche stopped at the door of the bar with bright lights in the dim night.


    The tall girl jumped out of the car, wearing ck tights, white vest with a green cutout jacket, explosive


    hairstyle and thick smoky makeup. She just looked like she often hung out in bars.


    She nced around for a few times, walked into the bar, turned around on the dance floor, came to a


    remote seat and sat down. She was patted on the back and immediately turned around, smiling at the


    person, "Molly, how do I look?"

 Chapter 59 Get in trouble

    Chapter 59 Get in trouble


    Molly stared at her in surprise, "Harriet?"


    "It''s me." Harriet sat down beside her.


    Molly touched her exaggerated hairstyle and asked in disbelief, "When do you excellent makeup


    skills?"


    Molly had already figured it out her skills since she had been her agent for a period of time.


    "It a secret." Harriet blinked yfully.


    "What would you like to drink?" Molly waved the waiter.


    Harriet thought about it and said, "Yogurt."


    She ate a lot before she came out, and her stomach was pretty full.


    "Would you not like a ss of wine?" It was Harriet''s idea to hang out in the bar.


    Harriet looked at other directions, "Just order it if you want."


    Molly followed her gaze, "What are you looking at?"


    Shaking her head, she took Molly''s arm and got up to the dance floor, "Look at the handsome guys."


    "Where are they?" Molly turned her head to look again, but she was crowded and could not see clearly


    as the lights were dim.


    "Stop searching. Let''s go dancing." Harriet frowned secretly as she turned around.


    Her body wobbled like a snake with the dynamic and passionate tunes. There was temptation in her


    beautiful eyes and sometimes they are shining like stars. Although her makeup was vulgar, she got


    attention from some men.


    A tall man approached her quietly, holding her wrist suddenly.


    She looked up and tried to pull her hand back.


    The man dragged her, and said with augh, "Beauty, let''s hang out together."


    Molly had a great time and did not notice Harriet.


    "Let go!" She shouted with her eyebrows raised.


    But no one heard her as the music was so loud.


    The man did not loosen her but hugged her out of the dance floor.


    Harriet''s eyes were cold, and she stamped her heel on the man''s foot.


    The man broke out a cry and let her go.


    She hurried to hide from him soon.


    But she was surrounded by three men before she escaped.


    And the man who hugged her came closer and made a wink towards the three m, gathering around her


    together.


    Although the thong noticed what they were doing but they just stood aside as they thought they knew


    each other and hung out at this bar.


    Harriet was in a trap and did not know how to get rid of them. .


    "Beauty, what are you afraid of as you havee here? I just want to hang out with you and have no


    other intentions."


    The man kept watching her body.


    Harriet''s eyes crossed a hint of anger. She had already vilified herself, how could she attract men?


    Why did he have such preference?


    Harriet converged her expression, thinking about how to escape.


    Molly suddenly emerged from the side but she didn''t the men around Harriet, thinking they were just


    hanging out at the bar. Molly happily dragged her, "I have had a great time for dancing. I felt all my cells


    turned to be energetic."


    Harriet made an eye contact at her. Molly immediately noticed something was wrong as they had been


    getting along well with each other.


    "Harriet." Molly frowned slightly.


    "Yeah, I am feeling great too." Harriet smiled but in fact she was helpless. She hoped that Molly could


    save her.


    Molly lowered her voice and asked her, "What should we do?"


    The men did not know Harriet lips were moving as they could only saw her back.


    Molly understood and asked her calmly, "Would you mind introducing these guys?"


    The men approached them and Harriet blinked and exined, "Friends I just met. We just hung put


    together."


    "That''s great. I am a bit boring to dance alone." Molly looked quite happy. Although she didn''t look


    particrly stunning, she had her instinct beauty. A man had nced her for several times.


    "Let''s go. I promise you will have fun tonight." The man who called himself Mike would hug Harriet in


    his arms when he got closer to her.


    Fortunately, Harriet responded quickly, striding away to dodge his hands.


    They were surrounded to the side corridor.


    Shining Bar was the most luxurious, lively and popr bar in Folsom, not only because of its big


    capacity and the best DJ, but also because of its strong background and the excellent service.


    The public area of the bar was part of the dance floor, but the rooms were only avable to VIP


    customers. Not everyone could be a VIP who was rich and powerful.


    Mike seemed to be rich as he waved a waiter for best room, handing a card to the waiter.


    "Shall we follow them?" Molly winked at Harriet.


    Harriet nced at the direction of the bathroom then she bent over while touching her stomach.


    Molly immediately held her and asked, "Harriet, what''s wrong with you?"


    "My...my stomach hurts..." Harriet performed it easily since she was an actress.


    Molly was also affected by her, saying in panic. "What should I do? Do I need to take you to the


    hospital?"


    Molly turned back while holding Harriet. How could the men let them go? "Where are you going?"


    "You see, her stomach hurts, and she has had stomach illness for a long time. What to do if she gets a


    sudden acute gastroenteritis?" Molly was worried and tried to call 120 for emergency treatment.


    And Harriet was crying to cooperate Molly. She curled up into a ball, which showed that she got a


    severe pain.


    Someone''s sympathy was aroused, "Mike, shall we send her to the hospital?"


    "Nonsense." Mike''s sharp eyes fell on Harriet, "What a coincidence that she is just sick right now. I


    would rather to see if she will die."


    Harriet buried her head with her face darkened. She said with a trembling voice, "I...I want to go to the


    bathroom."


    Molly came with her and the man did not stop them. He made a wink with another man.


    The man stepped forward and said, "Hand over your phones."


    Molly frowned and raised her voice, "Why should I give you."


    Harriet pulled her sleeves and motioned to give them the phones. These guys were not easy to mess


    with. Just when she was next to the man, she felt that there was a hard thing in his waist that touched


    her. If she guessed right, it should be a weapon.


    Although Molly was puzzled, she red at the man, but obediently handed over the phone.


    Harriet also handed over hers, and then they were allowed to get in the bathroom.


    The restroom on the side of the hallway was quiet, and there was no one when they came in.


    Molly asked anxiously, "Harriet, who are they?"


    Harriet shrugged helplessly, "I have no idea why he likes me."


    "Ah." Molly froze for a moment.


    Harriet whispered in her ear, "I suspect he has a gun with him, so we can''t fight against them directly."


    "How could we ask for help without our phones?" Molly said worriedly.


    Harriet smiled at her mysteriously, "I have an idea."


    Then she dragged her into a cubicle, "Put off your clothes."


    "What for?" Molly hugged her chest with confusion.


    Harriet patted her face, "What are you thinking? I will put on your inner clothes, then clean my makeup


    and put off my wig. They will not recognize me!"


    "Hey, smart girl!" Molly immediately started undressing her clothes.


    Harriet took a small bottle from the bag and started to remove her makeup.


    "You take the bottle with you?" Molly was shocked with her mouth opened.


    It was just a coincidence as Harriet exined while applying it, "This makeup makes me ufortable


    and I am going to remove it after hanging out for a while."


    Molly gave her a thumb up and they quickly changed their clothes.


    Harriet took off her wig, revealing her soft, flowing hair. After removing makeup, she had a simple


    beauty which was so different from the dressing before.


    "I will go out first. You lock the door and wait for me here." Harriet told Molly what to do and walked to


    the door.


    Outside the door, Mike leaned against the wall with a cigarette in his mouth. He looked up when


    hearing the footsteps and was shocked by her innocent beauty.


    Harriet walked out without squinting. She realized that their eyes were all on her.


    Mike talked to her when she was almost at the door of the bar. "Beauty, wait a minute."


    Harriet was frightened and quickened her pace.


    But they soon caught up. Harriet ran away directly.


    Seeing a waiter on the opposite side carrying a bottle of wine into a room, she was hit by a thought and


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    followed him into the room.


    "Excuse¡ª" She suddenly stopped when she looked up.

 Chapter 60 She Has the Final Say

    Chapter 60 She Has the Final Say


    She saw Wesley was drinking with a middle-aged man.


    He watched over through the voice and Harriet was toote to hide.


    She stood stiffly.


    The middle-aged man beside him shed a stunning look when he saw Harriet, and then beckoned to


    her, "Are you arranged by Boss Lincoln? Hurry to serve us!"


    Wesley retracted his gaze indifferently, as if not knowing her.


    Harriet smiled, took the bottle from the waiter''s tray, and walked over quickly.


    "Pour the wine for Boss Smith first."


    Harriet struggled to walk toward Wesley, pouring wine for him while bowing her head.


    "Boss Smith, I think she looks pretty. Do you like her?" The middle-aged man hinted.


    Wesley gave him a cold nce.


    The man shut up immediately, knowing that he might have said something wrong. Everyone in the


    circle knew that Wesley did not mess up with women and had little gossip. In addition, he was very


    fond of the daughter from Jones family.


    "Youe over here." The man''s eyes shed darkly.


    Harriet''s back was rigid and she nced at Wesley, then walked towards the man.


    The middle-aged man was obsessed with her with his hand stretching out to touch her.


    Harriet was about to hide but her arm was suddenly pulled back with her body falling into Wesley''s


    arms.


    "Where are you going?" The atmosphere was frozen, and his voice was cold.


    She dared to flirt with another man in front of him. She was just challenging his dignity as a man.


    "Don''t you know?" Harriet asked in a low voice, ncing at Wesley and trying to stand up.


    The man next to him had already hinted at him. Didn''t he know? Why did he ask her instead?


    Wesley hugged her tighter and was about to warn her, but noisy footsteps came from the door, and


    then the door was pushed open from the outside.


    "You dare to trick me." Mike red at Harriet tightly, "I just wondered why I couldn''t find you


    everywhere. And you just hang out with other men without telling me. I will kill you."


    What! What was he talking about! Mike was the Oscar winner, alright.


    Harriet couldn''t move.


    Mike was furious and would want to kill her at once. He rushed over with great force, followed by his


    underlings.


    Harriet was a little scared, but she felt safe with Wesley. She smiled instead and just held Wesley''s arm


    with her whole body sticking to him. She yed the woman and said, "Boss Smith, I belong to you. You


    have to protect me."


    "Bitch." Mike came forward and would like to grad her arms.


    Wesley got up suddenly and pushed her to the sofa. He kicked Mike to the ground with fast and heavy


    force.


    The middle-aged man next to him noticed that the situation was not good and immediately notified the


    bar staff.


    Mike hit the ground with his knees. He had never been hit like this. He immediately pulled out a knife


    from his waist, "You beat me. You do not want to live!


    "Guys, action." His underlings took out weapons and surrounded Wesley.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The shining weapons frightened Harriet and she pinched the sleeve of Wesley hard.


    God, how could they escape! Would they be cut to death?


    However, Wesley did not show any panic, and he remained calm.


    As long as someone got closer, he could knock him down at once.


    "You dodge over there," he said coldly.


    Harriet hurriedly left him and hid behind the sofa, staring at him in surprise.


    She never knew that his skill was so good.


    Mike didn''t expect to encounter such a fierce guy. He looked at him more atrociously. He was going to


    attack Harriet when he saw she was hiding in the corner.


    Wesley noticed and yelled, "Run!"


    Harriet was frightened hard, and she quickly ran to the other side of the sofa.


    But there was another person on the opposite side, blocking her path.


    Harriet remembered that she had a bottle of portable perfume in her bag and came up a n. She had


    identally sprayed it in her eyes before which made it hard to open her eyes for a while.


    She immediately took it out and pressed the sprinkler hard against his face while the man was not


    paying attention.


    "Ouch!" He screamed painfully and dropped the knife to the ground.


    Harriet kicked the man''s crotch with her foot and he cried again.


    She immediately fled to the door.


    "Don''t let her run away." Mike shouted behind.


    Harriet ran faster, but looked back at Wesley with worries. She happened to see that Wesley was being


    locked from behind, and a man was going to knock his head with a weapon.


    "Wesley!" She ran back instinctively while widening her eyes.


    Wesley hadn''t got away the man who bound him but the knife was getting closer and closer to him.


    Had she not messed up with those guys, Wesley would not fight against them. What should she do if


    he was hurt?


    She would never let him hurt and do nothing.


    "Mike, I''ll go with you!" She yelled at Mike. This was the only way to keep him safe.


    Mike''s underlings immediately stopped and looked at Mike.


    "Humph, I don''t need you to save me." His sharp eyes shot at Harriet. He bent down, flicked the person


    behind him, and broke away.


    "Stop, don''t you know who he is!" The middle-aged uncle who was afraid and hid aside finally said a


    something.


    "I do not care!" Mike brandished his weapon and stared at Wesley fiercely.


    Wesley had no fear in his eyes. He stood not far from him, staring at him indifferently.


    "Wesley, I''ll help you!" Harriet saw those guys were going to besiege her again. She took off her high


    heel and smashed it directly on Mike''s face.


    But Mike jumped aside and the high heel directly hit Wesley''s face in the end.


    There was a chuckle around.


    Wesley''s face was even darker with an obvious heel print on his cheek.


    Harriet looked away awkwardly, "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Mike raised the knife again.


    Harriet shouted, "I have called the police and they wille over soon."


    Mike did not care about it at all, "I would beat this little young man even the godes here. How dare


    he hook up with my woman?"


    He was addicted to acting.


    Harriet couldn''t help but scolded him in her mind. She checked Wesley in anxiety.


    Wesley was still not stressed out. He looked directly at him with his dark eyes and his slight smirking.


    He said coldly, "Your woman?"


    Mike arrogantly replied, "She is my woman!"


    "Ow!" Mike cried out before he finished his sentence. He didn''t see Wesley''s movements clearly but he


    had reached him and kicked him directly, "Say it again."


    Harriet waspletely sluggish, staring at Wesley like he was a monster. How did he do that just now?


    She was originally worried about his safety.


    "What are you still doing? Beat him to death! I don''t believe he can remain unscathed against us!"


    "Fuck, stop it!" The door was kicked away with a big bang.


    The handsome blond man spoke a dialect and yelled at Mike.


    "Boss, why are you here?" Mike released his hand and the knife fell directly to the ground. His


    underlings immediately dropped their weapons and hid aside as they were rats meeting a cat.


    "Humph, I''m afraid this bar will be destroyed by you if I am not here." The handsome guy walked over


    with a sullen face. He hit Mike''s stomach with a punch and made him fall down the ground painfully.


    "Drag him out." Then he immediately put on a smiley face and apologized to Wesley. "Boss Smith, it''s


    my fault as I did not train them well. They were just too young. Please forget about this thing and I will


    punish him hard and he must be taken off the skin. "


    He was so arrogant before but just turned to be please Wesley like that way. Harriet did not expect him


    change too fast.


    Wesley sorted out his cor and nced at the handsome man lightly.


    Harriet regained her mind and immediately said with satire before Wesley spoke, "Sir, if apology works,


    what should the police do? This case could not be passed so easily!"


    The handsome guy nced at her contemptuously, "Boss Smith, what do you think?"


    Wesley walked past him directly, "She has the final say."

 Chapter 61 Fake Gentleness

    Chapter 61 Fake Gentleness


    The blond handsome dude was blue in the face at that moment, but he quickly changed his mood,


    smiling tteringly toward Harriet rk.


    ¡°Where is my friend?¡± Harriet rk thought of Molly Bush.


    ¡°She¡¯s out there. We did nothing to her.¡± Several henchmen replied immediately to avoid kicking their


    ass.


    They followed Brother Furry and then bullied other people at ordinary times. They did not expect that


    one day they would run into a stone wall.


    Harriet thought herself as a bad guy, seeing those people whom she cannot be trifled with. If they


    called police, the situation would be messier. Under this circumstance, she preferred to settle the


    matter out of the court.


    She looked at Wesley Smith. ¡°Mr. Smith, what I say really counts?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± At this point, Wesley Smith¡¯ phone rang so he walked toward the door and answered.


    Harriet rk said to the blond guy, ¡°This time let it pass. I hope you can educate your friends well and


    assure they won¡¯t bother me in the future. Or...¡±


    Her eyes turned sharp, shooting the guy.


    The guy nodded, assured seriously, ¡°You have my word.¡±


    Then he took a card and passed it to Harriet rk, ¡°My phone number is on it. If you get involved in a


    tricky matter, you can call me.¡±


    Tricky matters were thest thing Harriet rk wanted in this. But she still took it due to his


    special identity.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Harriet turned around and strode towards to door.


    Brother Furry just stood there and watched her walk away.


    Waiting for all the other people leaving, he ran to the blond dude at once, ¡°Brother, I just y with a


    woman. Do you have to do that?


    ¡°Humph!¡± The blond guy pped his forehead hard, ¡°I think you¡¯re used to ride roughshod over abroad.


    Go and see what the ce is. If you are trifled with the Smiths, you even don¡¯t know how you died.


    Don¡¯t mess with the Smiths, or I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    ¡°Bother, it¡¯s my fault. Please don¡¯t leave me alone.¡± Brother Furry apologized right away, feeling so


    unlucky to meet Harriet rk.


    ¡°If you do not stir up trouble, I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    When came out, Harriet saw Molly Bush at once. She rushed toward her, ¡°Molly, are you okay?¡±


    Molly Bush shook his head and got a glimpse of Wesley Smith behind Harriet, ¡°I heard a fight inside.


    Mr. Smith, he came out of there too...¡±


    Harriet exined it lest Molly though too much, ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith helped me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what a coincidence! Last time you had a car ident, it was also Mr. Smith...¡±


    ¡°It was Assistant Moor. I said I was Assistant Moor¡¯s friend, so he helped me.¡± Harriet interrupted her


    lest she made wild guesses.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Molly Bush learned that, and she stole a nce at Wesley Smith regretfully, ¡°I heard about that


    Mr. Smith is thergest shareholder of Pleasure Media. You are literally our boss. Kind of...¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So what? Time to go home right now.¡±


    Didn¡¯t wait for Molly Bush to answer. Harriet rk walked to Wesley Smith. After waiting for him


    finishing answering telephone, she said, ¡°Mr. Smith, today, thank you.¡±


    He nced at Molly Bush along with lightly frowning.


    ¡°Um. I gotta go home.¡± Not knowing what, Molly Bush has a ominous presentiment.


    As expected, a cold and hard voice came when she just turned around, ¡°Well. Just walk away?¡±


    Harriet rk stopped and bit her lips, and turned to him, ¡°Is there something I can do for you?¡±


    Her attitude made Wesley Smith ufortable.


    ¡°Do not go to a bar afterwards.¡± He walked to her. Harriet might consider that he cares about her.


    ¡°Oh.¡± A sense of loss which Harriet did not notice in her voice, she just stood there.


    Harriet knew, the reason why Wesley said so was that he didn¡¯t like other people to touch his stuff.


    She smiled ironically, because she was the ¡°stuff¡±.


    Molly Bush didn¡¯t dare to move nearer to her. Molly ran to her hurriedly until Wesley Smith was some


    distance away, ¡°What were you talking about?¡±


    Harriet¡¯s nature recovering itself, ¡°Nothing. I just expressed my appreciation.¡±


    Molly took her face in her hands like a nympho, ¡°How handsome Mr. Smith is! He is more handsome


    than those Hollywood movie stars.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Harriet sneered, ¡°What did those actors do to you?¡±


    Harriet didn¡¯t recognize Wesley Smith any excellence but money and a good look. He was very


    authoritative and bossy, s elfish and cold-blooded.


    At this point, she thought of two babies that did not survive for a long time, feeling so heartbroken. In


    the future, she might not be pregnant anymore.


    ¡°Harriet, are you not well?¡± Molly felt her face was ashen.


    Harriet took Molly¡¯s arm, and wore a faint smile, ¡°Nope, let¡¯s go. Not going to bars any more seems to


    be a wise choice.¡±


    ¡°I could agree more.¡± said Molly agreeable.


    They went home and just opened the door.


    Wesley just jumped out of the couch and ran into her feet along with mewing.


    ¡°Wesley Smith, you hungry? I¡¯ll get you some food.¡± Wesley was a quite smart cat. When hungry,


    Wesley knew to run to its owner.


    Harriet took some cat food and put it into the food bowl. Then Harriet gently stroked its sleek coat,


    ¡°That¡¯s my boy.¡±


    There was a loud noise near the door and a momentter a voice said, ¡°Harriet, you back?¡± It was


    Colin rk.


    ¡°Yeah. Just a few minutes ago.¡± Harriet stood up.


    Colin rk hurried to her and lifted Wesley, ¡°My friend heard that I have a little cute orange cat that she


    is very interested in and wants to see.¡±


    So, he took out his phone and put Wesley on the couch. He took a photo of Wesley with an elegant


    pose.


    ¡°What friend?¡± Harriet got a glimpse of his phone. That friend supposed to be a girl on Instagram


    because it was a pink avatar when Colin rk logged out.


    Harriet whipped out her phone and checked Colin¡¯s avatar. Both of them were pink.


    Couple avatars.


    It strokes her thatst time she picked him up after school, Colin was so shy. Well. Well. Now he


    started to dangle after the girl.


    Harriet moved closer, ¡°Who you are talking with?¡±


    Colin rk surprised and trembled a little. He hesitated but still told the truth, ¡°Harriet, actually I have a


    girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would lie to me, Colin.¡± Harriet watched him with relief.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Colin touched his nose and said shy, ¡°In fact, I did not expect to start a rtionship. But she wouldn¡¯t


    stop pestering me. By the way, I think she... she is cute and kind. Sister, this cat that she found is not


    allowed to be in her house by her mother. So I brought the cat home.¡±


    One person that could adopt a stray cat would be not bad. Harriet believed in her younger brother, ¡°No


    need to be nervous. You are grown-up. It¡¯s very normal to be in love with someone. But one thing to


    remember, be a responsible man. You ought to know clearly what to do and what not to do.¡±


    Colin understood the interior meaning behind those words and his face was red, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I


    understand.¡±


    Then, he lifted cat and went upstairs, ¡°I gotta have my homework done. I gotta go back to my room.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Some day you can bring your little cute girlfriend home.¡± Harriet said sost time. However,


    at that time she was injured and needed to rest in hospital so that Colin didn¡¯t mention this matter.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Colin rk sent messages to Louisa Jones, ¡°My sister told me to bring you home next time.¡±


    Louisa said, ¡°Wow, all right. That¡¯s cool. When?¡±


    Colin replied, ¡°Up to my sister. She¡¯s been really busy recently.¡±


    ¡°Well. She must be very tired.¡± said Louisa.


    In the Jones¡¯ house.


    Louisa Jones was texting with radiant smile on the couch.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Sandra Jones suddenly jumped out of the couch, ¡°Louisa, how is your gown


    altered?¡±


    She was so surprised that she dropped her phone on the ground, which was just at Sandra Jones¡¯ feet.

 Chapter 62 Heart

    Chapter 62 Heart


    Oh, no. Louisa Jones was secretly crying, and picked up her phone quickly, ¡°Mom, why can you walk


    so softly?¡±


    Louisa Jones was helped by Jack Moor to go out that day. After back, Sandra wanted Wesley Smith to


    send the dress to the Jones¡¯ house so that she could have a look.


    But the only thing Louisa would do was to tell a lie that the gown was not suitable for her. It was


    necessary to customize another gown.


    ¡°You just focus on texting on your phone.¡± Sandra sat next to her, but she didn¡¯t see the messages on


    Louisa¡¯s phone. Sandra still kept saying with good intentions,¡± Do not always text with those friends.


    You need to pay more attention to Wesley. I will not worry about until you and he get married.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Okay.¡± Louisa just nodded, but inwardly she was reluctant because she had crush on him. If


    they get married, what about Colin?


    Ah, what should she do?


    Louisa was so nervous and concerned about that.


    Allen Jones went back with a faint look. Seeing Sandra, Allen opened his mouth but uttered nothing.


    Then he went upstairs.


    In his study, Allen watched the message that private detective sent to him. He learned that his ex-wife


    had been through a tough life after they were divorced.


    Seeing that, he felt so guilty. Then he heaved a deep sigh; a long sigh. Though Allen had no idea


    where they were, he must find them ASAP.


    The private detective just found where they used to live in. After that, the clue was disconnected.


    At first, Allen thought of the subordinate who ran into an ident, clenching his fists in anger.


    Before finding them, Allen needed to talk with Sandra.


    At this point, Sandra came to Allen in order to confirm Louisa¡¯s birthday party issues.


    "Allen, this is the invitation list of Louisa''s birthday party. Have a look, okay?" After she handed over the


    list, she went to his back and rubbed his temple for him. "Thepany has so many things to do. You


    can give tasks to you subordinates to do that. Just let them do it. Recently you are thinner than before."


    Listening to his wife''s concerned words, Allen was guilty of sinking upon the fact that he was looking for


    his ex-wife, holding Sandra¡¯s hands. Faced her, "I wanna talk about something with you."


    He sat her down and his fingers rubbed the back of Sandra¡¯s smooth hands.


    Sandra Jones sneered in her heart, but her face was full of tenderness, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Sandra, I¡¯m divorced. You know that, when reminiscing my ex-wife and my daughter, I feel guilty. I


    have never done my duty as a father all these years. I heard that they are not living well these days, so


    I sent my people to find them.¡±


    Fearing his wife¡¯ grudge, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just wanna make up for them. If I can find them, the


    major stock right of Jones¡¯pany is still in Louisa¡¯s hold.¡±


    Sandra held his hand and said tenderly, ¡°You should tell me earlier, that daughter is yours, then she is


    my daughter too. It¡¯s my duty to take care of her. Since you have no clue about them now, do you need


    my help?¡±


    Though Sandra¡¯s words were very moving, her eyes quickly shed a look of ruthlessness. She won¡¯t


    allow An¡¯s ex-wife and daughter show up. It was totally a daydream for An to have such an idea.


    An could only be her one and only, he could only be Louisa¡¯s father.


    An felt more guilty and deeply moved. He said, ¡°Thank you so much, Sandra.¡±


    ¡°We keep it a secret to Louisa, when her sister is found, then we let her know, thus we can make it a


    surprise for her. Do you agree?¡± Sandra said.


    Anpletely agreed and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! The guest list is based on your invitation.¡±


    Sandra rested her head on An¡¯s shoulder. Suddenly, her face became so sullen, just like a viper in


    the dark.


    They two stayed together awhile. Sandra came back to her bedroom to make a call after went out the


    room.


    ¡°You guys stay sharp on An¡¯s people, inform me immediately if anything happens.¡±


    Since the incident in the bar, Harriet rk has been in the crew, Wesley Smith should be busy, so he


    didn¡¯t call her.


    Harriet¡¯s life was all about reciting scripts, filming, going home.


    Tomorrow is Saturday, the crew left him one day to rx. Harriet thought to let Colin rk bring his


    girlfriend to dinner at home together.


    After went out the crew, he saw Jack Moor¡¯s car.


    ¡°Molly, I have an appointment with my friend, you go first.¡± Harriet said to Molly Bush and came to Jack.


    20 minutes ago, a car parked in front of a strange vi.


    Since experienced a thing like that, Garden Vi is naturally impossible for him to live. This is the new


    residence that Jack found.


    ¡°Mr. Smith is waiting for you.¡±


    Harriet came into the vi, she was surprised, theyout in the vi was the same as before.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It is¡­.? She looked at Jack.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Smith¡¯s order.¡± Jack knew what she means.


    Why he arranged this?


    Harriet felt puzzled, she came up stairs and entered the bedroom, guest room, cloak room. All the


    rooms were the same as before.


    She didn¡¯t see Wesley, he should be in study.


    She came to study and found he was in that room, the light inside the room is turned on.


    ¡°Come in.¡± The man in the room said before she knocked the door.


    How can he know there was someone outside the room? Harriet entered the room.


    Wesley stopped what he was doing and ordered her, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Harriet hesitated but then obey the order, she didn¡¯t forget why she was here.


    Wesley hugged her as she came to him.


    The floor-to-ceiling windows were wide open, though the sky is dark outside, Harrier was still


    ufortable.


    If Louisa were here, he won¡¯t do this.


    Finding she was out of her mind, Wesley bit her.


    Harriet hugged him to respond to his unsatisfaction.


    What was on her mind? That was her beloved fianc¨¦e, but she was just the woman he raised with


    money.


    Matching with his movements, Harriet felt nothing, only wanted to please the man and leave quickly.


    The man seemed unwilling to let this end so quickly.


    Harriet thought that was enough after they had the first round done. Out of her expectation, he took her


    back to the bedroom and yed her for more rounds. It was 3 hourster when all is done.


    She rested her head on the pillow weakly, seeing the man went down the stairs in pajamas.


    Harriet didn¡¯t have dinner beforeing. Now she is tired and hungry now, but she can¡¯t expect


    Wesley to prepare a dinner for her.


    She got up and went downstairs. She found Jack was still there when passing the study. She heard


    him talking and mentioned Louisa.


    Harriet stopped unconsciously and eavesdropped on them.


    Assistant Jack kept talking, ¡°Mr. Smith, this is the guests list of Louisa''s birthday party. By the way, this


    is your gown. I will pick you up at 8 o¡¯clock A.M. tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jones hopes you can have the first dance with Ms. Louisa. Then, Mr. Jones will dere the


    engagement between you and Ms. Louisa on the stage.


    Both of them seemed not to notice that Harriet rk was right there near the door.


    She emitted a self-mocking smile and went downstairs with dim eyes.


    Harriet did not know where to look at with dull eyes. Almost getting near to the living room, she missed


    her steps. When her nature recovered itself, she already fell down and bumped her head on the wall.


    Fortunately, she used her hands for support so that her teeth were intact.


    She rushed into restroom with a swelling bump on her red forehead. She got movies to take so she ran


    into the kitchen in order to get some ice cube.


    With a long sigh, she sat down the sofa in the living room, feeling so dazzled. The house gave her a


    feeling that it was stifling. And her heart seemed to be tore apart into pieces.


    Still, they were about to get engaged.

 Chapter 63 But I Don鈥檛 Love Him

    Chapter 63 But I Don¡¯t Love Him


    Ice water soaked through Harriet¡¯s wounded forehead. The severe pain stimted her so that she


    collected her wits.


    At this point, she remembered the reason why she went downstairs. So she went back to the kitchen


    again. Nevertheless, there was nothing to eat now in refrigerator. Due to the fall, nothing could drive


    her to cook.


    At the meantime, Jack Moor seemed to finish the conversation and went downstairs too.


    Seeing Harriet¡¯s pale look, Jack said, ¡°Ms. rk, you... Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Harriet ignored him without any words. Jack Moor just walked away.


    Wesley Smith came downstairs to get some water to drink, finding the lights on in the living room. No


    sooner than he got closer there, Harriet came into his sight.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He nced at her injured forehead.


    Harriet closed her eyes to rest, ¡°Just missed the steps.¡±


    Her moods which were supposed to be better now became worse when Harriet saw him.


    The fact that he would be engaged with someone was about to announce but he still wanted her to


    Harriet rk smiled ironically. She opened her eyes immediately when felt someone sat by her side.


    Her hands felt warm because Wesley Smith took the ice from her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She sat up vigntly. The ice on her forehead interrupted her more words.


    Wesley messaged gently on her forehead.


    Hold on. Now it was Wesley Smith that helped her deal with the wounds?


    But she did not need that, ¡°I can do it by myself.¡±


    She tried to interrupt.


    Wesley Smith said with a cold tone, ¡°Do not move if you want to promote faster.¡±


    Harriet put her hands down. Wesley Smith kept rubbing her swelling forehead. His act was so practical.


    Maybe she had done this to somebody before.


    His dear fiancee knew him since they were children. Maybe he looked after her all the time when she


    got wounded.


    She was supposed to feel better due to the ice which can kill the pain. But it seemed worse inwardly


    than before.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She moved her body. ¡°I feel better.¡±


    However, Wesley waited for a few minutes and then stood up.


    At this point, all of a sudden, Harriet¡¯s stomach was grumbling.


    Harriet turned around awkwardly.


    Wesley Smith ckened the pace suddenly and then went upstairs with a bottle of water.


    Harriet¡¯s lips narrowed to a line and watched him disappear in her sight.


    There was only her left in the living room. Waiting for a few minutes, Harriet still can¡¯t resist the hunger.


    All of a sudden, the doorbell rang. She frowned unconsciously. Who woulde at this point?


    She walked to the door and watched to find who was there though the peep hole.


    Jack Moor, Why he was back?


    He would not be coerced by someone and bring them here?


    It can not me her for that because the matter that happenedst time still leaped up vividly by the


    eyes.


    Jack Moor kept ringing the doorbell patiently.


    But Harriet rk just watched him without any movement.


    In the doorway, Jack Moor had been waiting for a long time but nobody answered. So he took out the


    phone and dialed Wesley¡¯s number.


    Wesley Smith went down and got near to the door, seeing Harriet near the door, and said with


    frowning, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    His voice startled Harriet unexpectedly.


    His footsteps could make no sound?


    Her felt her beating fast. A few minutester, she was calm a little.


    Wesley had already opened the door, letting Jack Moor in.


    Jack was very surprised and nced Harriet carrying a takeaway.


    She was right here? Why he waited for so long time but she didn¡¯t open the door?


    Harriet turned around and realized she fantasized too much.


    Jack put the takeaway food on the table. Later, an enticing smell upied the whole living room.


    Harriet was so hungry that she can¡¯t help but look at it.


    The rectangr table, two seats, two meals respectively.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Wesley saw Harriet stand stone still. So he said that in a not gentle tone.


    There was the one for her!


    At that time, Harriet¡¯s eyes gleamed like stars but she quickly was back to normal look. Her fast


    footsteps showed her good mood.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying that, she can¡¯t wait to sit in front him and start to eat.


    It seemed that she was totally starving.


    Before Wesley came back, he had had dinner so he was not hungry at all.


    He did not intend to care about Harriet at first. He just went back to his study but he always seemed to


    hear the sound of the stomach, which gave him an illusion that Harriet was hungry.


    Therefore, Wesley called Jack Moor in order to let him send some food.


    Wesley did not move. He lowered his eyes and gazed at the opposite.


    Harriet¡¯s forehead looked better than before. She was focused on the cutlery box and fighting with the


    food. In a moment, the cutlery tray was empty.


    Looking up, their eyes met so Harriet was stunned for a moment. She took a tissue and wiped her


    mouth to gloss over the awkward situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    She wondered if she was so starving that she felt the food was amazing. Harriet wished to continue


    more food.


    His white taper fingers and another cutlery tray came to her sight.


    She looked up and saw his good-looking face.


    Wesley pushed his takeaway food to her with no words. Then he stood up and went upstairs.


    Harriet was staring at the tray in a trance. Later, she turned around and then stared at the stairs.


    After a long time, she pulled back a little.


    Seeing the amazing food on the table, however, she didn¡¯t want to eat any more. Instead, it seemed an


    invisible thorn stabbed in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t want another bite and went back to her bedroom. Finishing cleaning up, she went to bed.


    She tossed and turned restlessly in the bed, and felt so hard to fall asleep.


    Next day, Harriet rk woke up with dark circles and came downstairs.


    Jack Moor had already been there. Wesley Smith worn a ck haute couture suit. His straight body


    was like vigorous green bamboo with unique temperament like a huge iceberg.


    Harriet stopped at the corner and did not go out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Before he left, he nced at the upstairs.


    Harriet walked back hurriedly. Wesley said something else but she didn¡¯t catch that.


    Waiting Wesley had left, she came downstairs and ate her breakfast.


    The vi was equipped with a spare vehicle. Harriet did not want to stay here any longer so she left at


    once.


    On the way, Keith Miller called her again and said, "Harriet, you must be free today. I need a female


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without hesitation, Harriet refused, "No..."


    Keith Miller interrupted immediately, "Help me please! Will you? I have been waiting you for a long time.


    You never said yes, Harriet."


    "You are very kind, aren¡¯t you? Please."


    Harriet could not say no to him after Keith kept begging. What a coincidence. Colin rk sent her a


    message that today was his little girlfriend''s birthday. Due to Louisa¡¯s family who wanted to hold a


    birthday party, Colin can not spend time with her little girlfriend.


    Nothing to so, Harriet promised to be present.


    After Colin informed Harriet, Colin was hounded by Louisa, "Please attend. It is my birthday party."


    "Let it pass, Louisa. I still have to review today. Tonight we can celebrate you birthday." Actually, review


    was just an excuse because he knew Louisa had a wealthy family. People in her birthday party must be


    remarkable and extraordinary. Colin rk did not go to join in the fun.


    But Louisa still hounded him, ¡±You really won¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°Tonight I will make up to you. I promise.¡± Colin knew she might be furious because of her tone. So he


    tried to calm her gently.


    ¡°Colin rk, you bastard.¡± After saying that, Louisa hang up.


    She thought she was gonna confess all to him and then they could get away. But now, she can not


    leave.


    To assure things going on wheels, Sandra Jones hired someone to follow her specifically.


    Colin rk, you bastard. What a fake excuse! She begged him like that. He still would not like toe.


    "Miss, time to make-up." The maid came in and hurried her up.


    Louisa was filled with rage so she dropped her mobile phone, "I see. I see. The only word you know is


    HURRY!"


    She was like a firecracker whose fire was totally zed.


    "Louisa, what''s wrong with you?" Sandra Jones came over and frowned, seeing her blue face.


    Dropped her eyelids, Louisa was in a low spirit.


    Sandra Jones concerned, "Are you out of sorts, my sweetheart?"


    Louisa whispered, "Mom, do I have to marry Wesley?"


    Sandra Jones took her hand anxiously, "Why do you think like that? If you don''t marry him, who do you


    want to marry? Listen to Mommy, your father and I only recognize him as our son-inw."


    "But..." Her eyes met Sandra Jones¡¯ firm eyes, her voice lowered immediately which can hardly be


    heard.


    But she didn''t love him.


    Why can''t she marry the right one she loved?

 Chapter 64 Not A Profound Lesson

    Chapter 64 Not A Profound Lesson


    ¡°Now, today is a big day. I will not allow you to do something obstreperous.¡±


    Sandra Jones was so rarely authoritative but this time she was serious. She grabbed Louisa¡¯s hand


    and brought her to dressing table. While gave the makeup stylist a sign to start, at the same time, she


    still tried to persuade her daughter.


    "Louisa, listen to me. Just follow my instruction. Just this once. You can y whatever you like after


    your birthday party, but don''t ruin the party today."


    Louisa was not happy inwardly, so replied perfunctorily, "Fine, you are in charge!"


    Just pretending to be dignified and elegant was enough.


    As long as she thought of all of this was done for the Jones¡¯ face but she even can¡¯t bring the boy he


    loved openly in her birthday party, she was seized by an outburst of anger.


    In the Jones¡¯ house, lights were on and everywhere were decorated with flowers, which contributed to


    air of romance.


    Some careful people would know today¡¯s party was not simple one if they thought carefully.


    In the hall, all the guests present were bigwigs and celebrities.


    Men were in suits, and women were elegant. However, everybody paled when Wesley Smith came out.


    Wesley was not the only one who were in a well-cut ck suit, but it suited him so perfectly due to his


    golden ratio figure. Indifference in his deep ck eyes, even though, the focal point in this house was


    him.


    "Harriet, Harriet?"


    Harriet rk ran her eyes over Wesley¡¯s figure and looked at Keith Miller who was calling her in


    whispers.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Keith Miller frowned and asked concernedly, ¡±Instead, I wanna ask you what happened? You look not


    well. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Nope, just a little hungry. I¡¯m gonna go get some dessert,¡± said perfunctorily Harriet.


    If she knew this is Louisa Jones¡¯ birthday party, she preferred to staying at home to die instead of


    attending.


    ¡°Harriet, what would like to have? I¡¯m about to get.¡±


    Keith was fond of interacting with Harriet and constantly asked her questions with concern just like a


    piece of sticky sugar .


    "I can do it by myself. That¡¯s okay. Just take care of yourself."


    Keith seemed a little bit disappointed and innocent with pouting slightly. "Sister, did you regreting


    out with me?"


    "Negative." Harriet answered, "Keith, actually it¡¯s a once in a lifetime chance to have a word with those


    seniors here. Look, the man in gray suit over there was the Best Actor Jadest year. You can talk with


    her, and maybe can learn something from him. It is said that he is a nice and kind guy.¡±


    Harriet did not expect that Keith Miller even didn¡¯t have a look but took Harriet¡¯s arm and said, ¡±You are


    my senior,too. I can also learn something from you.¡±


    She choked throat and didn¡¯t know what she should say. She just can¡¯t show her eloquence in front of


    him who took after his younger brother, Colin rk. She can¡¯t help but carry and embrace him.


    Forget about it. Ever since she promised toe here with him as his femalepanion, she should


    not be mean.


    Thinking about that, she did not reject Keith¡¯s intimate movements. She picked up Macarons on the


    table idly and were about to eat.


    Who knew that Keith got close to her cheek,¡±Me, too.¡±


    Harriet stopped, and put exquisite one into his mouth simply. She added irony, ¡±Want more?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Of course!¡± He didn¡¯t expect that she would really feed him. Keith¡¯s eyes twinkled like stars and


    kept nodding along with staring at her.


    Harriet just fed him without effort. It was just kind of joke. She never knew that Keith was so fond of it.


    So Harriet kept feeding him the second Macaron recklessly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just took it as she fed Colin.


    What Harriet didn¡¯t know was that all above was seen by Wesley Smith. His sharp sight just like a bullet


    shot her through the crowd, which she was not aware of.


    He had warned her to keep herself apart from other men, but she had turned a deaf ear to it.


    It turned out that the lesson he taughtst time was not profound enough!


    After an exchange of courtesies and congrattions, the birthday party finally began.


    The huge hall was filled with a melodious ensemble, and the very center was left as a dance floor.


    Louisa Jones led the first dance naturally as today''s main character.


    She looked like a royal princess with her delicate and elegant makeup, dressed in a white evening


    dress. Then Wesley Smith who held out her hand to dance, just like a honorable prince without any


    doubt.


    The pair was in dance on the floor, whom everybody got stunned by.


    "They¡¯re destined to be a couple. God, if only my son can be remarkable like Wesley Smith.¡±


    "Yes, the Jones¡¯ daughter is born under a lucky star. If I had a son-inw like Wesley Smith, I would be


    delighted beyond measure."


    Their secret conversation with jealousy was heard by Harriet.


    She kept staring at the center of dance floor with a poke face.


    Louisa and Wesley¡¯s graceful figure stung her eyes and made her heartbroken.


    They were so perfect to one another indeed as people talked about just now.


    Maybe this was their fate, she can not dance with Wesley Smith openly for the whole life except in a


    secret way.


    Oh, that was so ironic.


    ¡°Harriet, why not dance with me?¡±


    His clear and pure voice drew her attention. The first word in her word was ¡±no¡±, but she changed her


    mind because of the two in the dancing floor. Harriet put her hands out and smiled, ¡±Sure.¡±


    Guests got on the dancing floor one by one. Harriet was dazzled by the spinning luxurious long dresses


    women worn, which rendered her try to ignore the pair who shone brightest.


    "I didn''t know you are a good dancer." Harriet smiled and swung herself into Keith''s elbow.


    "You¡¯re not bad."


    Hearing the praise, Keith was very delighted and opened the chatterbox.


    "I learned it at a training camp where the instructors were very strict and I regretted attending at that


    time, but it seemed worthy now! Harriet, Could I invite you as my femalepanion next time?"


    Harriet smiled wittily, "Sure, but you need to pay me more."


    She was just joking, but Keith seriously asked, "How much money should I pay?"


    Harriet burst out ofughter because she thought clearly Keith was still a child.


    "That was a joke."


    He felt like the woman obviously took him as a child, so Keith unhappily pursed his lips, "Harriet, I¡¯ve


    grown up, please don''t always talk to me as you speak to a child.¡±


    Harriet didn''t care about that too much. She said perfunctorily, " I don''t regard you as a child.¡±


    Just viewed him as a younger brother.


    The opening dance ended and the ritual began. As the Jones¡¯ representative who was in charge, of


    course, Allen Jones gotta deliver a speech.


    Harriet was listening in the crowed. Suddenly, she heard the words that she did not want to hear for her


    whole life.


    "Thank you all you guys for being here. I know you guys have always been up to your eyes. I


    appreciate it. Today is not merely my daughter¡¯s birthday. At the meantime, it¡¯s time for her to decide


    who¡¯s gonna spend the rest life with her.¡±


    Looking lovingly at his daughter and Wesley Smith with a smile, Allen Jones added, "I dere that


    Louisa Jones and Wesley Smith are engaged. We will keep you guys informed about the wedding day.


    All of you make sure...¡±

 Chapter 65 Disappointed

    Chapter 65 Disappointed


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Louisa immediately interrupted her father who was immersing in joy.


    She thought that they would announce something big else. It turned out that they just told all the guests


    that she was gonna get married with Wesley Smith in public.


    She regretted that she did what her mom was told. What she never expected was that every single


    family member united to deceive her.


    Allen Jones was blue in a n instant.


    ¡°Louisa, don¡¯t talk nonsense. We¡¯ve all agreed on this before.¡±


    ¡°What? All agreed before? It was you two that kept talking about it. I never said yes. If I have to marry


    him, you should make me agree it.¡±


    Louisa didn¡¯t save his face and said loudly.


    Seeing the situation, Sandra Jones¡¯ look became stormy. She came to her and bawled out Louisa,


    ¡±Louisa, what¡¯s wrong with you? You know now where you are? If you have anyint, why won¡¯t


    you speak when your Daddy¡¯s done...¡±


    Louisa Jones cut her short with a wilful tone.


    ¡°When he¡¯s done, it would be toote. I do not want to marry him. Wesley, are you not intended to


    marry me, right?¡±


    Wesley Smith held himself aloof from the unforeseen event all along, as he were a outsider. After


    hearing the girl¡¯s words, he replied with a sneer.


    ¡°Louisa Jones, have I been too indulgent with you?¡±


    People who were supposed to see some fun shivered with fear due to Wesley Smith¡¯s cold tone.


    Frightened by him too, Louisa was stunned for a moment and then she felt very weepy.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, is this the best son-in-low you¡¯re always talking about? He dared to talk to me like this.


    After we¡¯re married, what else he¡¯s gonna do to me? I will not marry him! Let alone engagement!¡±


    Allen Jones was no longer unable to contain himself facing the situation that his daughter was acting.


    A p was heard clearly. Everybody present was astonished at the scene and witnessed the p blush


    on Louisa¡¯s face. All of sudden, they started to whisper to one another¡¯s ear.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Louisa know nothing about the engagement before?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so wired. Louisa Jones has no crash on Wesley Smith? Is it said that they good since they¡¯re


    children. What¡¯s the hell going on?¡±


    ¡°It seems that the Jones is dying for a rtionship with the Smiths so they¡¯re longing to be rted by


    marriage. In my view, Louisa Jones is so unsatisfied. How perfect Wesley Smith is! She would go


    against it! What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    What they said all were heard by Harriet rk. She just sneered secretly.


    Look, this is the convention in this group. They can congratte hypocritically, but turned around, they


    would criticize wantonly. How delicate themercial intercourse is!


    ¡°Keith, I think the birthday party is totally in a mess. Why won¡¯t we leave?¡± Harriet asked the man next


    to her.


    She would not like to see the messy situation any more. It meant nothing to her no matter what the final


    rtionship was between Louisa Jones and Wesley Smith.


    ¡°All right. I take you home.¡± said sweetly Keith Moor.


    The strife on the podium continued.


    "Dad, what... what are you doing?"


    Louisa stroked one side of her cheek and stared incredibly.


    After this p down, Allen Jones also felt regretful. Since her childhood, he had never hit his daughter.


    However, today he was too disappointed at her!


    "Louisa, apologize to Wesley and your dad." Although Sandra Jones also loved her daughter dearly,


    but now she can''t let her keep making trouble. Or the family¡¯s reputation willpletely be thrown


    away!


    "Apologize? You want me to apologize to them? I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!"


    Louisa was pped and felt so hurt inwardly. At this point, she would not save their face, which the


    only thing she knew was to tell all her grievances out, which she usually dared not to say.


    "You always neglect my feelings, and only know let me win glory for you as the Jones¡¯ daughter! What


    you said love me most is bullshit! If you really view me important, you will not sacrifice my happiness in


    order to be rted with him by marriage!"


    Wesley Smith stood aside and listened to the girl''s words. He suddenly felt restless and disgusted in


    his gut.


    If he really thought Louisa Jones was not valued, he would not force Harriet rk to transnt her


    kidney!


    Suddenly, his eyes moved to Harriet rk in the crowd again, but he saw that she just turned her head


    who was ready to leave quietly holding Keith Miller''s arm.


    At that moment, he lost all his patiencepletely for the Jones. He went straight to the crowd silently.


    All guests held their breath and made way for Wesley Smith.


    Harriet felt that the noise of the discussion behind her suddenly stopped. A dead silence. All of sudden,


    not waiting for turning around, her wrist was held and then was pulled over to the other side. She was


    so surprised that the person was Wesley Smith.


    "Harriet!"


    Keith Miller also was frightened that he looked ghastly. The arm which used to be on his arm now


    disappeared. He looked at Wesley Smith with a discontented frowning.


    "Mr. Smith, this is mypanion."


    However,pared with Wesley Smith who was powerful and wealthy, Keith Miller was not mature


    enough and too childish. The man even didn¡¯t give him a look, and pulled Harriet rk out of the


    mansion directly.


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    "See, the Jones is really looking for trouble. They¡¯ve totally offended Mr. Smith. He would rather leave


    with a strange woman than listen to the Jones to keep talking nonsense."


    "Yeah, as for me, I¡¯ll make the same choice. The Jones don¡¯t give Mr. Smith face at all. Though Louisa


    Jones and he grew up together, this is too much. Who wants to be treated like this?¡±


    Guests¡¯ conversation were heard by Allen Jones. He just felt that today his daughter¡¯s willfulness


    ruined everything. Without thinking, tomorrow''s news would be horrible. After seeing Wesley Smith¡¯s


    acting, it was obvious that Wesley Smith was absolutely outraged.


    "Louisa, you really... I¡¯m so disappointed at you!"


    Louisa Jones gave his father a ferocious stare, "Yes, I have disappointed you. I¡¯m not worth being your


    daughter. I will nevere back. Okay?¡±


    Finishing saying that, she rushed out of the gate without hesitation.


    Watching she go away, Allen Jones did not send people to go after her due to the rage.


    Today the birthday dinner could not proceed any longer. After being like this, Allen Jones had to be


    busy with apologizing. Even Sandra Jones was so angry with her daughter. Not like before, she didn¡¯t


    send for her with concern .


    Leaving the mansion, Louisa Jones finally felt better, but the grievances inwardly was stronger.


    "Colin, where are you?"


    When received his girlfriend''s call, Colon rk was picking gifts. Hearing her with a crying tone, he


    was immediately nervous and concerned.


    "Louisa? What happened?"


    Hearing her boyfriend¡¯s voice, eventually Louisa Jones could hold her feelings in no longer. She


    howled, "Colin rk, you bastard! I was bullied by them, and you won''te and help me!¡±


    "Louisa, where are you? I... I''ll be right with you! Don''t cry..."


    Colin rk had freaked out. He just kept calming her along with speaking illogically. Carrying the cake


    and birthday present, he rushed to the station where Louisa was.


    Finally, after two people meet, Louisa Jones held him in a grip and everything was left behind.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Colin, you¡¯ve arrived!"


    Colin rk was stiff and did not know what to do next because it was the first time that a girl embraced


    him closely apart from his sister. Moreover, it was so kind and literally different from that one.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t get here in time. Who did it? I¡¯m gonna kick his ass.¡±


    His serious tone rendered herugh. And she was in great joy when she saw the cake and gifts in


    boy¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let them go. What are those things for..?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re for you.¡± said shyly Colin rk. ¡±But the cake was not perfect because of running. I¡¯ll buy


    another one..¡±


    Colin rk can not utter another word because Louisa Jones kissed him without hesitation.


    Maybe he cherished Louisa Jones too much, or maybe the moon was so pretty tonight. Colin did not


    reject her proposal that she wanted to spend a night in his home.


    They two went back home but no one was found there, Louisa Jones was secretly delighted, because


    Colin¡¯s sister wasn¡¯t at home.


    Tonight, she had to get her boyfriend!


    Thinking about this, she winked her weepy eyes and said to the boy, "Colin, I was abandoned by my


    family. Could I sleep in your house tonight?"

 Chapter 66 Jealous

    Chapter 66 Jealous


    Colin was totally confused.


    He kept on feeling sorry for his girlfriend along the way and med himself for not protecting her as he


    should, therefore when Louisa requested for anything, he agreed immediately. Yet he felt he should not


    have done that when they arrived home.


    ¡°Lou, this doesn¡¯t feel right, maybe I should help you book a room in a hotel¡­¡±


    He did not even finish his sentence, yet Louisa¡¯s tears fell like pearls from a broken ne.


    ¡°Are you abandoning me too? My family has abandoned me, and now you¡¯re asking me to leave


    too...Okay, I know I¡¯m a burden to you and I should not have followed you back!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, Lou!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Colin was a naive young man, he quickly gave in when his girlfriend started to cry and nag.


    ¡°Please stay, I don¡¯t even have enough time to love you, let alone abandon you!¡±


    Realizing Colin¡¯s unexpected, sudden confession, Louisa blinked her eyes in surprise, ¡°Oh yeah? How


    much do you love me?¡±


    Colin blushed when he realized what he had said in a hurry just now.


    ¡°Uh, very much¡­¡±


    Louisa blinked knowingly, ¡°I love you too, Colin.¡±


    She was wearing a wless gown and her face looked beautiful. From what Colin had seen, he was


    afraid that Louisa might be the world¡¯s prettiest woman at the moment. He could not bear with it


    anymore and his eyes started to be misted.


    Sensing her boyfriend¡¯s response, Louisa¡¯s joy burst out like fireworks.


    ¡°Colin, it¡¯s alright¡­ I¡¯m okay with it.¡±


    -


    A car sped along California Bridge like lightning and wind.


    Wesley Smith drove fast and Harriet rk who was unsatisfied asked from behind, ¡°Where are you


    taking me?¡±


    Yet the man did not reply.


    Harriet chose to keep quiet seeing Wesley¡¯s gloomy face from his side. She never challenged a man¡¯s


    patience to avoid making herself suffer.


    After fifteen minutes, Harriet regretted because she was dragged along by Wesley on her high heels


    and her dissatisfaction grew even more.


    ¡°Wesley Smith, let me go! Where the heck are you taking me?¡±


    He did not release her but brought her to a helipad and pushed her into a private jet.


    Harriet¡¯s jaw dropped, she could no longer get off the ne but seeing herself inside it not knowing


    why. The pilots in front of them lowered down the barrier behind them without being asked.


    ¡°Wesley Smith, what is wrong with you?¡± Harriet stared at the man before her with a weird look.


    Wesley¡¯s eyes went gloomy and Harriet felt a sudden heartbeat, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Are you happy with the other man tonight?¡±


    A single sentence made Harriet gave a sarcastic look, ¡°Still fine. Yet, isn¡¯t it none of Mr. Smith¡¯s


    business regarding which man I¡¯m in contact with?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, nobody has the right to touch what belongs to me,¡± Wesley squinted his eyes,


    ¡°Looks like you wasn¡¯t paying attention to my words.¡±


    Harriet curled her lip, not willing to resign.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, as you have said, I¡¯m just a belonging, and it sounds like I¡¯m unimportant and cane


    and go as you wish, so why do you need to care who have I been with? Besides, I was just


    apanying someone to attend a party, and I didn¡¯t cross the line with Keith.¡±


    Keith? How affectionate.


    Wesley¡¯s eyes grew even more gloomy, ¡°You¡¯ve held his hands and fed him. How good of you.¡±


    Harriet startled, and immediately replied casually, ¡°He¡¯s just a kid, what¡¯s wrong to pacify him? Or...¡°


    She suddenly lifted the corner of her lips with a teasing look, and a trace of cunning could not be


    hidden from her tone of voice, ¡°Or, could it be that Mr. Smith was actually being jealous?¡±


    Wesley sneered, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Harriet¡¯s face froze, the ache in her heart was that obvious, yet she quickly put up an indifferent look.


    ¡°Of course I know who I am, therefore Mr. Smith no longer has to bother spying on my life. Even if I


    shouldn¡¯t go out with other man today, at least I¡¯ve witnessed the deration between Mr. Smith and


    your fianc¨¦, and it¡¯s still honourable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Her obedient yet obvious ¡®smashing a cracked pot¡¯ attitude had provoked Wesley inexplicably, he


    dragged her to his front and kissed her hard.


    Harriet did not resist, she even had an abnormal pleasure and lifted the corner of her lips.


    Wesley realized a smiling expression on her face, he pulled away and squinted, ¡°What are you smiling


    at?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking, would your fianc¨¦ be mad if she knows that you are hugging and kissing me now?¡±


    She paused, and shook her head with a sorry face.


    ¡°I forgot. Louisa Jones seems to not want to be engaged with you. She seems to not like you, therefore


    she might not care who do you be with, right? Mr. Smith.¡±


    What she said was simply just to irritate Wesley.


    See, the woman that he cared for since young till now did not pay a single attention to him, and she did


    not even want to marry him, yet he foolishly exchanged his kindred for the health of that woman, how


    silly, how regretful!


    What disappointed her was Wesley did not show much anger.


    Could it be that¡­he did not like Louisa too, therefore he did not care for her behavior towards him, let


    alone angry?


    When the thought shed across her mind, Harriet smiled self-deprecatingly, what was she thinking?


    This man had treated Louisa at any cost, and she had witnessed how much he had loved her.


    ¡°Harriet, I realize you have be bolder and bolder,¡± Wesley pinched her chin, ¡°don¡¯t try to provoke


    me, before I lose my patience.¡±


    Harriet realized she had been overreacting tonight too, it was none of her business whether he was


    engaged, married or who was he with.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Smith, I was just feeling inappropriate for you to bring me out in front of the crowd today,


    I¡¯m afraid that would make the headlines tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Wesley replied coldly.


    Harriet dragged the corner of her mouth and did not speak further.


    He was right. No matter how enormous the incident was, with the ability of the Smith family, nobody


    can say a word when Wesley learnt on the newspany to not publish the news.


    The surrounding went silent at once, and Wesley released Harriet.


    Harriet had no idea where was he bringing her in the middle of the night, and she had no mood to ask


    him further. Since she had already boarded the ne, her refusal would be rejected no matter what,


    therefore she chose to look through the windows to relieve the oppression that she felt.


    The ne had just departed a while ago and did not fly high. The altitude was enough to nce


    through the city under the thin clouds.


    The flourishing city was lit up and the neon lights were glittering like stars. The light shadow of the


    California Bridge spanning across the river flickered, disying an amazing bird-eye view from the top.


    Harriet was busy acting and had flown to different ces of the world before, yet it was her first time to


    see such a beautiful night view, therefore she could not move her eyes away.


    Looking at the view, she did not realize she was stared closely by Wesley.


    As she turned around, her heartbeat paused for a few seconds when she encountered his dark eyes.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    Wesley took back his gaze lightly and did not response. Harriet was not willing to let him go and


    continued, ¡°Did Mr. Smith have a new recognition towards my beauty? Thinking that my beauty has


    upgraded to a national level?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overly confident,¡± Wesley gave her a light gaze.


    Harriet pretended to be innocent and blinked her eyes, ¡°Then why were you staring at me?¡±


    Wesley was expressionless and he gave an unrted reply, ¡°You better rest up.¡±


    Harriet frowned, what did he mean?


    Soon enough, she understood the meaning of his words, yet it was already toote.

 Chapter 67 I Decide What to Do

    Chapter 67 I Decide What to Do


    A president room of a high ss hotel at an ind coast of New Zend was surrounded by sunshine.


    The sunlight from the sunrise shined through the French windows and made Harriet who was on a


    double bed opened her eyes slowly.


    She was about to lift herself up yet she fell back to the cozy bed due tock of energy. Her whole body


    was aching and weak, reminding her how much she was messed around by Wesleyst night.


    ¡°Tsk, man!¡±


    She spoke angrily and realized her throat had be hoarse.


    Although their rtionship was used to be like that, but it was rare for Wesley to mess her around until


    she suffered. No matter how she begged and criedst night, that man did not show her any mercy.


    Where the heck had she offended him?


    Just then, the door opened and Harriet looked at its direction alertly. She felt relieved after noticing it


    was Wesley.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± She frowned.


    Wesley was dressed casually, his white shirt added a sense of indifference to him and his cufflinks


    were fastened on his forearms. He looked refreshing though with such a casual wear, and he looked


    less apathetic as if having a good mood.


    ¡°New Zend.¡±


    Harriet had followed him for so long and she could discern his mood from his voice, she was bold


    enough to quickly reply, ¡°Looks like Mr. Smith has some business matter to deal with, I¡¯ll leave by


    myself and would not bother you.¡±


    ¡°Who has allowed you to leave?¡± Wesley replied lightly and threw her a bag of clothes, ¡°Get dressed


    ande out.¡±


    Harriet¡¯s face froze and said stubbornly, ¡°Mr. Smith, you should be happy forst night already, and I¡¯ve


    aplished my duty, therefore staying here would be solely wasting our time, not to mention I have


    an acting job when I return.¡±


    Wesley had obviously lost his patience, ¡°Harriet, I don¡¯t like to repeat my words.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing him going out of the room after leaving those words, Harriet got up and wore her clothes


    unhappily.


    The bruises all over her body were frightening at sight, and people might be mistaken about her being


    abused by Wesley, especially the scar caused by a gun wound on her chest which seemed impossible


    to be gotten rid of.


    She closed her eyes and forced herself not to think further. After covering every part of the body that


    could be covered, she went to the living room. She noticed that breakfast had beenid on the dining


    table and Wesley had not left to her surprise.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going for a business meeting?¡±


    Wesley raised his eyebrow, ¡°Are you that happy to see me leave?¡±


    Harriet forced a smile and sat down opposite to him calmly, ¡°I would be med if I do not remind Mr.


    Smith about important matter.¡±


    Her face did not look good when she spoke.


    As if noticing her being ufortable, Wesley suddenly got up.


    Harriet quickly tensed her muscles and stared at him alertly due to her fear to himst night.


    Could he want to do something on her again? She would not be able to withstand it!


    Luckily, Wesley was just taking a soft cushion from the sofa, ¡°Get up,¡± he ordered.


    Harriet startled and stood up subconsciously. He then put the soft cashmere cushion on her seat. She


    staggered for a moment then sat down, feeling slightly amusing.


    ¡°What does this mean, Mr. Smith? A reluctant care, or a sudden discovered conscience?¡±


    Wesley went back to his seat and gave her a cold gaze, ¡°You better stay still, or else I won¡¯t mind to let


    you suffer more.¡±


    Listening to his casual threatening words, Harriet finally could not help but explode the depression she


    had till now since yesterday.


    ¡°Wesley Smith, I knew myself deep down, therefore I was willing to fulfill your request every single time,


    but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have a heart! I¡¯ve epted being called the other woman, but can¡¯t you at


    least give me some respect? You brought me out the moment you had just engaged with other people,


    aren¡¯t you feeling ashamed?¡±


    As she just finished her words, Wesley¡¯s cold stare scratched her face like sharp des.


    She suddenly understood why other people was so afraid of this man, because she had experienced


    the sense of suffocation at this moment too.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not engaged with Louisa,¡± Wesley looked away after giving her a threatening stare.


    Harriet frowned, and immediately understood.


    He was right, the birthday party was messed up by Louisa and the ceremony dering the


    engagement could not began, therefore the engagement was counted as iplete. But why did he


    give such an exnation? Was it solely to give an exnation for himself?


    Harriet stared at him and felt that his action was unountable.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, no matter you¡¯re engaged or not, it¡¯s inappropriate for me to stay by your side, please let


    me go.¡±


    Wesley gave her a stare and replied calmly, ¡°use number one hundred and twenty-eight. I¡¯m sure


    you have a good memory.¡±


    Harriet startled, and remembered the domineering agreement saying ¡°From now on, you need to


    apany me for any trip¡±. Her eyebrow twisted and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that agreement already invalid?¡±


    Wesley gave her a light stare, ¡°I decide whether it is invalid or not.¡±


    ¡­Alright, he was the boss anyway.


    After being dramatic, Harriet knew how to quit after being ahead. She knew she was not capable to


    argue with him therefore she decided to give in.


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly up to Mr. Smith to decide, yet, it¡¯s not only me whose time was dyed if I do not join the


    movie crew now. Can¡¯t you at least allow me to apply for a holiday?¡±


    Wesley had his breakfast slowly and gracefully, he spoke casually, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡±


    Harriet simply kept quiet and had her breakfast obediently.


    The atmosphere fell into silence which Wesley felt abnormal. Harriet though not counted as talkative


    but would nag on something unlike being listless today.


    ¡°Not feeling well?¡± His eyebrows twisted unnoticeably.


    Harriet raised her eyes, ¡°If I say I¡¯m not feeling well, would Mr. Smith give me a good rest?¡±


    Wesley squinted without giving her any reply.


    See, how could her have the right to rest? If he really did care for her health, he would not force her to


    take out one of her kidneys, and would cease when she beggedst night.


    Harriet suddenly felt immensely tired, both physically and mentally, therefore she waszy to talk to him


    anymore.


    The meal was tasteless, as if influenced by Harriet¡¯s mood, Wesley did not look peaceful as before.


    After finishing breakfast, Harriet went inside his car and closed her eyes for a rest without even asking


    where they were heading to.


    ¡°Get down.¡±


    After reaching their destination, Harriet was woken up by Wesley and she stepped out of the car


    reluctantly.


    How rude towards a woman, didn¡¯t he see her sleeping soundly?


    Yet when she saw the building before her clearly, she startled and looked at him suspiciously, ¡°What


    are we doing here at a hospital?¡±


    Wesley raised his eyebrow slightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were not feeling well?¡±


    Harriet felt surprised, she never expected him to be so generous which made her felt awed from the


    unexpected favour.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve purposely taken me to the hospital?¡±


    Seeing her asking this in trance as if he was cruel to her all the time, Wesley pulled her slightly


    impatiently towards the entrance of the hospital.


    Although her English result back in art school was still good, Harriet had never used English in daily life


    before, therefore she only stood aside when Wesley went through all the formalities. It was unusual for


    him to do things all by himself without bringing an assistant along.


    His good looks and standard London ent made things easier wherever he went.


    After a round of embarrassing gynecology check-up, Harriet could almost understand what the doctor


    was saying with her eligible English standard, and there were all those usual questions doctors would


    ask.


    Yet what the doctor said next made her heart dropped.


    ¡°Therefore please be cautious next time. Mrs. Smith would be alright after a few days rest and some


    medication. But...¡± The doctor frowned, ¡°Mr. Smith, unfortunately, I have to tell you that your wife¡¯s


    uterus wall is too thin therefore it would be hard for her to be pregnant. Even if she does be


    pregnant in the future, I¡¯m afraid there will be habitual abortion.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 68 Don鈥檛 Care About It

    Chapter 68 Don¡¯t Care About It


    At that time, Harriet did not know whether to correct the word ¡°Mrs. Smith¡± from the doctor or not. And


    she also did not know whether she should change a topic.


    Wesley looked serious, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Horrified by Wesley¡¯s seriousness, the doctor stammered again.


    Then, the room was so quiet. And Harriet was watching the man¡¯s reaction.


    Wesley¡¯s eyes were full of haze, then he looked at Harriet and said, ¡°Because of the operation?¡±


    Harriet smiled, ¡°What do you think of it?¡±


    Somehow, Wesley looked at her smile and heard her answer. He felt a pain in his heart, which was


    almost a strange feeling he had never felt before.


    After a while, the doctor left the room.


    Harriet also prepared to go out, she was disappointed to find that there was nothing different on his


    face, except for a little somber at the beginning.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Suddenly upon hearing his query, Harriet suddenly felt like crying, but she managed to control herself


    and turned her head to smile.


    ¡°What if I told you? With all the surgery done, can you give me another kidney or give me the baby


    back?¡±


    Her disapproving tone made Wesley sulk, ¡°You don¡¯t care?¡±


    Harriet felt her heart ached.


    What kind of woman did he take her for when he said she didn¡¯t care?


    ¡°Well, if you don''t care the baby, why should I?¡± Harriet said, biting her back teeth, ¡°He was a mistake


    when he existed anyway!¡±


    ¡°Harriet!¡± Wesley grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her in front of him, ¡°Well, you are so self-aware.


    You really have no right to give birth to a baby of the Smiths.¡±


    It was said that words could sometimes turn into the sharpest knives, which could pierce the heart


    without blood. And Harriet used to think it was exaggerating, but now...


    Wesley¡¯s words, like ice-coated des, made her heart throb and her limbs chill.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, I know myself, so I didn¡¯t tell you that little thing. It''s only one child, and I know many women


    want to give a baby if you like.¡±


    Harriet was suddenly d that she was an actress and had brought out the best in her careless


    manner.


    Wesley left and Harriet, suddenly fell to the ground, looked up and saw the man walking away.


    Well, they were always like that. They did not argue with each other. But he would not treat Louisa like


    that.


    Getting out of the hospital door, Harriet suddenly found herself literally left behind.


    In this strangend, the road was full of people of different colors. And she did not understand local


    English.


    ¡°Wesley, you''re so mean. How can you do that?¡±


    Meanwhile, there''s a four-hour time difference between China and New Zend. So it was in the


    morning in Yanjing, China.


    ¡°Louisa, Do you feel anything wrong?¡±


    In the morning, Colin set the breakfast, watched Louisa getting out of the bedroom and asked.


    Louisa meant to y a trick on him, frowning, ¡°yeah, I feel something wrong.¡±


    Colin began to get nervous, ¡°What? Let me take a look!¡±


    Louisa winked at him mischievously, ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    Colin was not such a love veteran like Louisa, and she had not flirted with others. So now he''s being


    teased like this, blushing to change the subject.


    ¡°Come and have breakfast.¡±


    Knowing that her boyfriend was thin-skinned, Louisa stopped teasing, picked up the cutlery and looked


    at the table, only to find that she liked it all.


    ¡°Colin, I am so happy. Will I be able to have such good food every day when I marry you?¡±


    In fact, Louisa had never been mistreated at home and enjoyed more substantial food. But now in her


    opinion, nothing could be better than what Colin did for her.


    ¡°Well, after graduating, I will try my best to make money and do everything for you no matter what you


    like.¡± Colin said.


    Louisaughed, and felt moved.


    He knew that she was born in a rich family. But now, she still felt very happy when hearing his words.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Hearing herugh, Colin was afraid that Louisa thought he was joking, so


    he added, ¡°Really, I will be responsible for you! And I will never let you suffer in the future...¡±


    ¡°Will you be responsible for me for the rest of your life!¡± Louisa asked.


    Colin nodded.


    During eating breakfast, Louisa was looking around the room. She knew that Colin lived with his sister.


    ¡°Colin, would you like to live with me?¡±


    Colin was cleaning up the dishes. Hearing this, he shook his head, ¡°No, we are not married yet.¡±


    She didn''t expect Colin was so conservative.


    Louisa blinked, ¡°Really? Then you don¡¯t live with me, but with your sister, who is also a grown woman.¡±


    Colin said, ¡°She¡¯s my sister, so she¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Louisa pursed her lips, ¡°I see, and I know that you just don¡¯t want to be


    responsible, so you don''t want to be with me."


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not what I meant...¡±


    Colin could not resist her demands, and they had already had sex. He realized that he was not married


    yet, and he felt guilt for Louisa, so he agreed to live together.


    So after Louisa left, she began to choose a house.


    Then, Colin found that his sister didn''te homest night and even did not call him.


    So he tried to call Harriet, but no one answered.


    Poor Harriet is wandering aimlessly in New Zend at the moment.


    ¡°Wesley, how could you be so mean!¡±


    Then Harriet felt aggrieved again.


    Do you think that I do not want to keep the baby? It is you who just give up the baby. It is you who


    make me unfit to be a mother. Why should you be angry with me?¡±


    Wesley was sitting in a ck limousine following her and looked cold. When hearing Harriet¡¯s words,


    he fell into deep thought.


    Harriet did not notice that she was followed by the car. She was now thirsty and hot, and all she wanted


    was to have a good rest and a good meal, but she was broke.


    Feeling dizzy, Harriet quickly found a step and sat down, and her stomach was rumbling.


    Then a pair of shiny ck shoes came into sight and Harriet looked up at Wesley.


    ¡°Do you realize your fault?¡± The man asked condescendingly.


    What the fuck!


    The words were forced down Harriet¡¯s throat and she knew that if she said that, Wesley would never


    hesitate to throw her out on the street and never looked back for her again!


    ¡°Of course, I have thought a lot. I should not treat you like that before.¡± Harriet knew that she should let


    it go. So now she tried to make Wesley feel happy.


    Wesley ignored her such superficial ¡°Self-examination¡±, and opened the door, ¡°Up.¡±

 Chapter 69 Mr. Smith鈥檚 Real Heart

    Chapter 69 Mr. Smith¡¯s Real Heart


    Usually, Wesley¡¯s car would have been a tiger¡¯s nest for her, but now Harriet sat in it without hesitation.


    It was so cool in the car, so she did not feel hot any more, ¡°Can I have some water?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Wesley handed her a bottle of mineral water, and Harriet immediately took it and began to unscrew it,


    but after a long wring, her palm ached and the cap didn''t budge!


    ¡°...Can you give me another one?¡± Harriet asked.


    Wesley replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Harriet froze with a pause before pleading, ¡°Could you unscrew it for me?¡±


    She felt a little regretful after that, because she was afraid that Wesley would misunderstand her.


    Wesley was so gentlemanly at the moment that he helped her open the water bottle without any


    hesitation. And Harriet took a few mouthfuls as if she had been rescued.


    Looking at Harriet¡¯s difited manner, Wesley regretted leaving her alone for so long.


    But if not, how could she change herself?


    ¡°Thanks.¡± After drinking water, Harriet did not forgive to say thanks.


    Wesley drove earnestly, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Harriet suddenly realized that it wasn''t over yet.


    ¡°Yes, I ought not to have disobeyed you, or said those disrespectful things to you.¡±


    Harriet talked smoothly, with her heart numb.


    Wesley, however, isn¡¯t pleased with the answer, ¡°That¡¯s one of them.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Harriet gritted her teeth, ¡°Could you tell me what¡¯s wrong with me directly.¡±


    Wesley¡¯s face was muffled. The point he wanted the woman to make was not that at all, but what it was


    he couldn''t say, so he kept silent for a while.


    If she had told him clearly that she might not be able to get pregnant in the future, he might not be so


    cruel.


    Harriet looked at the man for a moment and said with a faint smile, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t thought of it for a


    while, then let¡¯s talk about it next time. I will do nothing more to displease you.¡±


    Now she knew that she could not challenge Wesley in the future. Leaving her in a foreign country was


    such a great punishment.


    He had no conscience, or he cared nothing for her. She had imagined that he would love her, but today


    she realized the cruel truth.


    Had he felt pity and guilt for himself when she had told him she could not conceive?


    No.


    Now he came back to pick her up, perhaps because he was afraid that she might be lost abroad, and it


    would be difficult for him to exin, because everyone at the birthday party knew that it was her who


    took her away.


    ¡°Harriet, if you behave yourself, I can give you anything you want.¡±


    When they arrived at the hotel parking lot, Wesley finally uttered a word.


    Harriet blinked and then smiled, ¡°Really? Then-- I want your heart, will you give it?¡±


    Wesley looked her seriously, and the pupils seemed to draw people in.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I know who I am and how dare I defile your holy heart.¡± Harriet said and got out of the car.


    After returning to the hotel room and finding her cell phone, Harriet found that her brother had called


    her several times, so she had to call back to say that she was safe. She lied about getting drunk at


    dinner and spent the night out at a hotel with the crew.


    Harriet had done this before, so Colin didn''t suspect.


    Colin hesitated and said, ¡°There is something I want to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Harriety prone on the bed, with her slender legs swaying unconsciously. Wesley stood at the door


    with his throat clenched. Then he entered the bedroom.


    When Harriet heard that her brother was going to live with his girlfriend, she couldn''t help thinking that


    her brother had really grown up, ¡°That¡¯s not bad. And do you seed in catching your girlfriend¡¯s


    heart? Well, I thought you wanted advice, and you know that I really understand the art of love.¡±


    ¡°Harriet, I mean it. I want to be responsible for her, and I like her. She was bullied by her family before


    and I don''t want to leave her alone.¡±


    Harriet''s heart ached with relief at her brother''s words.


    ¡°Well, you have a girlfriend now, so you do not care about me any more.¡±


    Then Colin hurriedly said, ¡°Or you live with us when youe back.¡±


    Harriet was amused by her brother''s foolishness.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m only joking. I¡¯m not going to be a third wheel. By the way, when I get back, I¡¯ll help you


    move so that I can meet your little girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Well, but are you sure you won''t live with us? I¡¯m a little worried...¡±


    Harriet was about to say something to reassure her brother, but Wesley took the phone.


    ¡°No, your sister is taken care of.¡±


    Colin was stunned. The voice...If he remembers correctly, isn''t that Mr. Smith?


    Harriet grabbed the phone in a fit of rage and red at Wesley, who had broken all her lies.


    ¡°Harriet, is that Mr. Smith? Don¡¯t you say that you get together with the crew? But why do you stay with


    him now?¡±


    Harriet had to hold the phone away when her brother asked. She said in a broken voice, ¡°Well, he is


    just here. And here the signal is not good, so I have to hang up!¡±


    Putting down the phone, Harriet said angrily, ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s very impolite to touch


    someone¡¯s mobile phone without permission?¡±


    Wesley didn''t care about it. He squinted his deep eyes, ¡°What the rtionship between you and me?¡±


    Harriet was momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re good at the art of love, why don''t you try it on me?¡±


    His word made Harriet feel embarrassed.


    Helplessly, she said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I just want to cheat my brother, so you should forgive it.¡±


    However, Wesley firmly mped her delicate chin, ¡°What if I have to fuss about it?¡±


    ...


    Harriet suddenly tightened her body, thinking that if he was not happy, he would probably do something


    to her body, but she could not bear it now. She said gritting teeth, ¡°If you want me to fall in love with


    you, of course I will. And it is my honor to have such an excellent person like you. But I just do not


    know whether it will insult your identity.¡±


    She said this only to get rid of his desire.


    Of course, Wesley knew what she meant, and he really remembered what the doctor said just now.


    ¡°Harriet, I find that you are really a liar.¡±


    Wesley¡¯s cold voice startled Harriet for a moment, but then she smiled with indifference.


    ¡°Is it the first time that you meet such situation? In the entertainment industry, all people are double-


    faced. But You may rest assured. Mypliments are sincere, and I shall never deceive you.¡±


    If Harriet had always been so nice, Wesley would have liked it, but at this moment, looking at her


    unmistakable smile, he felt annoyed.


    He really liked obedient women, but did not like Harriet''s presence of pandering.


    He wanted her to surrender willingly.


    Wesley let go of her chin, and stood up coldly, ¡°I am wondering what you¡¯re going to do with it.¡±

 Chapter 70 Looking Forward To be Mrs. Smith

    Chapter 70 Looking Forward To be Mrs. Smith


    Harriet realized that she had made some trouble.


    Pursuing Wesley? It sounded funny, but what¡¯s even weirder was that he was actually interested.


    It was such a miserable first day in New Zend, but thankfully Wesley didn''t bother her that night, so


    she could take a good rest.


    The nest day, Harriet woke up, and found that Wesley, instead of getting up early as usual, had his


    eyes closed and seemed to be sleeping.


    Observing his long, warped, bushyshes, Harriet mysteriously reached out her hand.


    But just as she was about to touch hisshes, Wesley suddenly opened his eyes, and for a moment it


    was awkward.


    ¡°Your eyshes are so long, can you tell me which kind of mascara you use?¡±


    Harriet suddenly came to her senses and was no longer sleepy in the morning.


    ¡°Oh, I mean, you''re so handsome, even your eyshes are so beautiful.¡±


    Wesley rarely neglected her wrong expression and got up to get dressed, ¡°Have you decided on your


    n for the day?¡±


    Harriet suddenly grasped what he meant. With her eyebrows twitching, she had to get up to dress.


    She¡¯s been with Wesley for these two years, so she knew his lifestyle. Pursuing him was like to please


    him, which was so easy for Harriet.


    Then, Harriet leaned forward and winked at him, ¡°Let me help you tie.¡±


    Wesley did not say no. And when Harriet was tying for him, he smelt the perfume on her hands.


    ¡°Would you like me to make you breakfast? Or do you prefer the breakfast prepared by the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I prefer the breakfast made by you.¡±


    Harriet smiled, ¡°Well, I wonder what you would like to eat today?¡±


    ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Such a mode ofmunication made Harriet think of the days when they were at peace, ¡°Wesley, do


    you think we are like a honeymoon couple?¡± She said wryly.


    Then, she felt painful on her lip.


    ¡°Oh, Wesley, you...¡± Harriet wanted to say that sentence ¡°Are you born in the year of dog?¡±, but finally


    she gave up.


    Harriet thought that It''s not worth getting angry about.


    Wesley let go of her, squinting slightly with a yful look, ¡°You want to be Mrs. Smith?¡±


    Harriet''s heart skipped quickly, and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m not so silly. I was just making a harmless joke.¡±


    Wesley snorted coldly, ¡°You should know that.¡±


    Harriet had been used to such ironies for a long time. With a grin on her face, she straightened the


    man''s tie and went to work in the kitchen.


    Her value in keeping Wesley around was serving him, just acting like a canary serving his patron.


    During staying in New Zend, Harriet did her best to please Wesley, preparing him delicious meals,


    helping him with personal chores, and even researching New Zend resorts and acting as a


    conscientious tour guide.


    Wesley was easy to get along with these days. He didn¡¯t drag her to bed if he felt unhappy, and he did


    not mind Harriet¡¯s ¡°pursuing¡±, because he''s busy in dealing with his business.


    Today was hisst day in New Zend. When Wesley has finished his official duties, he woulde


    back tomorrow.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, this is the tour n for the afternoon. Would you like to have a look? Has your work time


    been dyed?¡± Harriet pulled out a schedule like a senior secretary.


    Wesley just nced at the n and said, ¡°Well.¡±


    Wesley was so kind today.


    Harriet smiled, ¡°Then that''s it.¡±


    Then, she suddenly showed a bouquet of red roses to Wesley.


    ¡°To you...¡±


    The coquetry voice was so provocative that Wesley nced up at the bouquet, but felt her smile


    brighter than the roses. He took it and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Is that what you call pursuing me?¡±


    Harriet blinked confidently, ¡°I think it¡¯s all right. But you don¡¯t like girls like me very much, so no matter


    how I pursue you, you would not feel like falling for me."


    He liked the little girl like Louisa who seemed as simple as possible. But for Harriet, she would never be


    like a innocent college girl any more.


    Wesley bent his thin lip nonchntly and ced the rose on a transparent vase beside it. His


    nonchnt manner made Harriet curl her lip without saying anything.


    Then, in the evening, Harriet waited for Wesley in his overseaspany.


    Harriet dressed up in all her usual stardom, and she stood out in front of the bigpany like an


    Oriental woman with different hair and skin colors. People around the gate of thepany all looked at


    her.


    ¡°Mr. Smith...¡±


    At the first sight of Wesley and the bossesing out, Harriet immediately stepped forward to meet


    them.


    She was already pretty, but tonight she looked more beautiful after better dressed. Several foreigners


    kept staring at her.


    ¡°Who is this beautifuldy?¡± An elite dressed man smiled and asked first.


    At the sight of Harriet¡¯s radiant expression, Wesley frowned.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m a friend of Mr. Smith.¡± Harriet smiled tactfully and shook hands with them.


    One of themughed and said, ¡°Wesley, you have such a beautiful female friend, why don''t you take


    her out to dinner with us?¡±


    Wesley looked a little pale, ¡°Next time.¡±


    Hearing Wesley¡¯s apparently perfunctory answer, they did not say anything longer and just said


    goodbye. However, only one tall woman seemed not want to leave.


    Harriet looked at her curiously.


    The woman, wearing a suit, had big wave of wine red hair. And her body was also very sexy. She kept


    looking at Harriet.


    ¡°Wesley, how could you do that?¡± Then she turned to look at Wesley and said, ¡°You get together with


    such beautifuldy, what if Louisa knows that?¡±


    Harriet was particrly surprised, not only by her fluent Mandarin but also by her calling his name


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wesley.


    Apart from Louisa, she had never heard a woman call him by his name, and he had no objection.


    ¡°It will be better if she can mind her own business.¡± Wesley did not look well, probably because of


    thinking of what had happened at that birthday party.


    Then the woman smiled, looking charming and gorgeous, ¡°Well, I am just joking. You just go back to


    your country and I will deal with the things here.¡±


    Hearing their suchmunication, Harriet was in shock. She had been with Wesley for two years and


    it was the first time she had ever known about this woman.


    The most important thing was that she obviously had a special rtionship with Wesley, or she would


    not ask Wesley to let her deal with the business here. Thus, it could be found that their cooperation and


    loyalty were different.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want, based on thest few ns.¡± Wesley said.


    The woman obediently nodded, ¡°Get it. In a few months, I¡¯ll give you a big surprise!¡±

 Chapter 71 Being Tired

    Chapter 71 Being Tired


    After a while, Harriet said, ¡°Mr. Smith, who is she?¡±


    Then, the woman turned to look at Harriet and said politely, ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Lisa.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Harriet. Are you friends?¡± Harriet replied and reached out her hands to shake


    with her politely.


    Lisa looked at Wesley, and replied, ¡°We are just more than friends. You are Wesley¡¯s good friend, right?


    But he does not mention you before.¡±


    Then, she turned to look at Wesley again, and said, ¡°Wesley, you should bring her out before.¡±


    Wesley looked at Harriet coldly, ¡°Do you think I will make friends with a woman like her?¡±


    Harriet stiffened and looked at the man in astonishment.


    What did he mean by that? To humiliate her in front of others?


    Lisa was also surprised and wanted to say something. But then, Wesley said, ¡°Why are you dressed


    like that?¡±


    Harriet burst into a enchanting smile, ¡°Obviously, I came here on purpose to pick you up today and I am


    dressed up in this way just for you. Now that you¡¯re done, let¡¯s go to the destination.¡±


    However, Wesley was not willing to hang out with her.


    When he got into the car coldly, Harriet obediently followed him in.


    ¡°Wesley, but don¡¯t drive too fast.¡± Lisa looked worried.


    Harriet looked at Lisa and felt a little angry. Then, she straightened herself up and turned to look at


    Wesley.


    Wesley was not in a good mood, so he didn¡¯t respond to Lisa. He just stepped on the gas and went


    away.


    On the way, Harriet asked slowly, ¡°Mr. Smith, Lisa says that you are more than friends, so what do you


    have to do with each other?¡±


    In fact, she did not want to ask more, but she minded very much the way Lisa addressed him.


    ¡°You are not entitled to know that much.¡±


    Wesley¡¯s answer made Harriet feel embarrassed. she gritted her teeth rather than spoke.


    Well, these days Wesley¡¯s gentle attitude almost gave her the illusion that their rtionship were slowly


    improving, but now it seemed that she was wrong.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯te out in such dress.¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Wesley suddenly spoke.


    Harriet frowned, ¡°I can¡¯t promise that. Sometimes I have to dress like that because of the work.¡±


    ¡°Then you need to change the work.¡±


    Harriet said with a sneer, ¡°Change of job? Mr. Smith, it is my major. To be honest, I really don''t know


    what I can do except acting. Do you want to keep me for a lifetime?¡±


    Wesley replied without hesitation, ¡°Sure, as long as you''repliant.¡±


    Harrietughed coldly, ¡°Mr. Smith, I know that you have a lot of women if you are willing, but I am sorry


    that I am not willing to be yours for a lifetime.¡±


    The car stopped suddenly.


    ¡°Harriet, you do not know how to make me happy, but it seems that you are good at making me angry.¡±


    Wesley looked at Harriet angrily and seriously. But Harriet did not know what Wesley was thinking and


    she also did not want to know. She just kept smiling and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Is that your attitude of pursuing me?¡± Wesley frowned.


    Harriet looked tired, ¡°Wesley, haven¡¯t you had enough fun yet ? I¡¯ve been in the y with you for a


    week, and since you like being chased so much, you shouldn¡¯t stay with me. You can go anywhere with


    someone to make you happy. Please leave me alone.¡±


    Wesley sniffed, ¡°I will let you go until I get tired of you.¡±


    Harriet suddenly held her arms up tightly. And He¡¯s not going to do anything to her in the car, was he?


    Wesley seemed want to do something. But when he looked down and saw a scar under Harriet¡¯s low


    cor, he fell into deep thought.


    Every time he saw the scar, there was an indescribable mixture of emotions in his heart. He always


    remembered the way she stood in front of him. A faint feeling of pain filled his heart, and he did not


    bother to disturb her.


    Harriet was in a bit of a surprise. Wesley had not let her off so easily, so she asked, ¡°You...Are you all


    right?¡±


    Wesley looked seriously, ¡°Do you want me to do something?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not!¡±


    Harriet shrank back instantly andughed, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about your state of mind,¡± she said.


    Then they kept silent on the way.


    however, on thest day in New Zend, Harriet¡¯s travel strategies didn¡¯t work at all. They went back


    to the hotel and went to sleep, and Wesley simply hugged her to fall asleep instead of doing anything


    that made her resist.


    Before returning China the next day, Thedy Lisa came to see Wesley off and kissed Wesley, which


    made Harriet feel surprised.


    Finally returning to the familiar California, Harriet rushed to the cast.


    ¡°Oh, dear, I am d to see you back.¡± Her assistant breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of Harriet.


    Harriet felt guilty. She¡¯s asking for leave these days, but the schedule must be dyed. Cast personnel


    dared not me her, but they might me her assistant.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Molly looked at her in a worry, ¡°Never mind. I heard that you are ill, and some of them want to visit you,


    but I refused them.¡±


    Harriet pped her appreciatively on the shoulder, ¡°Well, you did a good job.¡±


    Molly looked down shyly, and said, ¡°Keith looked for you several times. And he is more worried about


    you than anyone else. So you¡¯d better call him.¡±


    Harriet walked casually toward the dressing room, ¡°I¡¯ll get in touch with him when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Of course, she would not contact Him. Wesley has explicitly warned her to keep all men at arm''s


    length, and aside from acting, she could not make friends with men like before.


    ¡°Harriet, I am d to see you again.¡±


    Hearing such pleasant voice, Harriet turned around and looked at that woman. But she could think of


    who she was.


    Molly hurriedly introduced to Harriet, ¡°Harriet, she is newer of the crew. Because someone was ill, the


    director had to change another.¡±


    The girl looked cute, but in Harriet¡¯s eyes, she seemed not like the girl.


    ¡°I heard that you were ill, and every one here worried about you. Well, I am Cherry. It may be the first


    time for you to meet me, but I have seen you many times on the screen. Your acting is really good!¡±


    Harriet still disliked the girl who was obviously somewhat familiar.


    In Harriet¡¯s memory, she had a sister. Therefore, Harriet felt a little familiar.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Harriet replied perfunctorily.


    Cherry continued to say, ¡°You need to do some makeup, right? In fact, I¡¯m pretty good at makeup. I¡¯ve


    seen your makeup photos before. Why don¡¯t I give you a base?¡±


    Then, the makeup artist and others had not arrived at the scene. Though Cherry¡¯s suggestion sounded


    good, Harriet did not want to have nothing to do her.


    ¡°No, I can do it by myself.¡±


    Then Cherry felt disappointed. She silently retreated to one side, as if she was bullied.

 Chapter 72 Come To Pick Me Personally

    Chapter 72 Come To Pick Me Personally


    Half an hourter, the director and crew arrived and they began shooting.


    Cherry acted the evil woman. To everyone¡¯s surprise, her performance was expected to be as bad as


    her suddenly vanished sister, but now she turned out to be excellent, which surprised the director.


    ¡°I did not expect Irene¡¯s sister to be so talented. She should have joined in the entertainment industry.¡±


    When resting, Molly said that.


    Harriet was resting in her chair with her eyes closed. she said, ¡°Molly, I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    Then, Cherry said, ¡°Harriet, I have another bottle of mineral water here, and you can take it!¡±


    Harriet opened her eyes, ¡°No, keep it for yourself.¡±


    Cherry looked disappointed. And then she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you like mineral water? I¡¯ve got some


    drinks here. Would you like orange juice or coke?¡±


    Harriet¡¯s facial expression changed. And she said, ¡°Molly, please go and get me a bottle of orange


    water.¡±


    Harriet¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold as she asked the others away, ¡°Cherry, if I remember correctly, you


    are Irene¡¯s sister, right?¡±


    Cherry was stunned and looked hesitant, ¡°Harriet, are you prejudiced against me because of my


    sister?¡±


    Harriet didn''t want to talk nonsense and said directly, ¡°Yes, that''s it. Your sister has done me a great


    deal of harm, and I bear a grudge.¡±


    ¡°But, but I am I, and she is she. You can¡¯t just discriminate against me because of that!¡± Cherry said.


    Harrietughed slightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just prone to prejudice.¡±


    Cherry was stunned for a moment. She found that she could not persuade her. This woman was not


    like the "blooming white lotus" she had seen before.


    ¡°Sorry, If my sister has really hurt you, I apologize to you.¡±


    Harriet got up, walked over to The assistant who had bought the drink and said, ¡°Well, you just say that


    you have nothing to do with her, so is it useful to apologize to me?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Cherry kept standing there quietly.


    Harriet suddenly felt relieved when seeing Molly¡¯s unhappy expression, and said, ¡°My little Molly, what¡¯s


    wrong with you? Or who bullied you? Tell me and I will help you.¡±


    Molly passed the orange water and mobile phone to her, ¡°It is someone who humiliates you!¡±


    Harriet looked at the phone and found a gossip, which said that she was taken out by Wesley at a


    birthday party and then disappeared several days.


    Moreover, it also mentioned Irene¡¯s unexined disappearance. Besides, it was said that Harriet got


    closer to Wesley, and Harriet asked someone to do something to Irene.


    ¡°Well, why does it start again?¡± Harriet frowned.


    Molly looked upset, ¡°Thepany has been dealing with it, but the reports have been spread, I¡¯m


    afraid it will take some time to subside.¡±


    Something unhappy happened at the Jones¡¯ birthday party must be spread around.


    So a week ago, the media focused their attention on the destruction of the engagement by Miss Jones,


    so they all taunted her. But as soon as Harriet came back home, they immediately turned on her.


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    Of course, Harriet thought of the Jones. Louisa has been ridiculed for so long, now it was time to find a


    recement. But if it was done by the Jones, it should be spread earlier.


    Molly sighed, ¡°It seems that you have to be more careful these days, because the fans are too crazy.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter. I believe that you can deal with it. What¡¯s more, I have to stay on the set, so I will


    not meet some crazy fans.¡± Harriet said. It seemed that she did not worried about that.


    Then after finishing the shooting, Cherry did not get to talk with Harriet any more. With her excellent


    performances, Harriet began to have a good impression on her.


    In any case, a person of ability was always to be admired.


    When it waste afternoon after a scene, Harriet stepped out of the studio and found a familiar car


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    parked beside her.


    Without doubt, the new and expensive car must be Wesley¡¯s.


    Then, Jack showed his face and said, ¡°Miss. rk, please get on.¡±


    Harriet did not want to get on the car and said, ¡°Please tell your boss that he should keep in touch less


    with me in order to avoid making trouble.¡±


    Jack replied, ¡°Sorry, it will be better that you can talk with Mr. Smith personally.¡±


    ¡°What if I do not get on the car?¡± Harriet said, ¡°Wesley shoulde here to pick me up. After all, I am a


    celebrity.¡±


    If Wesley were really here, she wouldn''t dare say so. She''s not a famous star yet, and now she¡¯s on


    gossip because of Wesley.


    Jack frowned. It seemed that it was not convenient for him to call Wesley.


    In fact, it was inconvenient, because Wesley was at the Jones¡¯ house.


    ¡°Wesley, look, Louisa will be back soon. Now that youe here, why not have meal with us?¡± Sandra


    said politely.


    Wesley replied, ¡°Sorry, I have something important to deal with.¡±


    Then, Louisa, standing at the door, said, ¡°Well, you are unwilling to wait for me, right? Are you in a


    hurry to meet the woman outside?¡±


    ¡°Louisa, what are you talking about?¡± Sandra shouted, and hurried to stop Louisa, ¡°You shoulde to


    apologize to Wesley, because he is waiting for you. How could you say that?¡±


    Louisa rolled his eyes, ¡°He hasn¡¯t been to our house for a week. Now he just drops by and you call me


    back to meet him. We don¡¯t owe him anything and he¡¯s out having a good time!¡±


    ¡°Louisa!¡±


    Sandra did not expect her daughter so ignorant, so she shouted to make Louisa calm down.


    it was not easy for her to ask Wesley to stay here for half a day.


    Since the birthday party, the two families did notmunicate with each other. Although Sandra went


    to apologize in person, the Smiths refused her with the reason of Wesley¡¯s absence.


    She had to make good use of such a good opportunity!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you do something wrong? The reason that Wesleyes here is to give a


    chance to you to apologize.¡±


    Louisa bit her teeth. She felt wronged and said, ¡°I am sorry.st time I should not be so capricious.¡±


    Wesley stared nkly at her, and for the first time there was no warmth in his dark eyes.


    In the old days, when she had made a mistake or offended him, and as long as she said sorry, Wesley


    would forgive her.


    But now, he hated Louisa.


    Seeing that Wesley did not reply, Louisa looked up and said, ¡°I have apologized to you, and what else


    do you want me to do?¡±


    Wesley looked frigid, ¡°I hope you realize that you have to grow up one day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown up, and that¡¯s why I want to decide when to get married by myself, instead of being


    controlled by you.¡± Louisa shouted angrily.


    When hearing that, Sandra became worried. As soon as she wanted to me Louisa, Wesley said


    something.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

 Chapter 73 It鈥檚 Your Honor

    Chapter 73 It¡¯s Your Honor


    Louisa was stunned. She felt surprised and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Sandra turned to stare at her and Louisa had to shut up.


    ¡°Wesley, I know that you love Louisa, but your marriage is set up by your parents and us. So as long as


    you are determined, Louisa must marry you...¡±


    A door was shut


    Before Sandra continued to say something, Louisa went upstairs and closed the door.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s spoiled, but she still likes you. Now perhaps she¡¯s angry because those things were


    arranged by you without her permission.¡± Sandra said sincerely.


    Hearing Sandra¡¯s sincere words, Wesley could not say anything to refuse her. After all, their


    rtionship was so deep.


    But, did Louisa like him?


    Well, Sandra told a lie. Because he could not feel any love from Louisa.


    In the living room, Sandra kept persuading him, but Louisa was calling somebody andining in


    the upstairs bedroom.


    ¡°Colin, I am sorry that I can''t have dinner with you tonight. My mother is so bored and she asks me to


    And Colin felt a little worried, ¡°Then your parents me you?¡±


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing Colin¡¯s concern, Louisa felt very happy and forgave her mother¡¯s me.


    But after a while, Sandra was unhappy again when hearing her mother calling her name.


    ¡°Louisa,e down quickly to see Wesley off.¡±


    Louisa reluctantly hanged up the phone and went downstairs, ¡°Do you hurry to meet Harriet?¡±


    Wesley looked cold. And Sandra was afraid that Wesley would break off the engagement, so she said


    in a hurry, ¡°Well, Louisa, no matter who Wesley gets together with, you should forgive him. And you will


    be Mrs. Smith, you should be more open-minded.¡±


    Louisa snorted, ¡°Then can you tolerate my father ying with women outside?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sandra became very angry. But Louisa¡¯s spoiled by her, and it was toote to correct her.


    At that moment, Wesley¡¯s phone rang and he turned to answer it. It was Jack speaking, ¡°Mr. Smith,


    Miss rk says that she will not get on until youe to pick her up personally.¡±


    Well, it seemed that she¡¯s getting bolder.


    However, he didn¡¯t get angry at hearing Harriet¡¯s willful request.


    Putting the phone away, Wesley turned around to talk with them, ¡°Uncle Jones invites me here, but it


    seems that I am not weed, then there is no need to discuss any more.¡±


    ¡°Wesley, how could we not wee you? Well, Louisa is just...¡±


    Before Sandra finished talking, Wesley got on the car and left.


    ¡°Why don''t you say something nice to him when Wesley is here?¡± Sandra shouted at Louisa angrily.


    Louisa felt that everything had changed. Her parents only knew to force her to marry Wesley, and they


    didn¡¯t care about her at all. And they became more and more angry with her, but they were not before.


    Now, only Colin was kind to her.


    Fifteen minutester, Harriet got to Wesley¡¯s private cottage.


    Harriet¡¯s appetite was aroused by the smell of the dishes in the spacious vi, but before dinner she


    had to say something.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, you must have seen all the gossip on the Inte.¡±


    Harriet entered the living room, caught sight of the man sitting on the sofa, and came straight to the


    point.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe just to avoid any gossip. If we were photographed doing something together, the


    media and your fiance would say something.¡±


    Wesley looked up slowly, ¡°Are you afraid of Louisa?¡±


    Harriet burst into augh.


    ¡°No. Louisa is so innocent that she would not do something. I just worry that some gossip about you


    and me would have a bad influence on your fame.¡±


    It sounded nice, but in fact Harriet was insinuating.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about my family.¡± Wesley said.


    Harriet curled her lip with an expression of indifference.


    ¡°Well, what do you want me to do now? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to meet your needs because I do not


    recover well.¡±


    The rejection made Wesley feel angry.


    In this woman¡¯s eyes, they have nothing tomunicate with each other except the physical


    rtionship, right?


    ¡°I am afraid that it¡¯s not your choice.¡± Wesley grabbed her and started kissing her.


    Harriet resisted and said, ¡°Wesley, if you want to make love with a woman, you can find others, but why


    me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your pleasure.¡±


    Wesley¡¯s reply made her feel angry,


    ¡°Well, you think that you are very great. But but how much do you think those women would like you if


    they really know you?¡±


    Harriet became very annoyed.


    Then Wesley stopped to looked at her, ¡°It seems that you do not like me.¡±


    The more politely he called her ¡°Miss rk¡±, the more severe the punishment he would make.


    Harriet lost her nerve at the thought of what she had suffered before. Just now she she had had the


    courage, but now she regretted it bitterly.


    She regretted. There was no need to say such words. And she should endure everything so that she


    would not suffer those punishment.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I am so sorry!¡±


    Wesley was a bit surprised that her confession had changed so quickly.


    ¡°What I mean by that is, I admire your appearance so much, and if those women really know what you


    really are, they would adore you even more.¡±


    Harriet had a knack for telling lies all over the ce, which was a basic operation as an actress to learn


    many lines by heart.


    Then Wesley stopped kissing, and it seemed that Louisa¡¯s ttery worked. So Louisa continued.


    ¡°I know that you are very kind. And my body is gradually recovering, so let me rest for a few days


    again, and I willpensate you well.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And she blinked at him yfully.


    Harriet¡¯s long cilia seemed to sweep into Wesley¡¯s heart.


    He probably would not let her go before and just wanted to release himself. But now he turned to


    consider her feeling.


    When did he change? He did not even notice.


    Harriet felt hungry, so she said, ¡°Mr. Smith, why not eat dinner first?¡±


    Then, Wesley let her go finally.


    Chapter 74 Did You Hate Me


    When they sat down at the dinner table, Harriet, who had consciously chosen the seat furthest away


    from Wesley, obediently moved to the seat beside him under his fierce gaze.


    It was really hard to figure out why he was so stubborn in such a detail when he obviously didn¡¯t like


    her. And It gave her false hopes now and then.


    ¡°If you have the courage to ask me to pick you up, you needn''t care about the reputation.¡± Wesley tried


    to break the embarrassment.


    Harriet didn¡¯t say that the request was just an excuse. But she didn¡¯t expect Jack to be so honest as to


    actually call him. And now she felt embarrassed.


    ¡°I''m conflicted, too.¡± Harriet said sincerely, ¡°I wish you would pay more attention to me, but it makes me


    feel guilty to think that you would be involved in a negative scandal because of me.¡±


    Wesley looked up at her.


    Harriet was momentarily guilty, but she knew that Wesley liked the sweet-mouthed and smooth woman


    best, and if she behaved well, she would not be embarrassed today, so she was pretending to be


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± Wesley asked coldly.


    He remembered that the anger and hatred in her eyes were not false when he forced her.


    Harriet replied, ¡°Everyone changes. Since you still want to keep the previous rtionship, and there¡¯s


    nothing wrong with it. You¡¯ll give me everything I want anyway, won¡¯t you?¡±


    The answer seemed to be perfect, but Wesley didn¡¯t feel happy.


    The two-year rtionship was, in a word, a bargain in which everyone got what they wanted. He was in


    love with her good body, and she needed money to pay her family¡¯s medical bills, that was all, but now


    he wanted more.


    It wasn¡¯t just her body that he was supposed to take.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Smith, can you tell me that how is Irene now?¡± Harriet tried to change another topic.


    Wesley said, ¡°She went to a nursing home abroad.¡±


    Harriet was shocked.


    Well, it seemed that if someone offended him, she would suffer a lot.


    Everyone knew that the Whittys had two daughter, and they discriminate against the entertainment


    industry. Thus, the Whittys did not agree with Irene into the entertainment industry.


    However, because they loved Irene too much, finally they had to allow her to join the entertainment


    circle. Therefore, everyone knew that.


    The Whittys loved their daughter so much, but now they had to sacrifice one daughter because of


    Wesley.


    ¡°Well, are they causing you trouble?¡± Wesley asked.


    Harriet shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think the press has done me any wrong.¡±


    ¡°Those rumors will die down sooner orter. Never mind.¡± Wesley said.


    He¡¯s not a star, so he did not worry about fame. After all, the business world cared about one¡¯s


    capability instead of fame.


    As long as the career was sessful, then the ck reputation could be changed, but the star was not


    the same, once the reputation was discredited, he would be banned and even forced to give up the star


    career.


    ¡°...Got it.¡±


    Looking at Wesley¡¯s indifference, Harriet did not believe that he would not know that.


    Well, he just cared when she could make love with him.


    Wesley added, ¡°I will deal with the press.¡±


    Harriet did not say anything.


    Harriet had to meet Wesley for the next few days. Though she said that she were willing to keep a


    good rtionship with Wesley, she never intended to do so.


    Because she still had some pride.


    Fortunately, her brother had already moved out with his girlfriend, so she didn''t have to be so timid with


    Wesley


    ¡°Please, Colin...¡±


    On the street, Louisa held Colin¡¯s hand and asked him to apany her to a private party.


    Colin was embarrassed, ¡°Is it inappropriate for me to apany you to the party?¡±


    Louisa said, ¡°Why not? You are my boyfriend, how can they dare to say anything? What¡¯s more,


    everyone else haspany, but I don''t. Will you leave me alone?¡±


    ¡°Well...Ok.¡± Colin agreed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go as soon as we¡¯ve bought something. It won¡¯t be nice if


    your family sees us outside.¡±


    Now Colin also knew the reason why Louisa was med by her family and he always worried about


    Louisa.


    Louisa rolled her eyes, ¡°Well, I do not care about whether they would know. If they know, then we¡¯ll go


    public, or we¡¯ll elope together!¡±


    Colin felt helpless. He did not know whether his girlfriend was naive or silly. How could she say the


    word ¡°elopement¡±?


    Wesley saw someone in a ck sedan in nearby traffic.


    Wesley thought Louisa dating with Colin was just for fun, but now it seemed different. He has not seen


    Louisa dating with a man for more than a week, but this time...


    Wesley frowned, ¡°Check out how long they''ve been together and how familiar they are.¡±


    Jack nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jack had a strong ability to handle affairs, so he went to the office and reported the news to Wesley in


    the afternoon.


    ¡°Miss Jones imed that Colin was her boyfriend and even bought a house for him. It seemed that


    she¡¯s serious.¡±


    Wesley narrowed his eyes.


    Well, it seemed that Louisa and her brother were good at loving. And How could Louisa do that? Did


    she think that Wesley could bear her no matter what she did?


    Wesley didn¡¯t care. His love for Louisa was gone, and even though their engagement was still there,


    marrying Louisa was just an obligation for him.


    But if the man was Colin, he had to do something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Harriet know this thing.¡± Wesley said.


    Jack replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    In the evening, Wesley met Allen at a lively business party.


    ¡°Wesley, why did you leave earlyst time? Didn¡¯t you mean to have dinner at home?¡± Allen asked.


    Wesley replied, ¡°Then you should go to ask your daughter.¡±


    Allen felt nervous.


    In the past, Wesley did not use ¡°your daughter¡± to rece Louisa¡¯s name no matter what happened.


    But something unhappy happened atst birthday party made both families feel embarrassed. So Allen


    was afraid that Wesley would hate his daughter.


    ¡°If Louisa made a mistake, I apologize for her.¡±


    Wesley raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°No, I just want to remind you that your daughter has been


    backsliding recently, and if she really wants to marry me, she needs to pay attention to her attitude.¡±


    Allen frowned, ¡°Louisa is still young so that she knows less. But I promise that she would think twice


    and admitted her mistake.¡±


    Wesley said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve pampered her enough over the years. If you still think she¡¯s a child, then we


    can call off the marriage.¡±


    Allen felt embarrassed. Wesley was very angry, but Allen had to bear it, after all, Louisa was wrong.

 Chapter 74 Did You Hate Me

    Chapter 74 Did You Hate Me


    When they sat down at the dinner table, Harriet, who had consciously chosen the seat furthest away


    from Wesley, obediently moved to the seat beside him under his fierce gaze.


    It was really hard to figure out why he was so stubborn in such a detail when he obviously didn¡¯t like


    her. And It gave her false hopes now and then.


    ¡°If you have the courage to ask me to pick you up, you needn''t care about the reputation.¡± Wesley tried


    to break the embarrassment.


    Harriet didn¡¯t say that the request was just an excuse. But she didn¡¯t expect Jack to be so honest as to


    actually call him. And now she felt embarrassed.


    ¡°I''m conflicted, too.¡± Harriet said sincerely, ¡°I wish you would pay more attention to me, but it makes me


    feel guilty to think that you would be involved in a negative scandal because of me.¡±


    Wesley looked up at her.


    Harriet was momentarily guilty, but she knew that Wesley liked the sweet-mouthed and smooth woman


    best, and if she behaved well, she would not be embarrassed today, so she was pretending to be


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± Wesley asked coldly.


    He remembered that the anger and hatred in her eyes were not false when he forced her.


    Harriet replied, ¡°Everyone changes. Since you still want to keep the previous rtionship, and there¡¯s


    nothing wrong with it. You¡¯ll give me everything I want anyway, won¡¯t you?¡±


    The answer seemed to be perfect, but Wesley didn¡¯t feel happy.


    The two-year rtionship was, in a word, a bargain in which everyone got what they wanted. He was in


    love with her good body, and she needed money to pay her family¡¯s medical bills, that was all, but now


    he wanted more.


    It wasn¡¯t just her body that he was supposed to take.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Smith, can you tell me that how is Irene now?¡± Harriet tried to change another topic.


    Wesley said, ¡°She went to a nursing home abroad.¡±


    Harriet was shocked.


    Well, it seemed that if someone offended him, she would suffer a lot.


    Everyone knew that the Whittys had two daughter, and they discriminate against the entertainment


    industry. Thus, the Whittys did not agree with Irene into the entertainment industry.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, because they loved Irene too much, finally they had to allow her to join the entertainment


    circle. Therefore, everyone knew that.


    The Whittys loved their daughter so much, but now they had to sacrifice one daughter because of


    Wesley.


    ¡°Well, are they causing you trouble?¡± Wesley asked.


    Harriet shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think the press has done me any wrong.¡±


    ¡°Those rumors will die down sooner orter. Never mind.¡± Wesley said.


    He¡¯s not a star, so he did not worry about fame. After all, the business world cared about one¡¯s


    capability instead of fame.


    As long as the career was sessful, then the ck reputation could be changed, but the star was not


    the same, once the reputation was discredited, he would be banned and even forced to give up the star


    career.


    ¡°...Got it.¡±


    Looking at Wesley¡¯s indifference, Harriet did not believe that he would not know that.


    Well, he just cared when she could make love with him.


    Wesley added, ¡°I will deal with the press.¡±


    Harriet did not say anything.


    Harriet had to meet Wesley for the next few days. Though she said that she were willing to keep a


    good rtionship with Wesley, she never intended to do so.


    Because she still had some pride.


    Fortunately, her brother had already moved out with his girlfriend, so she didn''t have to be so timid with


    Wesley


    ¡°Please, Colin...¡±


    On the street, Louisa held Colin¡¯s hand and asked him to apany her to a private party.


    Colin was embarrassed, ¡°Is it inappropriate for me to apany you to the party?¡±


    Louisa said, ¡°Why not? You are my boyfriend, how can they dare to say anything? What¡¯s more,


    everyone else haspany, but I don''t. Will you leave me alone?¡±


    ¡°Well...Ok.¡± Colin agreed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go as soon as we¡¯ve bought something. It won¡¯t be nice if


    your family sees us outside.¡±


    Now Colin also knew the reason why Louisa was med by her family and he always worried about


    Louisa.


    Louisa rolled her eyes, ¡°Well, I do not care about whether they would know. If they know, then we¡¯ll go


    public, or we¡¯ll elope together!¡±


    Colin felt helpless. He did not know whether his girlfriend was naive or silly. How could she say the


    word ¡°elopement¡±?


    Wesley saw someone in a ck sedan in nearby traffic.


    Wesley thought Louisa dating with Colin was just for fun, but now it seemed different. He has not seen


    Louisa dating with a man for more than a week, but this time...


    Wesley frowned, ¡°Check out how long they''ve been together and how familiar they are.¡±


    Jack nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jack had a strong ability to handle affairs, so he went to the office and reported the news to Wesley in


    the afternoon.


    ¡°Miss Jones imed that Colin was her boyfriend and even bought a house for him. It seemed that


    she¡¯s serious.¡±


    Wesley narrowed his eyes.


    Well, it seemed that Louisa and her brother were good at loving. And How could Louisa do that? Did


    she think that Wesley could bear her no matter what she did?


    Wesley didn¡¯t care. His love for Louisa was gone, and even though their engagement was still there,


    marrying Louisa was just an obligation for him.


    But if the man was Colin, he had to do something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Harriet know this thing.¡± Wesley said.


    Jack replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    In the evening, Wesley met Allen at a lively business party.


    ¡°Wesley, why did you leave earlyst time? Didn¡¯t you mean to have dinner at home?¡± Allen asked.


    Wesley replied, ¡°Then you should go to ask your daughter.¡±


    Allen felt nervous.


    In the past, Wesley did not use ¡°your daughter¡± to rece Louisa¡¯s name no matter what happened.


    But something unhappy happened atst birthday party made both families feel embarrassed. So Allen


    was afraid that Wesley would hate his daughter.


    ¡°If Louisa made a mistake, I apologize for her.¡±


    Wesley raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°No, I just want to remind you that your daughter has been


    backsliding recently, and if she really wants to marry me, she needs to pay attention to her attitude.¡±


    Allen frowned, ¡°Louisa is still young so that she knows less. But I promise that she would think twice


    and admitted her mistake.¡±


    Wesley said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve pampered her enough over the years. If you still think she¡¯s a child, then we


    can call off the marriage.¡±


    Allen felt embarrassed. Wesley was very angry, but Allen had to bear it, after all, Louisa was wrong.

 Chapter 75 You Had To Marry Him

    Chapter 75 You Had To Marry Him


    When Allen came back home, he asked Louisa to the living room.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with youtely? Who do you hang out with every day?¡±


    Louisa looked reluctant and said, ¡°You do not need to care about me.¡±


    ¡°Is this the way you speak to me? What do you mean I don''t need to care about you? I can image what


    you will do if I do not care.¡± Allen shouted angrily, ¡°If you carry on doing that, we will be humiliated by


    you!¡±


    Louisa red at his father, ¡°You just care about your fame, but what about me? Is your daughter a


    trading tool? I don¡¯t like Wesley anymore, so why should I marry someone I don¡¯t like!¡±


    Sandra on the upstairs heard their shouting and hurried down to persuade her, ¡°Louisa, calm down


    please. Didn¡¯t you like Wesley before? Why did you change your mind?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t changed. I always took Wesley as my brother, but you all think that I love him. And it¡¯s all


    your decision!¡± Louisa shouted, ¡°Anyway I won¡¯t marry him. And I already have a boyfriend and I will


    get together with my boyfriend!¡±


    Allen was unbearable. Thinking of the gossip about his family and Louisa¡¯s politeness, he could not


    bear to raise his hand...


    He gave her a p across the face.


    ¡°I know how many men you¡¯ve been out with all these years!¡± Allen shouted at Louisa, ¡°If Wesley is


    willing to marry you, you should be grateful! So you have to get married with Wesley. Otherwise, I won¡¯t


    be polite to you!¡±


    Hearing her father¡¯s words, Louisa felt very sad.


    ¡°All of you have changed! Since you are so fond of the Smiths¡¯ things, it''s better to have another


    daughter and make use of her as you like!¡±


    Louisa shouted and went outside angrily.


    Sandra was both anxious and distressed, ¡°Allen, how can you beat Louisa? She is your daughter.


    How could you get mad at her when she gets back? Besides, she¡¯s so young that¡¯s why she resisted.


    We should try to persuade her as much as possible.¡±


    Allen was very angry and shouted at his wife, ¡°It is you who make Louisa be more and more


    thoughtless. Before she more or less listened to our admonition, but now what is she going to be? If


    she does not change, the Smiths would break off their marriage.¡±


    Sandra felt worried. Did Wesley want to cancel the marriage? How could he do that?


    Then, she hurried to catch up with her daughter. Perhaps her husband was right. They could not let


    Louisa continued to do something wrong.


    Louisa sobbed all the way to a small independent house in the suburbs


    It was Louisa who chose the house as their home. And it was far from the city center so that it would


    not be discovered by her family.


    Seeing Louisa being so sad and a palm print on her face, Colin felt distressed and angry.


    ¡°Louisa, did they bully you again?¡± Colin guiltily stroked his girlfriend¡¯s red and swollen cheek.


    ¡°Otherwise, I will go to your house today and tell them not to force you anymore.¡±


    Louisa shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s no use. My parents are old fogeys. Or we¡¯d better elope, and don''t let them


    find. what¡¯s more, I have enough money!¡±


    Colin hesitated. Of course, he wanted to go away with Louisa. But he really knew it was hard for


    Louisa¡¯s parents to agree with their marriage. Besides, he could not leave with Louisa and did not care


    about his sister.


    ¡°You...Don¡¯t you want to be with me?¡± Louisa felt disappointed when Colin did not answer her.


    Colin hurried to exined, ¡°No, Of course I want to be with you. But Louisa, we should not escape the


    problem. Please give me some time. When I find a job, and I can raise you. Then I believe that your


    family will not force you to marry Wesley.¡±


    Louisa stopped crying, ¡°Well...But I¡¯m really afraid I won¡¯t be able to wait until then. You know my


    parents are crazy about me marrying Wesley. I¡¯m so sick of it!¡±


    Colin felt confused.


    Wesley? Wasn¡¯t that Mr. Smith who seemed to be very close to his sister?


    Did Wesley like his sister or Louisa? Or was he ying with both of them? He thought that he had to


    ask his sister.


    After a while, Louisa fell asleep. And Colin took her carefully upstairs and came down to make a snack,


    so Louisa could eat something when she woke up.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang.


    Colin was curious about who would knew this address. He opened the door and found an elegant


    woman standing at the door, who was looking down at him.


    He thought that there must be something wrong. And he asked politely, ¡°May I ask who you want?¡±


    Sandra looked at the young boy carefully and felt surprised.


    Sandra thought that the young boy looked like Allen when he was young.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Is Louisa here?¡± Sandra asked slightly.


    Colin seemed to know who the woman was. He said, ¡°Louisa was sleeping. Are you her mother?¡±


    Sandra said, ¡°Yeah. My daughter told me she had a boyfriend. I did not expect that you are such


    young.¡±


    Sandra wanted to make a good investigation into the boy¡¯s identity. And she did not want to do


    something wrong.


    Colin felt rxed when looking at Sandra¡¯s kindness and let her into the room.


    ¡°Thanks...I am sorry that Louisa lives with me. But I promise that I will be responsible for her.¡±


    Sandra smiled, ¡°Responsible? Do you know who she is? There are many men in California who want to


    be responsible for her. Besides, you should know who she is engaged to.¡±


    ¡°But Louisa does like him.¡± Colin said, ¡°She is your daughter. And You must also wish her a lifetime of


    happiness. If she marries a man she doesn¡¯t like, will she be happy? Although I am not as powerful as


    Mr. Smith, I love Louisa more than anyone else. Please give me a chance.¡±


    To tell the truth, Sandra¡¯s impression of Colin was not bad. She thought Louisa would look for a dandy.


    But now it seemed that this boy really loved Louisa. At least, he tried to persuade Sandra.


    ¡°Well, since Louisa is taking a rest, then I won¡¯t wake her up.¡± Sandra said slowly, ¡°And what¡¯s your


    name?¡±


    ¡°I am Colin.¡±


    Then Sandra frowned.

 Chapter 76 You Demand Too Much

    Chapter 76 You Demand Too Much


    He had the same family name as that troublesome woman, was it... a coincidence?


    Sandra fell into deep thought and left in the end.


    It would notte to deal with this thing after checking this boy¡¯s true identity. Now if Allen knew, she


    feared something bad would happen.


    Harriet did not know what had happened between her brother and his little girlfriend. They kept on the


    phone every day. And without exception, Colin did not her bad news.


    At the moment, she was packing her things at home.


    ¡°Harriet, why do you want to move? This is a nice ce, I suppose?¡± Molly was also helping her tidy


    the room.


    Harriet replied, ¡°After all, the house is too big for me. I want to rent it out and I¡¯ll go and live in a small


    one-room apartment.¡±


    In fact, the most important reason was that she wanted to get out of the control of Wesley. Because he


    knew the address of the house and would be here any minute.


    ¡°But you are not short of money now. It would be as well to livefortably.¡± Molly did not know


    Harriet¡¯s thought, so she continued, ¡°Other famous stars live in luxurious vis.¡±


    Harriet said, ¡°Yeah, but I am not very famous.¡±


    ¡°Harriet, this TV series is sure to be very popr!¡± Molly tried tofort her.


    In fact, Harriet did not think that she would be very famous in the future. Because being famous almost


    depended on luck. Some stars were so good at acting and looking good, they still could not be famous


    in the entertainment business. Harriet¡¯s acting was good and she was also very beautiful, but it was a


    pity that several TV series she took part in were not popr.


    ¡°Molly, if I fail to be famous, it would be a real injustice for you to be my assistant.¡± Harriet said.


    Molly replied, ¡°No, I do not think so. You are so talented in acting, so l believe that you will be famous in


    the future.¡±


    Harriet smiled, ¡°I also believe that I will be famous one day.¡±


    In fact, she did not know whether she would seed or not in the future. And she also did not know


    how long she''s going to be in the entertainment business. Most of all, Wesley kept control of her career,


    and when he got married, he would sick of herself. And then he did not have the energy to care about


    her anymore, and she could not be famous, then what would she do?


    ¡°Well, Mr. Smith!¡± Molly said in surprise.


    Wesley was standing at the door, and looking at Harriet.


    Harriet was a little surprised too. He seemed to have arrived so early today and now he was caught by


    Sue. It was a bit hard to exin.


    ¡°Mr, Smith!!¡± Molly seemed to be very excited when saw Wesley. But she left the bedroom finally.


    Harriet closed her suitcase, ¡°Why do youe here now?¡±


    Instead of answering her question, Wesley pointed to the suitcase and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°No, I just feel bored so I clean up the old things and tidy the room.¡± Harriet said so naturally that


    Wesley could not find she was lying.


    Wesley said, ¡°You will be busy in thetest schedule.¡±


    It seemed that Wesley knew something.


    Harriet frowned and took a step back, then remembered something, and said, ¡°Mr. Smith. I have a


    small request. May I choose the scripts and programs myself?¡±


    Wesley somewhat displeased with her gesture, moved closer again, ¡°Don¡¯t you always pick and


    choose by yourself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different. I¡¯d like to take on a challenging script, even though the resources you¡¯ve chosen for


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    me are good, but...¡±


    To be honest, although each script was ultimately picked by her, a lot of material and diversity had been


    filtered out long before, leaving behind what Wesley thought were the right scripts for her, but a really


    good actor shouldn¡¯t be limited by that.


    ¡°Harriet, Why are you so demanding now?¡± Wesley looked cold, ¡°Why do you believe that I will agree


    with you?¡±


    Harriet smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t think that you must agree with me. And I will not say anything whether you agree


    or not.¡±


    Perhaps, Harriet should try to persuade him, or he will agree.


    Wesley looked serious, ¡°Is that your attitude?¡±


    Of course, Harriet knew that he just wanted her to say something to make him feelfortable.


    However, Harriet was hesitating whether toply.


    But it depended on her feeling.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Harriet said, ¡°If you are not willing, then just forget it. I dare not to disturb you.


    And you are so busy that you do not care about me. It is a pity that I can not make achievement.¡±


    It seemed that Harriet tried to assume all the responsibilities, but she said in grievance.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say no.¡± Wesley blurted out.


    Harriet froze for a moment, climbed up on the man¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Really? You¡¯re so sweet.¡±


    Her endearment pleased Wesley, who twisted her chin, ¡°So, what do you get in return?¡±


    ¡°Well, shall I make a delicious table for you?¡± Harriet blinked wittily.


    Wesley won¡¯tment that he hadn¡¯t tasted her cooking in a long time, especially now that she did not


    offer to cook to please him.


    At this time, a cat in the living room made some noise, and Molly said in surprise, ¡°Harriet, I have never


    heard that you keep a cat.¡±


    Harriet stepped out of the bedroom and, catching sight of the now rounded cat, smiled, ¡°Yeah, it was


    my brother who was taking care of it. It¡¯s normal for you not to notice.¡±


    Naturally, Wesley saw the cat. Then it meowed at Wesley, and went to rub his feet.


    Harriet frowned, ¡°Baby,e here.¡±


    She¡¯s the one who kept it. Why did it go to him at the first time they met?


    The little orange cat cried out, and was not willing to move away from the man¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Wesner? A good name, and does it sound like Wesley?¡± Molly asked.


    Then Harriet felt shocked. If she said yes, Wesley must punish her, but if she said no, she also felt


    embarrassed.


    Harriet turned to looked at Wesley, and found that Wesley was also looking at her.


    ¡°Well...It really sounds like the same name.¡± Harriet said, pretending to smile.


    Molly did not think too much, and she justughed, ¡°Oh, good name. Little Wesner,e here and give


    me a hug.¡±

 Chapter77 It鈥檚 So Cute

    It¡¯s So Cute


    Wesley, however, was not so pleased, ¡°Change it name.¡± hemanded.


    ¡°Why? Do you also want to control a pet¡¯s name?¡±


    Harriet seemed a little annoyed, as if she had missed the details of the name collision, and it almost


    seemed like a random choice, but Wesley knew that the women were talking glibly.


    Molly felt a little embarrassed, although she was a little dull, but somehow also a qualified assistant, so


    she coughed to break the atmosphere of embarrassment.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith, this name sounded very good, and also with your name repeated...¡±


    In the end, Molly¡¯s voice was getting smaller and smaller, and finally she realized that she said


    something wrong.


    Harriet was immediately embarrassed. She had hoped her little assistant would help her out


    ¡°There is no business for you here.¡±Wesley said to Molly.


    Molly looked at Harriet with a look of regret and concern, but Harriet said to her breezily, ¡°You go home,


    and I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Harriet winked at her with a wink. Molly knew that she would continue to make


    trouble if she stayed here, so she turned away and left.


    Wesley snapped as soon as Molly left, ¡°I know you be boldtely, but I never thought you¡¯d be so


    bold.¡±


    Harriet felt so innocent, ¡°Mr. Smith, you think too much. It just sounds like your name, I think it has


    nothing to do with you. What¡¯s more, there are lots of name sounding like yours.¡±


    ¡°If you give it this name casually, then now you change it casually.¡± Wesley looked down at the cat,


    ¡°then call it Harry.¡±


    Harriet frowned. At the moment she thought Wesley was a little childish.


    ¡°He¡¯s used to the name. I am afraid that he doesn¡¯t understand another name.¡± Harriet shouted at the


    cat Harry, but the cat did not looked up.


    Harriet frowned, ¡°Well, you see...¡±


    Wesley also turned to look at the cat.


    It was pacing to and fro at his feet, and its obedient manner made him think of the woman in front of


    him, but still he did not hug it.


    Harriet knew that a man was a bit of a neat guy, and he probably wouldn¡¯t touch a furry animal like this.


    So she picked up the cat and smiled at the man, ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s really just a name. You are the


    President, so be broad-minded and let go such a boring thing.¡±


    Was that a boring thing? But in his opinion, if something had to do with her, he thought it was not


    boring.


    ¡°My President, I¡¯ll cook for you what you want to eat today.¡± Looking at Wesley being rxed, Harriet


    immediately changed the subject, put the little orange cat on the balcony and went into the kitchen.


    Wesley replied, ¡° Just give me poached eggs.¡±


    Harriet turned her head, ¡°Just this?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wesley said, ¡°Ie here not to eat, so take it easy.¡±


    Harriet smiled, ¡°And even if not, I¡¯ll entertain you so well that you can¡¯t go home hungry.¡±


    Harriet now was so cute, but Wesley seemed know what she was thinking about, so he asked, ¡°Have


    you taken any medicine these two days?¡±


    Harriet was stunned to find that Wesley really cared about her body these days, but when thinking that


    he wanted her to get better so that she could serve him, then she did not feel moved again.


    ¡°Yeah, and I have to keep taking the pills for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god? Why?¡± Wesley frowned.


    Harriet smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take tonic every day either, but I have to follow the doctor¡¯s suggestion.


    Well, you can go to y with other women.¡±


    As soon as she spoke, Wesley stared at her.


    ¡°Well, I mean that I can not make you happy through making sex because of my body.¡± Harriet added.


    She did not mean to deny it, but because she had a miscarriage, and had a major operation during the


    miscarriage, so it was quite true that she was now very weak, even if she had been carefully repaired


    afterwards.


    What¡¯s more, she¡¯s been shot because of Wesley, which made her health even worse, so every time


    she got sick, she got recovered slower than she used to be.


    Thus, eighty million would never make up for these after-effects, not to mention the loss of her right to


    conceive.


    ¡°So you know who you are.¡± Wesley said seriously, ¡°Now that you know it, you need to get fit quickly. I


    don¡¯t need a body to look at.¡±


    Listening to the man¡¯s cruel and cold words, Harriet felt a pang in her heart but forced the pain down.


    Wesley would never care what she went through, and the more sad she was, the less worth it.


    She didn¡¯t want to feel bad for cheating on a man who was ying with a woman¡¯s affections!


    ¡°I understand. I will get well as soon as possible and live up to your good wishes.¡± Harriet said, working


    at the kitchen, ¡°But you has a fiancee. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to keeping to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Wesley replied.


    ¡°You are too unkind.¡± Harriet turned andid the golden poached egg on the table, sighing, ¡°I know I


    have no right to ask, but I care too much about you, don¡¯t I? And I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be criticized by the


    media again because of me.¡±


    Wesley glowed and looked at Harriet.


    Harriet satughing at him, ¡°You look at me like that and I think you¡¯re in love with me.¡±


    Wesley sat down to eat.


    Harriet sat opposite the man as she had done before, with her chin propping up and said, ¡°How can


    you look so good? I have seen you countless times, but every time I see you, my heart beats faster.¡±


    Wesley pretended not to hear, continuing to use the cutlery in his hands.


    This aroused Harriet¡¯s desire. She could not believe that he could ignore her from beginning to end!


    ¡°Do you think whether I will fall in love with you or not?¡±


    Then Wesley looked up at her.


    Harriet raised her lips triumphantly and was ready to listen to his sarcastic remarks, but it was so


    strange that Wesley just gave her a deep look and didn''t say anything.


    In the past, he would coldly taunt her ¡°unworthy¡±.


    ¡°Oh, I am so sad. And I fell in love with a person who shouldn¡¯t love.¡±


    Harriet felt disappointed. And she saw Wesley finishing his meal and went to pick up the dishes, but he


    stopped her.


    ¡°I will ask a babysittere hereter. You don¡¯t have to do anything like that.¡±


    Harriet wondered. Was he going to hire a special babysitter for her?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m used to cleaning up after myself.¡± Harriet refused.


    However, Wesley never changed his decisions easily, ¡°I make arrangements for you,¡±he says,¡±You


    don''t have to spend.¡±


    Harriet wanted tough. Did he think that she was reluctant to spend money?


    That¡¯s it. Wasn¡¯t she just a material girl in his eyes?


    ¡°Thanks.¡± But Harriet agreed for the time being to find a reason to get rid of the nannyter.

 Chapter 78 An Illusion

    Chapter 78 An Illusion


    Harriet breathed a sigh of relief when Wesley left.


    Harriet squatted down and touched its fluffy head, who was eating its food on the balcony.


    ¡°Wesley, you¡¯re so hard to beat.¡±


    The little cat looked up at her. The cat¡¯s eyes were clear and moist, which were different from Wesley¡¯s


    cold and clear eyes.


    ¡°Well, when you were sick of me, I wouldn''t have believed you had time to talk to me when you were


    really married.¡±


    Harriet was so obedient now and she tried to coax Wesley. She was waiting for him being tired of


    herself one day.


    When Harriet came to the show early again, she found someone in the dressing room was sobbing


    with her head down, while another actor ying the supporting role of Number F soothed her.


    Harriet went closer to find that the person was Cherry.


    Harriet did not want to meddle in something, but Cherry looked up to see her. When thinking that


    Harriet did not like her, she turned to look down again.


    ¡°Forget it, Cherry. Why do you take it out on her behalf when she looks so haughty? It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    The F actress said to Cherry.


    Now that she was mentioned, Harriet had to hear their talking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that...I believe Harriet is not that kind of person, and they are the ones who talk too much.


    What¡¯s more, we are the same cast, even if you hear, you will refute.¡± Cherry spoke to the actor.


    Then the F actress sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not going to argue with them. You¡¯re the only one who thinks she didn¡¯t


    do anything. What if she was the one who set your sister up?¡±


    Cherry frowned and then shook her head, ¡°No, although Harriet and my sister are at odds, But I believe


    that she will not do anything harmful to my sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just so innocent. Some people look innocent on the surface. You don¡¯t know how dirty they are.¡±


    Then, Harriet turned around finally.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to say something directly to me. Be careful not to bite your tongue when talking about people


    behind.¡±


    Cherry¡¯s face flushed, ¡°I do not mean to talk about you, so please don''t be angry...¡±


    Then the F actress said, ¡°Cherry, What are you afraid of? You are wronged because of her.¡±


    Then, She stared at Harriet.


    ¡°How can you treat Cherry like that? She is wronged because of you.¡±


    It turned out that during the break, some other cast members came to say hello and identally


    mentioned Harriet with a disdainful expression. They even satirized her with those words from the


    media, saying that she was the culprit who had caused Irene¡¯s death, and that she was dating with lots


    of men.


    Cherry went to argue with them and was called a traitor by her family. She was so angry that she burst


    into tears.


    Then, Harriet felt surprised when hearing the whole things. If Cherry was pretending to be a good


    person, there¡¯s no need to defend her in her absence.


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Harriet, though not too particr, would not tolerate being targeted in this way.


    Then, the F actress said, ¡°Camille and some foxes.¡±


    Of course, Harriet knew her name. And Even a child could call out the names of the shows in which


    she acted. Thus, she was really famous.


    What¡¯s more, she was not only the flow of a sister, but also took a very important award, which was the


    best actress award of Golden Dragon Award.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Harriet fell into deep thought.


    Harriet had little interaction with her, and never offended her. But why would she do that?


    ¡°Well. Do you have nothing to say? It seems that you dare not to find Camille to exin.¡± The F actress


    said, with rolling her eyes.


    Of course, Harriet hesitated. It might cause trouble if she argued with Camille. What¡¯s more, she had to


    make clear what Camille wanted to do.


    After several scenes, Harriet did a good job. But she was a little tired, so the directing team called off


    the show early.


    As soon as she walked out of the studio, she heard fans shouting, ¡°Harriet! Harriet!¡±


    Harriet was used to this. These days there were always fansing here. And she was not the only


    person who was waited by fans. Besides, she was fond of her fans, so she immediately waved to the


    crowd.


    ¡°Thanks, everybody.¡±


    It was such a brief and polite sentence that drew cheers from the fans.


    At this time, Molly said, ¡°Harriet, a fan wants to send you a gift, we want to ept but she refuses. She


    wants to give you personally.¡±


    The little assistant knew that Harriet was a fan lover, so she would give her some details and let her


    make up her mind.


    ¡°Then I will try to persuade her.¡±


    Harriet didn¡¯t think much about it. She had encountered such stubborn fans before and said something


    inspiring to them.


    Then they went to meet that fan, and Harriet said, ¡°Thank you for the gift. I would much rather you


    watched more of my TV, followed my films. And you should not spend money on...¡±


    As she was speaking, the fan rushed up, spewing something at her, yelling at her!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Harriet had to tilt her head to avoid damaging important parts of her body, but after a moment of panic,


    she emerged unscathed.


    It wasn¡¯t Harriet who screamed but Cherry who suddenly rushed to protect her!


    Harriet was shocked. She had no idea why Cherry would do that for her!


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± Cherry put her hands over her eyes and cried out in pain. Harriet was seized by her heart


    and hastily shouted, ¡°Call first aid! How are you, Cherry? Did you hurt your eye?¡±


    The fan, who had been caught by the guards, screamed, ¡°Bitch, you¡¯ll get what you deserve! You must


    die! Give me back Irene! Give me back Irene!¡±


    Harriet ignored the fan¡¯s rampage and tried to check on Cherry. But unluckily, she was dragged by


    someone and heard a familiar male voice.


    ¡°Harriet!¡±


    She was surprised to find that it was Wesley.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Wesley looked worried. But when he found Harriet was fine, his worry disappeared


    soon


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but it hurt Cherry!¡± Harriet was in no mood to wonder if the fleeting concern in the Wesley¡¯s


    eyes was real, and said in a hurry.


    Soon, the crew took Cherry to the emergency room of the hospital.


    After diagnosis and treatment and investigation, it was found that the unknown liquid sprayed on the


    bottle was chili water. Fortunately, the concentration was not too high. Although it was ufortable


    when sprayed on the face, there was no real harm.


    Harriet let her hair down. If anything really happened to Cherry, she did not know how to make it up to


    her.


    In the ward, Cherry¡¯s eyes had been cleaned and treated, but she still kept her eyes closed with drops.


    ¡°Harriet, are you all right?¡± Hearing Harriet¡¯s greeting, Cherry opened her mouth with concern.


    Harriet had a mixed mood.


    If she and Irene were enemies, what was the rtionship with her sister now? Because of what Cherry


    did for her, she could not discriminate against Cherry any more.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Cherry, why did you protect me?¡±


    Cherry lowered her eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t think much about it, I just didn¡¯t want you to get hurt. Although you


    hate me, I always look up to you as an example and regard you as one of my friend...¡±


    Harriet sighed silently, ¡°You do not need to do that. What if the person today used something worse


    instead of pepper water? Do you know what would happen?¡±


    Cherry bite her lips, ¡°I...I did not think so much... And I am fine now, right? So take it easy.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Anyway, thank you.¡± Harriet said thankfully.


    At this time, Wesley said lowly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said your thanks, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 79 Give Me One More Chance

    Chapter 79 Give Me One More Chance


    When hearing this voice, Cherry couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes and stared nkly at Wesley.


    Harriet was not satisfied with his cold attitude and said, ¡°You can go first if you¡¯re busy. I¡¯m going to stay


    here for a while.¡±


    She would not be so ungrateful as he. Cherry just got hurt trying to protect her. How could she just


    leave without anything happening?


    Cherry came to her mind and waved her hand, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can go first if you¡¯re busy, so


    don¡¯t wait here, anyway I have to go through the discharge formalities.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Harriet said.


    Wesley grew dissatisfied, so he grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the room.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Harriet frowned, ¡°Please don¡¯t pull me around here. If someone sees us, he


    must think about what the rtionship between you and me.¡±


    Wesley sniffed, ¡°I think you should know what the rtionship between you and me best.¡±


    Harriet suddenly went rather pale.


    They had the ugly rtionship between being kept and being kept. She had thought that the worry in


    his eyes was real, but now she thought it was just her imagination.


    ¡°Now that you know it, then you should get out of here. If you¡¯re photographed, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Wesley¡¯s cool eyes looked straight at her and made her tremble even more.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand who gets into trouble.¡± Wesley said.


    Harriet became nervous.


    If their rtionship was made public, she really would fall in trouble. Her career would be destroyed


    and And she would be used by others as a mistress. What¡¯s more, if this was known by Colin, she


    must be med by Colin.


    For him in the business world, it would not even do much damage to his reputation beyond being talked


    about for a while.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After all, what sessful man didn¡¯t have a love affair behind his back?


    Harriet realized this clearly and said with indifference, ¡°I¡¯m just a movie star who is not too popr. It¡¯s


    not worth to stain your reputation because of me.¡±


    Wesley coldly let go of her hand, ¡°If you know, do as you¡¯re told.¡±


    Then Harriet did not say anything.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, if you want obedient women, there are everywhere around you. Why hold on to me?¡±


    Wesley stared at her without an immediate answer, and his dark and cold eyes made Harriet shudder.


    ¡°Are you so eager to leave me?¡±


    Harriet froze, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    Then, Molly and the rest of the crew came over. They all kept silent when they saw Wesley, and only


    the head director greeted him.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I am really sorry. It is not easy for you to take time toe here. And now you met such an


    ident. And It was the fault of the crew¡¯s security. Did you get hurt?¡±


    Wesley frowned slightly, and the director felt nervous.


    Then, Wesley said seriously, ¡°I hope this kind of ident would not happen again.¡±


    It was someone else who helped Harriet out of the ident this time. What if no one helped her next


    time? Thinking of this, Wesley said more seriously, and people around him felt worried.


    ¡°Jack, you go to deal with today¡¯s security and duty personnel.¡±


    And, he nced at Molly Who kept her head down, ¡°You go to the finance department to settle your


    ount.¡±


    Molly knew that he should be punished. After all, as Harriet¡¯s assistant, she shouldn¡¯t have put her in


    that danger. It was clearly her fault, but she was fired...


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I was wrong! I promise it won¡¯t happen again. Please give me another chance!¡± Molly


    looked down, with her eyes red. And she kept saying sorry, ¡°Sorry, Harriet. It was my fault. Today I


    have to deal with so many things that I...I am so sorry!¡±


    Harriet had always liked the assistant. She was as innocent as she used to be, and her immediate


    reaction to Wesley¡¯s dismissal was to say no.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, it ismon that some one will be negligent . And Molly is new, so please give her another


    chance.¡± Harriet said politely. Because she knew that the more anxious she was, the more determined


    Wesley became.


    ¡°Not yet?¡± Unexpectedly, Wesley just nced at her and spoke directly to Molly.


    Then, Molly became so sacred that she dared not to say anything, and she just looked down and went


    into the elevator. And others kept silent and were afraid to make any trouble.


    Who knew Wesley would take the incident so seriously?


    Harriet frowned, realizing that no amount of pleading with the man would do her any good at the


    moment, so she had to drop the subject for the moment.


    By the time the cast went to visit Cherry in the hospital room, Harriet had sumbed and left with


    Wesley.


    If she didn¡¯t obey him, it would not work when asking him to give Molly another chance.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at an expensive western restaurant


    The music was melodious, the environment was elegant, and the sirloin steak on the table was juicy


    and delicious, but Harriet didn''t take any interest in them.


    When they were eating, she tried to say, ¡°Mr. Smith, she has been with me for so long. You should


    forgive her this time for her hard-working.¡±


    Wesley did not look at her.


    Harriet continued, ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a job now, so you should treat her as a poor little girl. Let her stay


    with me for a while. When she has enough experience, I promise she would not make the mistake


    again, and I will be careful and will not cause any more trouble to the cast.¡±


    The man was still unmoved.


    Harriet puffed out her cheeks for a moment, then gulped down the red wine handy and said, ¡°Wesley,


    do you make such a fuss because you care so much about me?¡±


    When Wesley finally stopped eating and looked up, finding she was staring at him.


    ¡°tter yourself, once is enough.¡± He said.


    Harriet, emboldened by her drinking, added, ¡°Am I ttering myself? Why are you always so nervous


    about my safety?¡±


    Wesley looked up and said coldly, ¡°If ourpany fails to protect the artists, then it should shut. And


    this is just a simple deployment of security. Why are you so excited?"


    Harriet looked as if she had woken from a ss of wine.


    Yeah, what the hell was she flirting with?


    Whenever something like this happened to any of his stars today, Wesley, as a leader, was sure to do


    something, not because she¡¯s so special.


    ¡°Wesley, I really like Molly, please give her another chance.¡±


    After the self-deprecation, Harriet continued to plead. After all, she had lost face with Wesley so many


    times that it didn¡¯t matter what mood she was in if she could get him to change his mind.


    Wesley looked at her, saying, ¡°What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 80 It鈥檚 None of Your Business

    Chapter 80 It¡¯s None of Your Business


    Suddenly Harriet felt hopeful when she heard a clear male voice, ¡°Harriet!¡±


    Looking around, Keith was looking at Harriet with delight.


    If others saw Wesley who was present unhappily at the moment, they would leave after greeting. But


    Keith was like a child, and went to talk with Harriet.


    ¡°Harriet, I am d to see you again.¡± Then, he turned to look at Wesley, ¡°Mr. Smith, are you talking


    business?¡±


    Harriet felt embarrassed.


    ¡°We...¡±


    She wanted to find a legitimate excuse, but was interrupted by Wesley, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Wesley did not hesitate to say that.


    However, without leaving, Keith said eloquently, ¡°Mr. Smith, Harriet is my friend, I just care about her.¡±


    Harriet immediately got up and said, ¡°Keith, I have something to talk about with Mr. Smith, and I¡¯ll talk


    to you another day.¡±


    Of course, Keith understood that Harriet wanted him to leave. Then he said with grievance, ¡°Well...


    Harriet, you cane to me if you have any trouble.¡±


    Then, he whispered, ¡°If he bullies you, you cane to tell me.¡±


    Harriet took him for a child. Then she turned to look at Wesley and found that Wesley became more


    seriously than before. But she felt sorry that she failed to persuade him because of Keith.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, Keith is just a minor. So just forgive him.¡±


    Wesley¡¯s deep eyes showed a hint of irony, ¡°How can you make sex with a minor?¡±


    Harriet turned slightly pale, ¡°Wesley, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Wesley stood up, tucking her tiny chin in a warning voice, ¡°Harriet, I give you free, but you are not


    allowed to make sex with others.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Harriet calmly replied, ¡°I just make friends with him because of filming, and that¡¯s all. I hope


    you won¡¯t make assumptions just because we have met several times.¡±


    Then Wesley let go of her and walked out of the restaurant without looking back.


    Harriet followed obediently, except that one hand caught her just as she was about to walk out the


    door.


    ¡°Harriet, is Mr. Smith bullying you? I find that both of you look unhappy.¡± Keith said. He did not leave


    immediately, but stayed for a while out of fear.


    Harriet immediately withdrew her hand and said with a serious face, ¡°Keith, this is my private affair.


    Please don¡¯t ask too much about it.¡±


    Perhaps it was the first time that Harriet became angry with him. Then Keith¡¯s eyes were a little hazy,


    as if he had suffered a great grievance, ¡°Harriet, I just worry about you...I¡¯m sorry, do you hate me? It¡¯s


    my meddling that has made you unhappy.¡±


    Looking at Keith, Harriet felt sorry, so she turned to be at ease.


    ¡°I do not me you. But there should be limits between friends. As friends, sometimes it is better not to


    be over enthusiastic, or it may cause unnecessary trouble to others, get it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I get it.¡± Keith nodded.


    Looking at Harriet¡¯s leaving figure, Keith became unsatisfied. He clenched his fists until the ck car


    disappeared into the traffic. Then he said, ¡°Uncle Nick, what is the rtionship between Harriet and Mr.


    Smith?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    In the corner, Uncle Nick came forward with a frown on his face, ¡°It seems that they are good friends, or


    they are...¡±


    In fact, they were liked lovers.


    If Harriet and Wesley were just talking about work, no one would believe that. What business did a


    CEO have with an uncool starlet?


    ¡°Or what?¡± Keith asked obstinately.


    Uncle Nick said, ¡°Your master, that¡¯s fate and you should not force.¡±


    It seemed that Harriet had such a strong connection with Wesley. So Uncle Nick tried to persuade


    Keith.


    ¡°And what if I must insist?¡± Keith lowered his voice, sounding rather gloomy.


    In an apartment of the Smiths-


    ¡°Wesley, I¡¯m not feeling well, don¡¯t do that!¡±


    At the moment, Harriet was awkwardly pinned to the bed by the man, but she was struggling and


    saying refusal words.


    Wesley leaned over her with a sneer on his thin lips, ¡°Harriet, is it that you¡¯ve been so indulgent these


    days that you¡¯ve forgotten who you are?¡±


    Harriet turned pale.


    ¡°Wesley, don¡¯t make me hate you!¡± She could not break free, so she could only use words to restore


    thest bit of dignity for herself.


    Wesley pulled her hands over her head and leaned down, with his face grim.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always hated me?¡±


    ...


    Although Harriet had known that Wesley would be punished in this way, it never urred to her that


    this time he had robbed her without giving her any exnation and without patience.


    After having sex, Wesley left the room without a trace of lingering, leaving only Harriet with her red


    eyes.


    Lying on the bed sadly, she helplessly gathered herself and dialed a strange telephone number.


    ¡°Is that Mr. Brown speaking? I¡¯ve taken the apartment.¡±


    Then he answered, ¡°OK, the room has been cleaned for you, you can check in at any time. I am


    looking forward to your arrival.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    By hanging up, Harriet had swallowed her difort and put herself in a warm tub of water. She


    wanted to wash away all the Wesley sniffs!


    White fog swirled around the bathroom, and the hot, damp space made Harriet feel dizzy and she


    couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes...


    On the other hand, Wesley was driving fast. Then he became little worried. So he stopped at an


    intersection.


    At the moment, his phone rang. It¡¯s Jack.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, Molly is not willing to leave, and she wants to meet Miss. rk.¡±


    Wesley looked cold and said, ¡°You have to report that to me?¡±


    Jack was speechless for a while.


    After all, he knew clearly what Wesley did for Harriet these days. Thus, in his opinion, if some thing


    about Harriet happened, he must tell Wesley.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Jack hurried to replied.


    After stopping at the road, Wesley turned around and turned back.


    Thinking of Harriet¡¯s sad expression when he left, he became worried.


    When he came to the apartment again, Wesley found the house unusually quiet and followed the


    sound of the water. He saw Harriet in the bathtub, whose face was abnormally red. And she was


    obviously in aa!

 Chapter 81 What do you Want

    Chapter 81 What do you Want


    "Harriet?"


    Wesley lightly tapped her cheeks, but there was no response. He grabbed a towel, wrapped her up and


    carried her out. He put her in the car and drove to the hospital.


    Harriet didn''t know how long she passed out for, her head felt heavy and her whole body ached. She


    woke up feeling as if she was beaten up in her sleep and it put her in a really bad mood.


    "Harriet!"


    The moment she opened her eyes, she heard Molly sobbing tears of joy by her side. She only then


    realized that she was in a wide hospital gown, lying in a hospital room.


    "How do you feel? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? I''ll go get the doctor." sentences came


    tumbling from Molly, it seemed like she was worried for a while now.


    Harriet pressed her finger against her temple and asked, "What happened to me?"


    "The doctor said that you fainted from a hot bath and almost died from ack of oxygen," Molly


    answered fearfully. "Nobody knows what could have happened if it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Smith!"


    After hearing what her little assistant said, Harriet vaguely remembered what happened before she


    passed out, but she didn¡¯t feel grateful at all for Wesley¡¯s help.


    After all, it was his fault that she got so unlucky.


    The doctor came around for a check-up and told Harriot that she wasn¡¯t in a life-threatening situation.


    Though her blood pressure was a bit low, the doctor told her to rest well and to pay more attention to


    her health, then he proceeded to leave the room.


    The worried look on Molly¡¯s face finally subsided, "That¡¯s great news, it¡¯s good that nothing bad


    happened. Harriet, you yourself are to be med too. What were you thinking, taking a bath for such a


    long time? Luckily Mr. Smith was¡­"


    She suddenly stopped in the middle of her sentence, as she realized to her dismay that something was


    weird about this situation. How did Mr. Smith rescue Harriet who was taking a bath? It couldn¡¯t be that


    he casually passed by and witnessed the incident.


    "Harriet, you... What¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Smith?" Molly asked astonishedly.


    She had been suspicious of their rtionship since before, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was weird about it.


    At first, she thought that maybe she was just thinking too much, but with this incident, something was


    definitely going on between the two!


    Harriet was taken aback by Molly¡¯s question and didn¡¯t know how to answer her.


    At this moment, Jack¡¯s solemn voice echoed by the door, "Miss rk is awake."


    He stepped aside as he spoke and gave way to the man next to him to enter the door, he then ced a


    bunch of health tonics on the table and left without another word.


    "Hello, Mr. Smith." Molly felt nervous seeing Wesley, "Now then¡­ You rest well, Harriet. I¡¯ll go get you


    some food and will be back againter."


    As the ward¡¯s door closed, the smile on Harriet¡¯s face began to fade. She gazed coldly at the man who


    was looking down at her from a height.


    "Mr. Smith, you are upied with myriad affairs every day. I am so ttered that you took the time to


    Wesley squinted his eyes and said, "Is this how you treat someone who saved your life?"


    Harriet snickered, "Saved my life? If it wasn¡¯t for you, Mr. Smith, I won¡¯t even have the chance to stay in


    a hospital."


    She thought about the few times she was admitted to a hospital due to injuries, and it was all Wesley¡¯s


    fault. But did he ever feel remorseful? His attitude towards her never changed even after everything


    that happened.


    "Wesley, I really want to ask you this. Would you torture me like this if I am Louisa?"


    Torture¡­ Yes, every moment they spent together was just torment.


    The hint of pity in Wesley¡¯s eyes disappeared as she said that sentence, "She is she and you are you.


    There is nothing topare and you don''t have the right to."


    Harrietughed charmingly, though herughter seemed a bit brittle and sad, "Who says that I don¡¯t


    have the right topare? In any case, I was also your bed partner before, and you enjoyed every


    moment of it too. How could you forget about it already?"


    The woman¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t all that radiant, but it was unpleasantly bright to Wesley.


    "Harriet, watch your attitude and watch what you are saying. "


    Harriet was stillughing, "What¡¯s wrong with my attitude? Was it not humble enough? Could it be that


    you cannot bear our conversation, just because we are having it while you are standing and I am sitting


    down? Wesley, if all you want is my body, then don¡¯t do pointless stuff, you should¡¯ve just left me


    fainted in the bathroom!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The warmth she felt was always just an illusion, time and time again she got thrown back into reality.


    She had enough of this rollercoaster ride.


    Harriet felt faint as she was too emotional, she closed her eyes and rubbed her temple.


    Wesley looked at her as she put up a front, he then said coldly, "You should have known that from the


    day you provoked me, you¡¯ll have to live by my words even if you were to die."


    Harriet opened her eyes and peered at him unbelievably, "Based on what, Wesley?"


    Why should he be the one making her life decisions? Why did she have to yield to him?


    Wesley replied without hesitating, "Because you are mine."


    Harriet suddenly felt very weak, she was in total despair at this very moment. She would never be able


    to free herself from his monstrous grip for the rest of her life. But it wasn''t fair, she had lost a part of


    herself and yet Wesley didn''t seem to have the slightest change of heart towards her.


    "Harriet, you''re so useless," Harriet mumbled to herself.


    The room quieted down as the woman stayed silent. Nevertheless, the awkward atmosphere didn''t


    bother Wesley, he asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    It was as if the argument just now didn''t ur.


    Harriet had no energy to argue anymore, she was always in a disadvantage anyways. She gave in and


    replied, "Something delicious."


    Just when Wesley was about to say something, his phone rang. He took the call and didn''t seem to


    care about Harriet''s presence amidst his phone call. It was obvious that it was about work, and he


    would''ve to leave soon.


    "I''ll make Jack prepare somethingter. Just focus on resting for now." Even when Wesley asked for


    help from his subordinate, it sounded more like a demand rather than a request.


    Harriet quietly lied down, she looked listless and it somehow irritated him.


    Shortly before he left, he told Harriet, "Stay by my side obediently and you can have anything you


    want."


    Harriet''s face didn''t change even though she was just promised something that every woman would be


    overjoyed about. Instead, she replied unenthusiastically, " Really? Then does Mr. Smith knows what I


    want the most?"


    This made Wesley frown.


    Wealth, power and fame. Everybody wanted them, there was no way that Harriet wouldn¡¯t want them


    as well. He could give her all of them if he was willing to.


    "Never mind." Harriet was the only one being melodramatic. She crooked her mouth and said, "I''ll be in


    your care in the future, Mr. Smith. Please go attend to your work. Sorry that I am unable to see you off."


    Molly came back with some takeaway shortly after the man left. Harriet didn''t have time to harbour any


    silly thoughts.


    "Harriet, look, these are all your favourite dishes." Molly opened the container thoughtfully and also


    made her a cup of oatmeal. "Rest well after eating, you should be fine after that."


    Harriet felt warm inside, "Thank you, Molly."


    Normally, it should be people from your family that woulde and care for you, if you got admitted to


    the hospital. But it was the opposite for Harriet, she absolutely didn''t want Colin to find out. It would be


    too troublesome to exin and he would also be too suspicious of the matter.


    "It''s fine, you don''t have to be so courteous with me." Molly smiled, but she looked like she had a lot of


    things to say.


    Harriet had known that what happened today meant that she couldn''t keep the secret from her


    assistant anymore, and hiding it would make it seemed like she didn''t have faith in Molly. So she said


    frankly, "What do you want to know, feel free to ask."


    Molly thought about it for a while and said, "Harriet, I could tell that Mr. Smith cares for you and


    understands your situation very well. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have told me toe over and purposely


    told me to not tell your family about it. I just want to know, what kind of rtionship are you guys in?


    Are you guys friends?"

 Chapter 82 Why?

    Chapter 82 Why?


    Friends? Harriet herself wouldn''t believe this lie.


    "How could we be friends?" Harriet crooked her mouth, she wasn''t nning to hide anything, so she


    asked rhetorically, "Do you think we look like friends?"


    Molly answered without hesitation, "Nope, you guys look like a couple."


    "..." Harriet''s eyebrow twitched, "Molly, I think you should do an eye check-up."


    "Is it not true?" Molly was quite surprised, "But, I can really tell that Mr. Smith cares a lot about you,


    how can it not be true? I know, you guys want to keep it a secret, am I right?"


    Harriet was dumbfounded, "What are you even saying, do you really think that Wesley will take a liking


    to me? Not to mention that he has a fiance."


    Molly said in a serious tone, "Harriet, don''t sell yourself short. You are a great person, you and Mr.


    Smith are certainly a good match. Also, wasn''t it rumoured that the fiance doesn''t get along with Mr.


    Smith?"


    She then pped her chest with confidence and said, "Don''t worry, I promise that I''ll keep this a secret


    and will never tell a single soul about it!"


    Seeing that her little assistant was glowing in spirit, Harriet couldn''t bear to tell her the truth.


    She still had some pride. Besides Colin, Molly was the other person that she didn''t want her dark side


    to be exposed to. She couldn''t say it, she couldn''t tell Molly that Wesley was her sugar daddy.


    "So Harriet, when did you and Mr. Smith get together?" asked Molly, being a busybody.


    Harrietughed dryly, "Molly, Wesley and I aren''t¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, her phone rang. She looked at the disy and saw that her


    brother Colin was calling her.


    "Sister, are you done with your photography session?"


    Harriet could tell that he wanted to hang out with her, she immediately replied, "I''m done, but I still have


    some matters at hand."


    She was right, on the other side of the phone was a brief silence, and then Colin responded, "I see, it''s


    okay then. I will wait for you toe back."


    "What''s wrong? Did you get into an argument with your cute little girlfriend?" Harriet asked yfully.


    Colin didn''t rx his tone even though Harriet was just pulling his leg, he changed into a more serious


    tone and said, "Sister,e home as soon as you''re done, I''ll be waiting for you and we''ll have dinner


    together."


    "Well, I''m not really sure what time I''ll be done, it might be prettyte." Harriet was a bit worried, her


    brother had never talked to her in such a depressed tone before, "What happened? Do you want to tell


    me through the phone?"


    "Juste home earlier okay?" It was the first time that Colin hung up on her like that.


    What Colin said was making her worried, Harriet couldn''t care less to stay in the hospital for resting


    and additional check-ups. She didn''t even finish her food, she and Molly then finished up the


    procedures to get out of the hospital.


    When Harriet got home, the first thing she saw was Colin sitting down on the sofa in the living room, his


    head hung low and he seemed to be in deep thoughts.


    "Colin, why did youe by all of a sudden?" Harriet went up to ask her brother, "Did you get into a


    fight with your girlfriend?"


    Colin raised his head, he stood up and pointed at the stack of reports sitting on the coffee table.


    "Please tell me that these aren''t real, sister."


    Harriet was taken aback, her brother now looked very upset, she went up and took a nce at the


    reports. Her face changed, "Where did you find these?"


    The reports were receipts about her kidney operation and the results of her body check-up. She did a


    thorough body check-up after the operation, and it stated clearly on the report that she did a kidney


    operation and an abortion. There was no denying for Harriet.


    It immediately dawned on Colin that it was real seeing his sister being lost at words with his question,


    he was angry and upset at the situation.


    "Sister, I believed you when you told me that it was only a small operation! No wonder you always


    avoid answering my question whenever I ask about it. I respect your privacy, but this is not a small


    matter. Why did you hide it from me? Do you still treat me as your brother?"


    This was the first time Colin felt so much rage ever since he regained consciousness. Apart from


    ming his sister for hiding the truth, he was also devastated that she didn''t trust him enough to share


    the burden with him.


    "Colin, these are all in the past. I''m healthy and recovering well, there is no need to¡­"


    Before Harriet could finish her sentence, Colin cut her off angrily.


    "You phrase it so light-heartedly, but it is a kidney. And tell me sister, how about the other operation?


    Did you agree to do it or were you forced?"


    Being attacked with one question after another, Harriet''s mind was filled with chaos and confusion.


    If only I threw away the reports, then Colin wouldn''t have found out about it!


    "How could you go through my stuff without my permission?" Trying to avoid answering the question,


    Harriet asked Colin a question instead.


    Colin said furiously, "I came over today to help you pack some stuff because you mentioned that you


    wanted to move, who would ever think that¡­ Sister, I understand that the incident is in the past, but


    you should''ve at least told me the reason why, and who was the one that received your kidney. As your


    family, do I not have the right to know?"


    "Colin, it''s not like that." Harriet frowned deeply and was pursing her lips hesitantly.


    It seemed like there was no avoiding the topic today.


    Suddenly, Colin was struck with a thought, he said with a heavy expression, "Wait, it''s not because of


    me, right?"


    Hisments were right on the nail, Harriet''s face immediately turned white as a sheet.


    With this reaction, Colin was certain that he guessed the turn of events correctly, there was a hint of


    disbelief in his eyes, "Is it really because of me? How could it be?"


    He plopped down onto the sofa, he was holding his head and was frowning deeply. The sight of him


    was breaking Harriet''s heart.


    "No, it is not because of you! Colin, it is really not something important at all. Listen to me, this is not


    your fault, it was my decision. I volunteered to help a patient and hence I donated my kidney."


    Colin raised his head, he gawked at her and asked, "Ok, if it was really like that, then tell me, how


    about mom? Where did mom go?"


    It had been a long time since theyst saw their mother, Harriet knew that no excuses could cover up


    the truth anymore, her brother would not believe her white lies anymore.


    "Mom, mom is already¡­" Words were noting out of Harriet''s mouth properly, her eyes darkened.


    Colin realized the truth, his face twisted into a grimace of anguish, "No, that couldn''t be real!"


    "Calm down, Colin."


    Harriet tried to calm her brother down, she was trying to avoid her brother from being too emotional, but


    she wasn''t able to keep that from happening.


    "It is now all in the past. Even though mom is not here anymore, I''m still here for you."


    Colin wasn''t listening at all, he was immersed in sadness.


    Harriet tried to think of something else to say to her brother, all of a sudden Colin pushed her away and


    ran out the door without looking back.


    "Colin!" Harriet yelled and ran after him. But her body was weak as she just got out of the hospital, she


    was too far behind and could only stare at her brother getting further and further away from her.


    Feeling helpless and worried, she tried to g a car down in an attempt to chase after her brother, but


    no cab would stop for her.


    "Colin¡­" Harriet was filled with regret, she stood by the roadside, remorseful and distressed.


    Suddenly, a Lamborghini stopped next to her, the window rolled down and the person looked obviously


    annoyed.


    "Who permitted you to get out of the hospital?"


    Harriet was caught off guard, but she quickly looked into the car and plead then man, "Mr. Smith, I got


    out because of an emergency, I''ll exin it to youter. Could you give me a ride right now? I need to


    go look for Colin."


    Seeing how distraught the woman looked, Wesley didn''t make things difficult for her and said, "Get on."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Harriet felt very grateful, she hurriedly got on the car.


    However, there was no sign of Colin along the road.


    "Colin¡­"


    The sullen look of Harriet''s face vexed Wesley, he didn''t like that his woman''s thought was filled with


    another person, even though it was her brother.


    After thinking a bit, he made a u-turn and went the other direction.


    "What are you doing?" Harriet asked hastily.


    Wesley didn''t even bat an eye, "I''ll dispatch some people to search for him. All you need to do now is to


    rest."


    "Wesley, Colin is not your family, you can be indifferent about it but I can''t!" Harriet answered


    stubbornly, "I must find him, I''m afraid that he''ll do something silly¡­"


    Wesley replied sarcastically, "He''s a weakling if he is going tomit suicide to something so trivial."


    Harriet was startled, there was a sting in her heart and her chest felt heavy.

 Chapter 83 Please Forgive Me

    Chapter 83 Please Forgive Me


    "What do you know? You called it trivial, a small matter¡­ So in your eyes, the pain of losing your


    mother is insignificant? Wesley, you don''t understand a thing, how could you just brush it off like that?"


    The woman''s eyes were red and filled with tears; one couldn''t help but feel sympathetic towards her.


    But not Wesley, again he didn''t bat an eyelid, he looked at her inly, though he could feel a weird


    tingle in his heart.


    "Enough, I will find Colin for you." His voice sounded impatient; he then said demandingly, "Stop


    crying."


    Harriet tried to hold back her tears forcefully, she looked the other side, trying not to show her


    weakness.


    The heartless man wouldn''t even let herment about the situation.


    He was obviously fed up with her, he would definitely coax her with sweet words if she were Louisa.


    She had to be physically and mentally exhausted at this point, but Harriet was just too stubborn to give


    up. But the matter of fact was that she immediately fell into slumber the moment she got home.


    However, she couldn''t sleep well at all. She was calling for Colin and searching for him even in her


    sleep, Wesley frowned upon seeing it.


    "Jack, make a report about Harriet''s family background." he closed the door and instructed his


    subordinate through a phone call.


    It wasn''t as if he never looked into Harriet''s family background before, it was just that he never really


    paid much attention to it. He didn''t really care about how many family members she had and what the


    situation was like at home. But now, it piqued his interest to look a bit into her past.


    It was the next morning when Harriet woke up, and a bizarre scene unfolded into her eyes. Wesley was


    lying down next to her, he never left her side.


    Wesley opened his eyes when she was just about to move, it was as if he was waiting for her to wake


    up.


    "Colin called," Wesley took the lead and said, "He said he wants to be alone for two days and will not


    Harriet felt relieved. Saying something like that was good enough proof that he had epted the truth.


    "Did he mention anything else?"


    Wesley inched towards her slightly, "He told you to take care."


    Harriet looked dim, the man continued speaking, "I couldn''t sleep well after receiving the phone callst


    night. How would you make up for it?"


    "I didn''t ask you to take the phone call." Harriet was not in a good mood, her tone wasn''t restraining or


    pretending like it usually sounded.


    Wesley edged on, "If it wasn''t for me you would''ve missed the phone call. You were sleeping so


    deeply."


    Well, he wasn''t wrong, Harriet thought to herself. No matter how, he did help her out for a bit yesterday,


    and thus she said straightforwardly, "Thank you."


    "Don''t just thank me verbally."


    Harriet raised her eyes at him, "Mr. Smith, I''m sorry but I have no energy to serve you right now.


    However, I don''t know how else I could''ve thanked you. How about we wait until I recover, and then you


    can do whatever you want?"


    Wesley declined toment, he stood up and said, "I took a day off on your behalf, rest well at home


    before meeting up with your crew again."


    "Mr. Smith, don''t you think that you are acting weird?" Harriet stared at him and said, "You are way too


    concerned about me recently. Do you normally care for your bed partners like this?"


    "Of course," Wesley answered indifferently as he nced over her.


    Harriet smiled inly, "And here I thought that you were slowly falling in love with me, it was just a false


    rm I guess."


    He knew that she was just pulling his legs, but Wesley''s heart still skipped a beat. Though it didn''t show


    on his face, he was wearing his usual sneer.


    "Better take good care of your body, otherwise you will get even less affection than this from me."


    "I thank you Mr. Smith for your kind advice," Harriet kept a straight face and replied defiantly, "It''s just


    you, Mr. Smith. You always did everything your way, if you feel like it, you will stop caring about me. It


    won''t matter if I''m alive or not."


    Sarcasm wasn''t the best way to have a romantic conversation.


    "Harriet, I really think you should put more heart into pleasing me, not talking back whenever the


    chance arises." Wesley fixed his cufflinks and continued saying, "You should understand the most, that


    I''m not a man of patience."


    With the man''s warning, Harriet quit while she was ahead, "I would never talk back to you, I just speak


    without thinking sometimes. I''m sorry in advance if anything I said offended you Mr. Smith, please


    excuse me."


    Wesley red at her coldly, he took small strides and left the room.


    Harriet felt a bit dejected watching the sight of the man leaving the room. She thought that Wesley


    would ask about what happened yesterday, but the man wasn''t even a bit curious.


    It was as if he was just a stranger to her, she was even pretending, teasing him and saying that he


    cared for her, she was obviously just making a fool out of herself.


    The anti-fan incident that happened the other day wasn''t spreading like wildfire in the news under


    Wesley''s order. It didn''t gain any traction and was only talked about among the crew for a short period


    of time. Because of an investigation, the truth was alsoid bare.


    The anti-fan was Irene''s hardcore fan, the person believed in the false rumours online and was certain


    that Harriet was the one making Irene disappear from the scene, and hence the person took the risk


    and caused a scene.


    Cinema City, among a certain crew¡­


    "Sigh, it was all because I was too careless, I didn''t protect Harriet in time and got you involved, Miss


    Whitty." Molly was apologizing to Cherry in the dressing room.


    Cherry immediately replied, "Don''t say that, it was an ident, how could I me you for it?"


    But Molly still felt guilty about it.


    At this moment, voices of Harriet and some members of the crew were approaching from a distance,


    Molly turned around and looked at her, her eyes were a bit red, "Harriet, how are you feeling?"


    Molly wasn''t with the crew today, she wasn''t with Harriet either, as she was fired. She was here visiting


    as a friend.


    "Molly, I was nning to go meet you after work, it''s a coincidence that you are here." Harriet smiled


    faintly, she didn''t forget to greet Cherry as well, "Miss Whitty, are you okay now?"


    "I''m fine, it wasn''t anything serious," Cherry inched closer proactively and asked with a familiar tone,


    "Harriet, I have an important question to ask you, what is the rtionship between you and Mr. Smith?"


    Harriet knew that she couldn''t avoid the question, after all this woman saw it with her own eyes, that


    Wesley brought her out of the ward."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well¡­"


    She was nning to brush over the situation, but Molly who was next to her interrupted and exined,


    "Actually recently Mr. Smith had realized Harriet''s talent potential, and hence he wanted to give her


    more exposure. But Harriet kept hurting herself identally, that''s why Mr. Smith paid more attention to


    her. I mean, everybody knew that Mr. Smith also attended Harriet''s wrap party."


    Harriet was impressed by Molly''s smooth talk, with just a few sentences she made Wesley seem like a


    boss who cares about talent and his subordinates, and Harriet was the rising star who was devoted


    and passionate about her career, and that they had a perfectly normal boss-subordinate rtionship.


    Before finishing her sentence, she also added quirkily, "Oh right, Miss Whitty, please don''t tell anybody


    else what I just said, we don''t want to give Harriet more hatred."


    Cherry''s facial expression stiffened up for a bit, she then regained herposure and said jokingly, "I


    see, Harriet is definitely worthy of more training and exposure, there aren''t many actors in Pleasure


    Media who are as capable, Harriet could definitely help to promote thepany. You guys can trust


    me, I won''t say a word."


    Harrietughed brightly, "I will work hard and be the capable actor you believe in."


    Cherry and Harriet''s rtionship was more on friendly terms after the incident, before that they didn''t


    really talk to each other. From time to time now they would discuss the script and the characters''


    personalities, from an outsider point of view it looked like they got along very well.

 Chapter 84 Indulgence

    Chapter 84 Indulgence


    After the shooting, Harriet brought Molly to the Pop Culture Group to ask for mercy, Cherry chose to get


    in the van instead.


    As Harriet''s car slowly went ahead, she picked up a call, her smile frightening.


    "Nobody found out anything, right?"


    At the other end of the call was her assistant, the person said confidently, "Don''t worry Miss Whitty, the


    person shouldered all responsibility as an anti-fan, nobody would find out that you are involved with it."


    Cherry smiled even more widely, "Good, I already have ns of how to clear my name even if people


    were to find out about it. Alright, wait for my instructions, for the time being I need to build a good


    rtionship with Harriet and I can''t waste this chance."


    She hung up, squinted her eyes and mumbled to herself, "Watch me Harriet, I won''t be as easy to deal


    with, unlike the other idiotic woman.


    At the top floor of the Pop Culture Group building was the president''s office.


    Harriet requested for a meeting but was immediately rejected because Wesley was apparently super


    busy and didn''t have any time at all. She wondered if it was a fact or just an excuse.


    "Then, when would Mr. Smith be done with his work?" Harriet wasn''t nning to leave, she was thick-


    skinned enough to bombard the person with questions until she got hold of Mr. Smith.


    "I''m sorry, Miss rk, I''m not sure myself." answered Jack expressionlessly.


    Molly sighed, "It''s okay, Harriet. Nobody can change Mr. Smith''s mind, let''s take our leave."


    However, Harriet was not willing to give up. She was always suffering because of the man''s action, she


    got unlucky and was almost shocked, how could she just ept everything like it''s nothing? She had to


    ask for some sort ofpensation from him.


    As they were talking, they heard the acute and distinct clicking sounds of sharp stiletto heels as they


    echoed their presence on the floor, Harriet and the others simultaneously turned towards the source of


    the sound.


    As the saying goes, "Only those who harbour ill-intentions alwayse around". The person looked


    familiar, wasn''t she Louisa?


    Of course Harriet was the first person who caught Louisa''s eye, her expression immediately turned


    sour.


    "You coquette, how dare you show your face at Wesley''s office?" Louisa wasn''t even trying to be polite,


    the first sentence that came out of her mouth was already harsh.


    Seeing how aggressive the woman was, Molly immediately stood in front of Harriet, her eyes wide


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    open as she yelled, "Who''s a coquette? Don''t go around insulting people!"


    Louisa looked her up and down, her eyes scornful and she said, "Who is this nobody?"


    "How can you be so impolite?" Molly had never met such an arrogant woman with such a huge


    presence, she was a bit overwhelmed.


    Harriet retorted unhurriedly, "Yeah, how can a person be so impolite? It seems like the upbringing in the


    Jones family is not really well principled, I mean who teaches their daughter to go around insulting


    people, calling others a coquette or a nobody."


    Louisa couldn''t win the argument as Harriet was gifted with a quick and sharp tongue, she was also


    slightly afraid of Harriet due to her fearless attitude during an incident from before. She didn''t want to


    fight a battle that she couldn''t win, so she backed down and started to rant about the matter at Jack


    instead.


    "What are you doing, why did you allow these small fries to be a nuisance to Wesley?"


    Jack replied humbly, "The president has some business to attend to right now, he wouldn''t be able to


    meet you."


    "Is his work more important than me? I called him a few times but he never answered. I''m now here in


    person and he won''t even open up the door to let me in?"


    Louisa sounded willful and naive, it was obvious that she was usually pampered and always got what


    she wanted.


    Harriet felt a sting in her heart after hearing what she said.


    Wesley had to spoil Louisa rotten, seeing that the woman was acting so unruly and willful. "Is his work


    more important than me?" That wasn''t something a normal person would dare to say out loud.


    Inparison Harriet had to be respectful and obedient towards the man whenever they were


    together, the difference in treatment was immense.


    The president''s door opened and an assistant walked out of the door. The person said to Louisa


    respectfully, "Miss Jones, the president would like to see you now."


    Hearing it, Louisa turned to Harriet and said triumphantly, "See, Wesley will always see me, you on the


    other hand¡­ Should I ask him about letting you in? Wesley will surely agree if it''s a request from me."


    Molly couldn''t stand it anymore, "You''re such a willful and self-centred person, you are not entitled to be


    Mr. Smith''s wife!"


    Louisa didn''t often appear in public, but one time there was a live streaming of a birthday party and her


    identity as Mr. Smith''s fiance was revealed. Molly recognized who she was immediately and was trying


    to be respectful towards her because of her social status. She wouldn''t have thought that she was such


    a mean person.


    Louisa was angered by what Molly said, "I''m not entitled? If I''m not entitled who else could be? This


    coquette?"


    She then red at Harriet resentfully and said, "Before this I didn''t want to have a dispute with you for


    Wesley''s sake, but I''ve never thought that you are such a cunning and thick-skinned person. It seems


    that I will have to teach you a lesson for you to know your ce, don''t forget that I am his fiance."


    At the very next moment Louisa raised her hand angrily and was going to p Harriet on the face real


    hard.


    Harriet reacted swiftly and held her wrist, they were equal in strength and Harriet managed to flung her


    hand away. She scowled at Louisa coldly and said, "Fiance? If I was not mistaken, at one point the


    whole world knew that you didn''t want to marry Wesley, and now you are calling yourself his fiance? I


    think you are the thick-skinned one here, Miss Jones."


    "You!" Louisa couldn''tpete against Harriet at all, all she could do was to give Harriet a death stare.


    Wesley was probably wondering what was taking Louisa so long toe into his office, he appeared in


    front of the group of people.


    "Wesley, look at her, she''s bullying me again!" Louisa took the opportunity to strike back as she now


    had a pir of support. Louisa held the man''s arm and said meekly, "You shouldn''t forgive her this time


    around, she was bullying me even though we are now in yourpany. It would be bad if this got out,


    I''ll definitely lose face!"


    Even so, Wesley just nced at her coldly, there wasn''t a hint of sympathy or adoration in his eyes.


    "Who do you guys think you are, making a fuss at the Pop Culture Grouppany?" He also nced


    coldly at Harriet, and then at Jack, "Do you want to be fired? Why did you let them cause a scene


    here?"


    Jack was startled, he almost broke into a cold sweat, "I apologize, Mr. Smith. I''ll deal with the situation


    right now."


    He then said to Harriet in a serious tone, "Miss rk, I will need you to leave this ce."


    Usually Harriet would''ve chosen to leave the ce seeing how menacing Wesley''s expression was, but


    not this time. She was not willing to leave as she felt oppressed for some time now, not to mention how


    Louisa was looking all triumphant holding the man''s arm. Instead of turning around, she took a step


    forward.


    "Mr. Smith, I''m here because I needed to have a minor discussion with you about a certain matter. But


    Miss Jones here started insulting me the moment she saw me, I cannotprehend why."


    Louisa flew into a rage out of humiliation, "Who''s insulting you? You are a coquette, otherwise why


    would you pester Wesley constantly?"


    Harriet didn''t even look at Louisa, she just gazed into the man''s eyes.


    "I never pestered Mr. Smith, the crew can be my witness and Mr. Smith himself would know best. I


    don''t care about the rumours out there, but I cannot stand personal verbal assaults. I could sue you,


    Miss Jones, for malicious ndering, you know?"


    On the other side of the president''s office was the secretary area, the noisesing from here had


    started to catch people''s attention, but they were just looking from a distance because of Wesley''s


    authority. Harriet seized the opportunity to make use of the situation and make a stand.


    "I heard that the Pop Culture Group has strictpany rules, normally you as the president should be


    setting a good example for your employees, Mr. Smith. Miss Jones was ndering and making


    baseless usations about me in yourpany, I don''t see why I am responsible for her actions and


    why I am the one taking the me for her."


    Molly was listening intently next to her, she was in awe and she praised Harriet in her mind, "She has


    the gift of gab!"


    Louisa was bing more and more furious, she didn''t care about her social status and was going to


    rush towards Harriet any moment, but Jack held her back.


    "Let me go! I''m going to rip her throat out!"

 Chapter 85 Calling off the engagement

    Chapter 85 Calling off the engagement


    While Louisa was getting hysterical, Harriet didn''t even bat an eye, she said sarcastically, "The


    upbringing of the Jones family is really not well principled, I definitely overestimated your inner


    qualities, Miss Jones. If you think about it, we couldn''t really tell who is more entitled to marry Mr. Smith


    between me and you."


    "What do you mean?" Louisa red at Harriet.


    "Well, people would think that we are at a wet market and not at the Pop Culture Grouppany when


    they see you baring your fangs and yelling on the top of your lungs, Miss Jones. You have no respect


    for thepany rules at all."


    When it was just her against Louisa, Harriet wasn''t afraid to cross the line at all. However, she was


    afraid that Wesley would say something and be on Louisa''s side, and everything she fought for would


    be for nought.


    Though this time, Wesley wasn''t acting like he used to before. He wasn''t trying to protect Louisa, he


    just coldly gazed at Louisa and said, "Louisa, this is not your territory."


    "Wesley, are you going to be on her side as well?"


    Louise looked hurt and she was pouting, but she drew in her horn and stopped acting like a hysterical


    person. She and Wesley were childhood friends, she knew very well not to test his patience. Plus, she


    wasn''t here today just to make a fuss.


    "Escort her out," Wesley ordered.


    Louisa couldn''t believe her ears, her eyes were wide open. She was humiliated in front of so many


    people and now Wesley wanted her out?


    "Wesley, what do you mean?" Louisa tried to break free from Jack''s shackles, "I''m not going to leave!


    You haven''t promised me that you will renovate my bar for me!"


    Wesley''s eyes were now cold as ice, he stared straight into Louisa''s soul and got mad at the girl for


    once.


    "Do you really think that I''m obligated to clean up your mess every time?"


    This was Louisa''s first time being yelled at and losing face in front of so many outsiders, she couldn''t


    care less that she was in public and said conceitedly, "You are the one that wants to get married to me,


    what''s wrong with me asking you to help me out with some trivial matter? Also I haven''t even got angry


    at you about your shady affair with this wench!"


    Harriet was just minding her own business and was for some reason being brought into the


    conversation, she retorted without any hesitation, "Miss Jones, you are the one that''s having an affair


    with another man, why are you pointing fingers and ming Mr. Smith instead?"


    "Since when I''ve been having an affair? Don''t make false usations!"


    Louisa was acting tough on the outside, but in reality she was a nervous wreck inside. She did tell her


    friends that her boyfriend was Colin and not Wesley, but only her close friends knew about this. She


    was puzzled why Harriet, a nobody, knew about this matter.


    Harriet didn''t actually know about anything, though it didn''t stop her from making up stories.


    "It''s true, isn''t it? If it wasn''t the case why didn''t you save Mr. Smith''s face during the birthday party?"


    Harriet continued saying leisurely, "Also, you insulted me just now. I''m just giving you a taste of your


    own medicine. If I was wrong about you, then please forgive me Miss Jones, don''t be so petty."


    "You!" Louisa scowled at Harriet, she knew that she won''t win against her in this argument, so she said


    to Wesley instead, "Wesley, if you''re going to be like this, I''m going to tell my parents that I want to call


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    off the engagement."


    She thought that she could threaten the man like this.


    However, Wesley wasn''t reacting to it at all, he just answered inly, "Go ahead, recently I was also


    thinking if this engagement isn''t suitable for the both of us."


    Louisa''s eyes were wide open in shock, she didn''t expect Wesley who always pampered her would say


    something like this. But she calmed down immediately.


    "Are you serious, Wesley?"


    Even though her value as a woman would drop if the man proactively called off their engagement and


    her family would be the joke of their circle, but, Louisa thought about Colin. She felt that it was


    okay to embrace the shame so that she could marry Colin instead, as she didn''t have another marriage


    constraining her anymore.


    "It is not that easy to enter the Smith family, and we don''t like to force somebody to enter our family."


    Wesley replied slowly. He signaled Jack, turned around and walked back into his office. His patience


    had run out with these women.


    It was the first time that Louisa hit a wall with Wesley, her eyes were filled with confusion.


    "Wesley, you should at least help me with the renovation of my bar. I''m tired of the current interior


    design, it doesn''t feel trendy enough. I want it to look more unique."


    Harriet felt funny hearing Louisa''s plea, she also felt a bit sour.


    Louisa brought up the bar again at the end of the conversation, her childish temperament was definitely


    the result of the Smith and the Jones family indulging her wills and whims all the time.


    Jack stepped forward, he stopped Louisa and said, "Miss Jones, Mr. Smith will attend to your matter


    "Hmph!" Louisa red at him as she was unwilling to leave without the matter about her bar being


    discussed. She turned around and gave Harriet a death stare as well.


    Though in the end, she left with resentment and as she didn''t want to cause a scene anymore. She


    was willful, but she didn''t want to cross the line. She would also need to exin herself to her family if


    she really made Wesley mad and she wanted to avoid that.


    After Louisa left, Jack asked Harriet, "Are you here for the matter about the manager, Miss rk?"


    "Not bad Assistant Moor, you got it right." Harriet was smiling calmly, it seemed that she wasn''t worried


    about not being able to turn around the situation.


    Jack gave her a document, he then said sternly, "You have to sign a contract if you insist on keeping


    your manager."


    She was waiting for this.


    Since Wesley didn''t immediately drive her away, she knew that she still could have a say in this matter.


    "I would like to go in and talk to Mr. Smith." She received the document from Jack as she said that.


    "Well¡­" Jack looked troubled.


    Wesley''s deep voice travelled from inside of the office, "Come in."


    Seemed like someone was eavesdropping.


    Harriet sauntered into the office, she closed the door, walked towards the president''s table and said,


    "Mr. Smith, I''m sorry about having an argument with your fiance just now."


    She sounded sincere, the man looked up and gazed at her.


    From what he remembered, Harriet would never apologize for something that wasn''t her fault, unless


    she needed something from him.


    "I thank you for being willing to look past it, and rehire Molly." Harriet said happily.


    Wesley nced at the document on her hand and said, "I have not agreed to that yet."


    Harriet understood what she had to do. She nced through the contract and but was immediately


    boiling with rage.


    "You call this a contract? These are unfair contract uses!"


    There were many different rules in ck and white on the contract, and that she had to adhere to all of


    them unconditionally. There were rules like being on call all the time, that she should never turn off her


    phone, that if there was kissing scene in the script she received she had to discuss it with him first, that


    if she needed a malepanion when attending apany event she had to tell him first as well, and


    the list went on and on.


    "Wesley, not even a strict husband would control his wife like this, you crossed the line." Harriet was


    getting angrier the more she read the contract, "I''m not your property, also why are you interfering with


    my work so much?"


    Wesley couldn''t be bothered to exin himself, he said inly, "Sign that and I''ll give Molly another


    chance."


    Cat got Harriet''s tongue.


    The atmosphere was silent for a bit, and suddenly Harriet came around. She grabbed a pen and


    scribbled her name on it, "Is this enough?"


    She was thinking that even without signing this contract, Wesley would''ve figured out one way or


    another to control her anyways. Since he was technically giving her a "choice", she might as well went


    with the flow.


    Wesley was content, but Harriet abruptly pressed his hand down as he tried to take the contract.


    "Wait," Harriet said, "I think I''m in too much of a disadvantage with this contract. Could you at least


    promise me one thing, Mr. Smith?"

 Chapter 86 Unfair Contract Clauses

    Chapter 86 Unfair Contract uses


    "Who do you think you are, trying to negotiate with me?" Wesley looked at her with a raised eyebrow.


    Back in the days Harriet would be so mad at what he said, but now she couldn''t care less as she had


    epted her fate. She replied frankly, "Well, technically speaking I am your lover. Don''t tell me that you


    wouldn''t recognize that, Mr. Smith? I''ve been with you for almost more than two years now, am I not


    entitled to make a small request in the very least?"


    The woman''s tone of voice wasn''t forceful, it was instead delicate and affectionate. Because of that,


    Wesley was in a better mood and he said with poise, "Spit it out."


    Harriet pondered about it for a bit, then she said seriously, "The thing is, I have decided on a role on my


    own in thest few days, I wanted to try something new. But the producer can only let me join the crew


    with your permission, so¡­"


    She took out the script from her handbag as she was saying it and handed it to Wesley.


    Harriet usually acted in graceful dramas of an ancient setting, but this was a horror drama. Harriet''s


    n was to y the female supporting role, she had the feeling that she could unleash the character''s


    potential to its fullest. She had no intention to y the heroine as the characters were always portrayed


    as ditzy and filled with a baseless sense of justice. She was very fed up with the trope.


    "You want the female supporting role?" Wesley raised his eyebrows at her again.


    Harriet nodded firmly, "Yes, I think the supporting role suits me better than the leading role. I had no


    experience with this type of drama either, it will be a good challenge for me."


    In the story the female supporting role was portrayed as a scheming person. She was pure and


    innocent on the outside and were best friends with the heroine, but in reality she was nning to stab


    the heroine''s family in the back. Her identity in the story was also very mysterious, which enhanced the


    element of suspense of the plot.


    "Are you sure?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Harriet frowned, "You promised me that I get to choose my own role one day. I don''t like other people


    making decisions for me and that I only get to act in a few selected dramas."


    Wesley squinted his eyes, "It''s not ''some other people'', it was me."


    It was exactly because of him that she wanted to make her own decisions and not be constantly under


    his control.


    She kept that thought in her head and didn''t dare to say it out loud, "Well, I''m here to ask for your


    permission, I hope that you can consider my request, Mr. Smith, and let me y a different role for


    once."


    She made herself sound all cutesy, just to win his heart. Wesley was obviously falling for the trick, he


    looked quite happy and wasn''t going to put her in a difficult spot. He answered, "I''ll permit this, since


    you are so obedient for once."


    "The way you are phrasing it, Mr. Smith, made it sound like I wasn''t always this obedient." She smiled


    faintly and said, "Please keep your promise, Mr. Smith. You are a reasonable person and may you be


    blessed with life-long peace."


    She reached for her handbag as she finished her sentence and said, "If you''ll pardon me, I''ll be taking


    my leave, Mr. Smith. Please continue on with your busy schedule."


    "You''re just going to leave like that?" She stopped turning around abruptly when she heard him say


    that.


    "Well, what else could I do for you, Mr. Smith?"


    Wesley looked her up and down without any expression, he then said, "How is your body?"


    Harriet was stunned for a bit, she couldn''t help butughed and said, "Thank you for your concern, Mr.


    Smith. I''m pink in health."


    It had nothing to do with him whether she was well or not. He never really cared about her and she


    wondered why did he ask such a pointless question.


    "Dy your job for a few days and go home and rest." As usual Wesley sounded like he was giving out


    an order.


    Harriet had noe-back, the man had also fulfilled many of her requests today to her surprise and


    she wouldn''t want to annoy him and made him go back on his words.


    Molly asked Harriet nervously as she saw Harriet walked out of the office, "Harriet, what did Mr. Smith


    said?"


    Harriet winked at Molly and said, "He agreed to rehire you."


    Molly let out a sigh of relief and said, "I see that Mr. Smith is not that unreasonable after all."


    "Says who? I signed a contract filled with unfair uses that could probably humiliate the whole country


    just for you." Harriet was pulling her manager''s leg, "How about youpensate me in some way to


    appease my broken soul?"


    "I''ll treat you to some good food! Crayfish, crabs, hot pot, you name it!"


    "Sounds good. I''m taking the next few days off so you better prepare your wallet.


    Harriet started with her moving the next day since she took some days off.


    The mansion at Plumwave Bay was now empty, Wesley knew that she was living here for a while.


    Harriet decided to keep her new address a secret from Wesley, and hence whenever Wesley wanted to


    meet up with her, she would have to go to him by herself and not to let him drive her.


    Harriet arrived in the smaller area, as she carried her luggage into the lift and the door was about to


    close, a familiar voice yelled, "Please wait!"


    Harriet immediately stopped the door from closing with her hand, the man walked in and was smiling


    politely, "Thank you... Wait, you''re Miss rk!"


    The man was wearing sses, he looked refine and gentle, and was a bit on the lean side. Though he


    looked a bit pale and sickly, it seemed like he had some sort of long-term illness.


    Harriet''s eyes glowed, "What a coincidence, Mr. Davis."


    She knew this man, he was her currentndlord and his name was Len. She met him once when she


    came over to take a look at the apartment, he left quite a bit of impression on her.


    "Right!" Len smiled brightly, "We would definitely be seeing each other quite often in the future."


    "I''ll be in your care, Mr. Davis." Harriet answered politely.


    Len owned two apartments here, he rented it out since he had an extra. The two apartments were next


    to each other, technically speaking they were neighbors now.


    Harriet opened the door to the apartment, it was a single suite and it was furnished. She really liked


    how open the space was, it reminded her of VIP single suites in 5 stars hotels.


    "I liked this area for a while now, but I couldn''t rent a ce here. I was quite disappointed for a bit."


    Harriet opened the door and was rattling on to the man, "I''m so d that you are renting out your extra


    apartment, my wish was finally fulfilled."


    The feeling of the apartment was homely and great, unlike the big and empty mansion that would make


    her feel unsafe. It was also at a convenient location, it was perfect for Harriet who was living alone.


    "It''s my pleasure, renting the ce to you, Miss rk." Len''s voice wasing from behind her.


    Harriet turned around and realized that the man was still standing by her door, he didn''t just waltz in


    and was looking at her carefully as he asked, "May Ie in?"


    "Of course, wee in."


    Harriet smiled, she had never met such a polite man. And Len gave off a different feeling as well, he


    didn''t act all gentlemanly and tried to carry her luggage for her. It was most likely because of his health


    conditions.


    Len coughed slightly, and then he toured Harriet around the apartment one more time.


    "My family prepared this apartment for me, but I have no use for it right now." Len sounded a bit


    dejected, he then looked at Harriet''s luggage and said, "May I help you with unpacking?"


    "It''s okay, you should get some rest. I''ll be fine on my own."


    Len looked a bit guilty, "I''m sorry that I couldn''t help with anything right now, I have some issues with


    my health. But please doe to me if you ever need help in the future, I will do my best to help you."


    "Don''t worry, I''m a simple person and I don''t normally like to trouble anyone." It never crossed Harriet''s


    mind to ask for help from the man who was rather sickly, and hence she answered straight-forwardly.


    Len smiled inly, but all of a sudden he had a terrible coughing fit, Harriet was startled.


    "Mr. Davis, are you okay?" Harriet didn''t know what to do, she could only stand next to him doing


    nothing.


    "I''m sorry, could you bring me to my room? I''ll need to get my medicines." It was hard for Len to talk,


    the coughing fit finally stopped for a bit but hisplexion got way worse than before.

 Chapter 87 Fickle in Affection

    Chapter 87 Fickle in Affection


    Harriet couldn''t refuse, she went up and gave him a hand, walked him slowly towards the entrance of


    the apartment and then followed his instructions to get the key from one of his pockets.


    After they finally got the door open, Len immediately went into his room and looked into his drawer, he


    took two pills from the medicine bottle and immediately he was in a much better shape.


    "...thank you. I''m sorry about this, we''re meeting for the first time and I couldn''t help you with your


    moving, and instead you had to trouble yourself to give me a hand. I hope I didn''t startle you." Len


    sounded helpless, he looked a bit sorrowful and his face still flushed from the coughing fit.


    Len''s fragile state reminded Harriet about the time when her brother just regained consciousness. He


    was just as skinny and fragile looking. She felt sympathetic and was concerned about him.


    "Don''t worry about it, Mr. Davis. Rest well and take care, I''m going to take my leave. Oh, I''ll be leaving


    the key on your table."


    Len''s face was as red as a tomato when she mentioned the key.


    Harriet realized that the man was probably feeling embarrassed, because she had to touch all over him


    just now to find his key. His reaction was so innocent that she chuckled, she thought that it was kind of


    cute.


    "I''ll be off."


    Len nodded and said, "Yes, thank you."


    Harriet settled down in her new apartment and had a few days off. The current drama that she was


    shooting for was scheduled to wrap up soon and Harriet wanted to get ready for the new suspense


    drama she signed up for.


    Everybody from the drama crew attended the wrap up party.


    "Don''t drink too much, Harriet. I have some business to take care and I''ll be leaving early. You have to


    go home on your own." Molly reminded Harriet softly at the dinner table.


    Harriet nodded, but emptied another cup of alcohol just right after.


    "Harriet, let''s have a toast. You looked after me a lot these days, and gave me great hints and tips. I


    really think that my acting abilities went up a notch." Cherry was smiling brightly as she said that.


    Harriet finished another cup of alcohol in one gulp, and said, "Don''t be such a stranger. It is you and


    your talent that made you shine even brighter than before. You were a powerhouse, and your talent


    and ability were just waiting to be discovered all these time."


    Cherry blushed as she was feeling embarrassed from receiving such praise.


    "You really should stop drinking, Harriet." Molly nced at the time and tried to persuade Harriet again.


    Cherry gazed at Molly with a sense of assurance and said, "Don''t worry, Molly. I''ll call her a cabter, I


    assure you that she''ll reach home safe and sound."


    Molly felt relieved after hearing that, though she reminded Harriet to watch out for herself again before


    she left the party.


    The rtionship between the three of them blossomed during the shooting, they were best friends at


    this point. Molly trusted Cherry, she believed that Cherry would protect Harriet if anything were to


    happen.


    "Harriet, everybody in the crew attended this wrap up party. Do you know why Mr. Smith is not here?"


    Cherry was asking but she seemed to already know the answer to the question.


    Everybody piped in after hearing what Cherry said, one of the actors even said jokingly, "Yeah, why


    isn''t Mr. Smith here to congratte you? Did you get on his bad side?"


    Harriet smiled a bit awkwardly and said, "We are not close at all, I would never have the chance to do


    something that displeases him. You guys are really mean, pulling my leg like that. But it''s okay, I''m a


    thoughtful person, I''ll remember not to tell Mr. Smith about what you guys just said."


    "See, it''s starting again, I call her bluff. She said she wasn''t close with Mr. Smith, but then she said


    she''ll remember not to talk to him behind our backs. How would you do that if you don''t know him so


    well, do you talk to him in your dreams?" A few actors started joking without any restraint.


    Harriet joined the fun and drank one cup after another.


    She normally wouldn''t do something like drinking without control in a party like this, because it was


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    easy to lose and embarrassed oneself. But she felt very empty today, she started drinking a lot to fill


    the hole in her heart.


    After her conversation with Wesley at the Pop Culture Group, Wesley had not contacted her at all. It


    was weird because she signed the insanely unfair contract, he should be wanting to be more intimate


    with her, not leaving her alone and not contacting her.


    Maybe, just maybe, he found a new lover.


    Harriet looked all rxed after the shooting, but it was just an act. And today she felt like she wanted to


    drink her heart out to let off some steam and try to forget about her loneliness that she was hiding deep


    in her heart.


    "Harriet, it''s about time to leave. I''ll call you a cab and send you home."


    Some time had passed and the party wasing to an end. Cherry talked as she tried to support


    Harriet by the arm and bring her out.


    The driver drove to a residence area, Harriet only realized that it was where she used to live after she


    got off the car, not herfy single apartment. She turned around and wanted to leave, "Cherry, you


    made a mistake, I don''t live here."


    Cherry was dazed for a moment, "But, this was the address you told me just now."


    Harriet shook her head attempting to be more sober, she remembered that she unconsciously gave her


    old address on the car just now. She rubbed her temple and said, "Sorry, I made a mistake. I moved


    and I gave the wrong address."


    Cherry was curious, "Why did you move? It looks pretty nice here."


    Harriet nced at the mansion, her lips curved upwards, "It''s quite nice here. But there''s a certain


    person here that isn''t very nice, I moved away to avoid him."


    Her heart hurt even though she was the one that said it.


    She was the one that made the decision, but still felt dejected when Wesley really stopped contacting


    her. She didn''t really understand why.


    At this moment, a cold voice pierced through from behind, "Who''s not very nice?"


    "Wesley Smith, of course." Harriet replied without skipping a beat.


    Cherry was stunned looking at the man who was walking towards them. She could see the man''s tall


    figure and handsome face under the street lights. She couldn''t tear her gaze away, the man was


    sophisticated and refined.


    "Mr. Smith¡­" She muttered as she hung her head low. She bumped Harriet with her elbow and said,


    "Harriet, it''s Mr. Smith."


    Harriet was still buzzed, she frowned and squinted her eyes, trying to take a good look at the man. She


    took small steps forward in an attempt to get a better look, but she staggered and almost fell. Luckily


    Wesley caught her in time.


    Harriet plunged into the man''s wide chest, she looked up carefully and said, "What are you here for? I


    thought you got a new lover and wasn''t interested in contacting me anymore."


    Wesley wore an intimidating expression, but his expression soften and he raised the corner of his


    mouth as he heard what Harriet said, "What? Are you afraid that I''ll throw you away after getting a new


    lover?"


    Harriet stumbled and fumbled trying to stand straight, "I''m not afraid, you are getting married with


    another woman anyways. I''m totally indifferent about it, you''re just my money tree."


    Wesley''s expression immediately got even darker, "Harriet, do you know what you are saying?"


    "I said I don''t really care about you!" Harriet suddenly yelled on top of her lungs, trying to vent off her


    emotions.


    Cherry who was standing at the corner gawked at the situation, she was shocked as she looked at the


    two people arguing without a care in front of her.


    She was right afterall, something was going on between Harriet and Wesley. And their rtionship was


    more involved than what she thought!


    "You done gawking?"


    The man''s ice cold voice shook Cherry back to reality. She hung her head even lower and was at loss,


    "I''m sorry for disturbing you and Miss rk, I''ll be on my way¡­"


    "You''ve seen nothing tonight." A menacing voice threatened her as she was going to turn around and


    leave.


    Cherry shivered and replied understandingly, "I''ve seen nothing and I know nothing. All I know is that


    I''ve sent Harriet home. That''s all!"


    Wesley was satisfied seeing that the woman took the hint, "Now, leave"


    "Yes, of course. Goodbye, Mr. Smith, Good night, Harriet!" Cherry left the scene as quickly as possible.


    Cherry Whitty had wits.


    Wesley directed his gaze on the woman in front of him, this one on the other hand, wasn''t all that witty


    and bright. Even less when she was drunk.


    "Why did you leave, Cherry?" Harriet still didn''t understand the situation, she shouted into the


    darkness, and then she looked at Wesley with dissatisfaction, "Why did you tell her to leave? Are you


    going to drive me home now?"


    Wesley held her chin softly, he then raised it up slowly.


    "Ask me to be your driver? I don''t think you can afford that."

 Chapter 88 Are You Sober Now

    Chapter 88 Are You Sober Now


    Harriet was so drunk she couldn''t even tell the direction, she blinked dizzily, and grabbed Wesley''s


    hand trying to remove it from her chin, she spoke with a tone of arrogance.


    "I''m freaking rich, of course I can afford to use you. I''ll buy you for a night, name your price."


    A hint of keen interest shone through Wesley''s eyes, "Harriet, look at me properly. Who am I?"


    Harriet tried her best to look up and observe, but then she gave up and waved her hand at him, "I don''t


    really care who you are, everybody just wants money anyways. It''s as simple as that."


    She then took out a few red money bills from her handbag, and shoved it into the man''s hand. " ¡°SNG


    Apartment, No.6, HU Road, drive me there."


    She really had moved and wasn''t nning to tell me about it, Wesley thought to himself.


    Wesley now looked a bit irritated, he pulled the woman roughly and threw her into the car. He then


    nced at the money bills in his hand and a mischievous thought crossed his mind. He drove speedily


    towards the destination.


    They''re now at the single apartment at SNG Apartment, No.6, HU Road, along the corridor.


    The lift''s door opened and Wesley carried the drunk woman out.


    Harried staggered again, she tried to break free of the grip, "Let me go, I want to go home."


    "You are home." said Wesley, expressionless. "Where''s your key?"


    Harriet readily took out her key, but she stopped halfway, she frowned and was sizing up the man, "No,


    I can''t let you in."


    Wesley squinted and was smiling with his eyes, "What did you say?"


    "I said, you can''te in." Harriet repeated herself a bit angrily, "I need my own personal space, I don''t


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    want to be always under your control."


    Wesley''s eyes were filled with slight rage, he gripped her hand tightly.


    "Do you know what you are saying, you drunkard?"


    Harriet who always acted ordingly was now out of control.


    "Of course. I hate you, I hate your guts, I hate how controlling you are. You never cared about how I


    feel. Even a pet has times when they want to let out their emotions for a bit. But me? I never even get


    the chance and you never once thought about me."


    Wesley''s eyes were now misty and cold, "Harriet, don''t forget that I just promised you about letting you


    choose your own role for a shooting."


    He gave the woman a choice but she wasn''t even grateful, and was biting him back.


    "To heck with that, that''s my basic human right!"


    Harriet was yelling her lungs out, venting out all of her frustrations that were slowly piling up throughout


    the years.


    "If you never wanted to grant me my freedom, then don''t promise me in the first ce. Now you want to


    take back your words and threaten me with it? Oh please. Make up your damn mind. You can have any


    woman in the world, just let go of poor old me. I just want my peaceful days back, I lost so much


    because of you, and you still want to threaten me over such a small request?"


    Sentences came tumbling one after another from Harriet''s mouth, Wesley''s expression got darker and


    darker.


    "Let me go!"


    Harriet tried to free herself from his grip again, at this moment, Len''s cold and stern voice pierced


    through the still atmosphere, he sounded a bit angry, "What is going on?"


    He went to take out the trash and saw the scene, it was obvious to the bystander''s eyes that Harriet


    was being bullied by the other person. He walked up heroically and tried to pull Harriet over to his side.


    "Didn''t you hear thedy, she told you to back off."


    But he wasn''t able to grab her, instead he got flung away very inhumanely by Wesley.


    Len stumbled, he frowned in pain but wasn''t going to back off, "Who are you and what''s your


    rtionship with Miss rk? Why are you forcing yourself on her?"


    "Don''t be a busy body." Wesley was annoyed, he pulled Harriet over and was going to get the key from


    her bag.


    Len rushed towards Wesley to stop him from getting the key, "Don''t be impolite towards Miss rk!"


    Wesley was angry, he was already annoyed by what Harriet said, and now there was another guy who


    didn''t know his ce, interfering with the situation. Wesley was very furious.


    "Argh!"


    Len grasped in pain, he supported himself on the wall and was panting softly.


    Wesley looked at him like he was an insect.


    He didn''t even push him that hard, it was just a graze and this guy was falling all over, hitting the wall


    and stumbling. This guy was so weak, he thought to himself.


    Harriet saw what happened, Wesley was treating her good old neighbor roughly. She immediately


    sobered up, pushed Wesley away and went up to Len nervously to check if he was okay.


    She saw it with her own eyes, Wesley had abnormal strength and a normal person who never


    underwent any form of martial art training wouldn''t beat him in a fight. Not to mention Len, a sick and


    frail person!


    "Mr. Davis, are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Len frowned and scowled, he shook his head in pain and said, "I''m fine..."


    "You look like you''re in pain, how could you be fine!" Harriet turned her head and red at the man,


    "Wesley, how could you be so inhumane?"


    He was upset, looking at how worried the woman was about the guy he pushed towards the wall, he


    said demandingly, "Come here."


    "No way in hell."


    Harriet turned her head again, this time very furiously. She supported Len and was trying to get him


    back to his apartment, but she was jerked violently by Wesley and she fell into his embrace.


    "Miss rk!" Len yelled worriedly. He met Wesley''s menacing gaze, but he wasn''t about to back down.


    ...this familiar menacing gaze, the feeling of suppression and oppression were just like he remembered!


    Len was roaring with emotions on the inside, he was filled to the brim with anger and hatred, but the


    practice of keeping his emotion in check for all these years helped him calmed himself down.


    "It''s okay, Mr. Davis. This is something personal, please go back and rest, and don''t worry about me."


    She was afraid that Wesley was going to hurt Len, she was unwilling, but she said to Wesley, "Let''s


    have a talk in my apartment."


    Len looked at Harriet helplessly, "I''m sorry for being nosy, but judging at the situation, I could call the


    police for help."


    "No, don''t." Harriet shook her head hurriedly, "It''s really okay, we know each other. It''s just that we had


    a small argument just now. You should really head back and rest."


    She then opened the door and let Wesley in without any hesitation.


    Len stared at the door while it slowly closed, his meek expression slowly faded away and he smiled


    cunningly.


    The door mmed, Harriet was yanked by Wesley into her bedroom the moment she stepped into the


    apartment. She was still dizzy and couldn''t react to what he was doing, and the next thing she knew


    was that she was pushed down onto her bed.


    She almost suffocated until Wesley finally released his grip. His eyes looked dangerous and his face


    was dark, "Are you finally sober now?"


    Harriet gasped for air, she breathed in and out but she didn''t dare to say a word even though she was


    boiling with rage. She was certain that if she talked back right now, she was probably going to be as


    good as dead.


    "Wesley, what in the world do you want from me?"


    Wesleyid his weight on her body, Harriet felt an oppressive air over her.


    "That should be my line."


    "You moved away secretly, got very intoxicated even though I told you to never drink. Harriet rk, you


    are very good at testing my patience."


    Harriet red at him, "Well, you didn''t ask about anything. You didn''t contact me for the past few days,


    it''s not surprising that you didn''t know about me moving. Also, since when, I''m not allowed to drink."


    Wesley quickly corrected her, "It was on the contract. You signed it without reading it carefully?"


    Harriet choked on her words, she was now regretting her decision of drinking until she lost all


    reasoning. It was fun to talk back at first, but she was now in very deep trouble.


    "I''m¡­ I''m dizzy." Helpless, she tried to act meek to win some pity. But she was quite drunk to start with,


    her acting was pretty convincing.


    Though Wesley wasn''t falling for her trick, he held her chin up and said, "Oh really? Should I help you


    sober up a bit?"


    Harriet rubbed her temple, "No, seriously. I''m really not feeling well. I need to go to the toilet for a bit..."


    Wesley imagined the dreadful scene of her puking all over him. He thought for a bit and stood up.


    Harriet hurriedly rushed to the bathroom and puked her heart out.

 Chapter 89 I Love You very Much

    Chapter 89 I Love You very Much


    After washing, Harriet was quite awake. When she returned to the bedroom, she found Wesley was


    waiting for her, apparently he was going to settle the ount just now.


    "Mr. Smith, I was drunk just now, and I don''t know what I said or done. If there is any offense, please


    don''t mind."


    Harriet didn''t hesitate to pass the buck to drunk self.


    Wesley raised his eyebrows lightly, "I can make you remember it slowly."


    "..." Harriet leaned on the bed touching her forehead, with an expression of ipetence, "Mr. Smith, I


    really didn''t mean to neglect you tonight. I enjoyed myself at the banquet and couldn''t help but drink


    more. So I don¡¯t intend to break the treaty."


    Wesley couldn''t help but feel amused, "Didn''t you justin about me?"


    He still remembered that she said she hated him.


    Harriet persuaded at once, "Well...how can you take what I said seriously when I was drunk, right?"


    Wesley sneered, "I think it''s ¡®speak truth after drinking¡¯."


    "..."


    Harriet didn''t know how to respond to let the man let her go. Her brain was running fast. At this time,


    Wesley suddenly approached.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "You said you want to live a stable life, are you not stable now?"


    Harriet was taken aback. Of course she still had an impression of those words she said when she was


    drunk. Hearing the man''s question at this moment, she immediately replied, "Yes, I amfortable and


    secure under the protection of Mr. Smith. I just need to make a good film."


    As soon as she finished that, the chin was pinched by the man, and she was forced to meet his


    unfathomable eyes.


    "You hate me?"


    ... Damn, why did he remember these words clearly?


    Harriet mumbled in her mind and blinked innocently, "How could it be? Mr. Smith is my employer. I


    don¡¯t hate you. I like you very much."


    However, this answer made Wesley very dissatisfied.


    "You mean, you like your employer no matter who he is?"


    Harriet looked at him weirdly and frowned slightly, "Mr. Smith, is it necessary for you to care about it?


    Anyway, I am only a mistress be kept. If I am kept by someone else, I have the same attitude. It makes


    no sense to pursue it."


    The words of the woman made Wesley inexplicably angry.


    She meant clearly that anyone was ok.


    He might not care too much about this answer before. She had who in mind had nothing to do with him


    as long as he enjoyed, but now he was very dissatisfied when he heard this answer.


    "Isn¡¯t that I gave you enough so that you have other one in mind?"


    Feeling painful in the chin being peached, Harriet felt strange when she suddenly heard this sentence.


    "I don¡¯t have other people in mind. Don''t worry, you are the only one in my heart."


    These words made Wesley''s eyes light so he released her chin.


    "Don''t think about other men when you go out with me."


    "Go out with him"? Are they lovers?


    Wesley went into the bathroom. Harriety on the bed and pondered the man''s strange reaction. But


    she didn''t figure out anything, it could only be attributed to the face of men.


    She didn''t dare and wouldn¡¯t believe that he did that for caring about her.


    When Wesley came back, not surprisingly, the woman was asleep. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he


    gazed at her quietly for a while, withplicated eyes, and finallyy on the bed.


    The next day.


    Thinking in a daze, Harriet''s hand was suddenly grabbed, and a man''szy voice came over her head,


    "You can''t wait so early in the morning?"


    Harriet opened her eyes suddenly, not sleepy at all.


    "Wesley? You--how could you..."


    She stopped talking and recalled what happenedst night, upset and depressed.


    Yes, the address she deliberately concealed was casually exposed by herself.


    "Don¡¯t you work?" She had to change the subject in frustration.


    Wesley twisted a strand of her soft hair, "Do you mind my leaving?"


    Why not? How amorous he was!


    Harriet only dared to think about above words, but said diligently, "Of course not. But I know that Mr.


    Smith runs everything. I don¡¯t want to make you dy your business."


    Sure enough, how well-behaved Harriet ''s mouth was when she was sober.


    "Don''t call me Mr. Smith all the time." Wesley said suddenly.


    Harriet was puzzled, "Why?"


    She still remembered that he used to punish her unceremoniously in order to let her respectfully call


    him. Why he let her change the way calling him?


    "You can call my name in private asions."


    Harriet smiled, "Didn''t Mr. Smith emphasize that I should address you in a proper way? It''s not


    appropriate to call your name."


    Wesley''s eyes became a little cold, "I said it is appropriate."


    "...Well then, Wesley?"


    Harriet called him tentatively. The man looked at her with satisfaction. That made her even more


    confused about what he was thinking.


    At this time, with a meow, the little orange cat jumped onto the bed and touched Wesley¡¯s hand


    affectionately.


    "Wesner, sister is here." Harriet stared at the little cat unhappily. It forgot her when it saw Wesley,


    ignoring who was worrying about it all day long.


    Wesner saw that the man ignored it without hugging and cuddling itself like the owner. It meowed for


    twice before it came to Harriet.


    "See, you hit a wall? Mr. Smith is not the one you can provoke, so stay here with me."


    While talking, Harriet got up and brought cat food for Wesner.


    Wesley suddenly asked, "Why keep a cat?"


    Harriet replied casually, "After Colin moved out, I am not used to living alone, so I keep Wesner


    apany me."


    Wesley didn''t ask more, and even defaulted to the term "Wesner".


    After getting up and cleaning up, Harriet and Wesley went out together. As soon as they opened the


    door, they saw Len standing opposite with dark circles under his eyes. He was obviously worried her all


    night.


    "Miss rk, are you okay?"


    Harriet was quite surprised and quickly responded, "I''m fine, but you..."


    Len let out a sigh of relief, "It''s okay. I almost took the liberty to knock the doorst night."


    Harrietughed at once, "Don''t be so nervous. You have seen it, this is Mr. Smith, of course he will not


    do anything that would damage his identity."


    Anyway, they had been caught being together, Harriet simply behaved more generous.


    Len frowned, "Really..."


    He just hesitated for a moment and then immediately reached out to show friendship, "Sorry, I may


    have misunderstood the rtionship between youst night, Mr. Smith, don''t mind."


    Harriet thought that a man wouldn¡¯t care about her feelings because of what happened yesterday, but


    when she was about to make ends meet, she saw Wesley reached out to shake hands with Len briefly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t disclose what happened yesterday." Len consciously said and smiled friendly to


    Wesley.


    Originally, Harriet was entangled in how to exin the rtionship with Wesley, but she didn''t expect


    that he took the initiative to give her an out so that her impression of this man improved a bit.


    After a brief greeting, Harriet got into Wesley''s car and said curiously, "I thought Mr. Smith hated Mr.


    Davis."


    Wesley started the engine without squinting, "Yes, I hate him."


    "..."


    "But for the sake of his vignce, I don''t care about him this time."


    If it was another man who sent Harriet backst night and blocked him, the result would be different.


    "Of course, your rtionship had better been keep at this level." Wesley added lightly.

 Chapter 90 A Little Moved

    Chapter 90 A Little Moved


    Harriet found sadly that she still couldn''t free from the rules set by the man, so she had to reply sullenly,


    "I will be self-aware. Mr. Smith, please don¡¯t keep reminding me."


    "What do you call me?"


    "...Wesley."


    "If you make mistake again, you know the consequences."


    Harriet couldn''t help saying, "Why do you suddenly let me change the term? Let me make it clear first


    of all. If I identally call you Wesley in front of your fianc¨¦e after I get used to call you like this. Don¡¯t


    me me for a slip of tongue."


    "I won''t me you." It seemed that Wesley didn''t care what would happen if Louisa known it.


    Harriet became more curious, and deliberately said, "You haven¡¯te to see me for several days. I


    thought you may be tired of me. Now, Mr. Smith...Wesley, you seem to pay more attention to me."


    As she said, she blinked her eyes and leaned forward to add, "Can I understand that you are a little


    moved to me?"


    Wesley did not answer.


    In fact, he was deliberately avoiding her these days, because he found that he, used to be never


    moved to someone, always lost control in front of Harriet.


    When he saw her crying, coldly in words, he felt like his heart was torn by something. Especially the


    person who made her cry was often him. This feeling made him more anxious than ever.


    So he tried to leave her for a few days, thinking that he could improve without seeing the woman, but


    he made a mistake this time.


    "Here." After reaching the destination, Wesley reminded her.


    "Thank you..." Harriet kept staring at him and didn''te back to his senses until she got out of the


    car.


    "Take a few days off after setting the role. Don''t work too hard." Wesley said to her. Harriet did not


    whether it was a reminder or an order.


    Harriet muttered, "I didn''t think it was intense... Well, I know, I will follow the instructions of you."


    She smiled yfully, watched the car drive away, and then recalled the man''s reaction in the car.


    Wesley did not deny her words? Did he often satirize her being narcissistic? What was the hell?


    She felt happy for another reason. On second thought, she cruelly dispelled the unrealistic joy.


    Be sober, she was no longer the one who was secretlycent. Wesley once said that "she was


    not worthy" and made love with her by force regardless of her feelings. Why did she humiliate herself?


    Thinking about it, she turned decisively to enter the gate of Pleasure Media.


    "Harriet, were you... okayst night?"


    Only aftering out of the office, Harriet heard Cherry''s caring greeting and smiled, "I am sorry to


    have you worriedst night. I''m fine."


    Cherry exhaledfortably, "That''s good, I thought he would do wrong to you."


    Harriet deliberately asked, "He?"


    "Ah, it''s nothing, I just miss the word." Cherry pretended to be bted.


    Harrietughed, "What''s going on today. So many people miss the word. But Cherry, I don¡¯t mind to tell


    you that I..."


    "You don''t need to exin. I don''t care or mind what the rtionship between you and Mr. Smith is.


    Anyway, you are my friend. It will be ok as long as he doesn''t bully you." Cherry said solemnly.


    Harriet felt a little moved.


    It was normal that Molly who was innocent misunderstood the rtionship between her and Wesley,


    but it was impossible that Cherry, who was also in the entertainment circle, didn¡¯t know what did she


    stayed with Wesley meant.


    In short, it never meant a sweet rtionship.


    But even so, Cherry didn''t even look at her with tinted sses. Just this understanding was


    "Thank you, Cherry."


    Cherry smiled frankly and even joked, "For what? In fact, I am really bullish about you and Mr. Smith.


    Anyway, his fiancee doesn''t agree to get married. Why not undermine the wall?"


    Harriet was amused, "Then if I am capable to do that. As you say, it seems that the day when I be


    a richdy is not far away?"


    Cherry nodded solemnly, "It''s very possible, so when Big Star Harriet bes a richdy, don''t forget


    me."


    ...


    She strolled outside with Cherry and bought a few new clothes. When Harriet returned to the


    apartment, she was shocked to find that there were so many luggages in her rooms.


    Leather shoes, ties, jackets of men... etc. These luggages seemed familiar.


    While she was in confusion, she saw Wesleye out of the study, wearing loose house clothes, as if


    he were the owner of the apartment.


    "You are..." If she wasn¡¯t wrong, those all belonged to him.


    Wesley said lightly, "Since you are not used to living alone, I will reluctantly move over."


    Harriet was stunned and wanted to refuse first.


    "This is a single apartment. There is only one bathroom, bedroom and study. You must find it


    inconvenient to live in."


    Wesley responded with understatement, "It''s okay. I can adapt it."


    He didn¡¯t mind but she did, okay!


    "But, here is a bit far from yourpany. If you run into a traffic jam along the way, it might dy your


    work schedule." Harriet continued her efforts to make the man change his mind.


    However, Wesley said nonchntly, "That¡¯s what the driver should care about."


    Harriet lighted the wax silently for uncle Carl, and finally reluctantly said, "Wesley, why you don¡¯t live in


    your numerous big houses but my confined apartment?"


    "Afraid that you feel lonely."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not lonely at all." Harriet got a tricky problem, "I can''t afford you, a big Buddha. And it


    is too wronged for you to live here. Please move away. ."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Wesley usibly said, "In order to stay with you, it¡¯s nothing to be wronged."


    To be honest, if she didn''t know the man''s nature well, Harriet would almost be fooled by his words.


    Seeing he made up his mind not to leave, Harriet felt a bit resentful in her heart.


    "Wesley, do you feel satisfied to mess up my life?¡±


    Wesley lightly stroked the top of her hair. It was clear that he did that lightly, but there was little


    fluctuation in his voice, "It''s you who moved away ungratefully. I''m already very amodating to you,


    still not satisfied?"


    Harriet stared at him viciously.


    "Don''t look at me with that look, unless you want to know what it means to me yourself."


    The man made Harriet discouraged with a word.


    She couldn''t win him, so instead of letting herself suffer, she had better obey him.


    Helplessly, Harriet had to acquiesce in the fact that she was going to "live with a wolf".


    In the evening, after the shower, Harriet came to the bedroom in loose pajamas. Looking at Wesley


    who was already sitting on the bed, she consciously went to the quilt and pillow, ready to sleep in the


    study.


    "Where to go?" Wesley closed the books and looked over with a sharp gaze.


    Harriet said confidently, "There is only a bed here. I''m afraid Mr. Smith will feel crowed, so I''d better


    sleep outside."


    Wesley smiled, with a strong narrowness.


    "Harriet, if it hasn¡¯t been for my good memory, I will really think we are living together for the first time."


    Harriet froze. He was mocking her. They had done everything that should and shouldn''t be done. It was


    so funny that she pretended to be innocent.


    "That''s different." Harriet calmly said, "It used to be. Now we¡¯d better keep a distance from each other.


    After all, you have a fianc¨¦e."


    It was quiet for a few seconds. Wesley suddenly lifted the quilt and walked towards her step by step.


    Harriet couldn''t retreat. Just when she wanted to speak, he heard the man asked, "Do you really care


    that I have a fianc¨¦?"


    "..." Harriet was silent for a moment, then suddenly raised her head, "Mr. Smith joked. How could I care


    about how many women are around you."


    As she said, she hooked the man''s neck and smiled, "Can''t you tell that I just trying to refuse before


    weing it?"


    She didn''t believe that the man still be interested in her with this vulgar reaction!


    As a result...


    She was wrong. She was really wrong. She shouldn''t look at Wesley in a normal way!


    The next day, Harriet rubbed her sore slim waist with regret.

 Chapter 91 Insignificant Existence

    Chapter 91 Insignificant Existence


    Wesley imposed his will on Harriet and moved into her apartment, she didn''t even have a chance to


    refuse.


    Harriet was going to be on leave for the next few days and she decided to act all high maintenance.


    She intended to exhaust Wesley''s patience, hoping that he couldn''t tolerate her behaviour anymore


    and moved out of her ce on his own.


    Thus, when Wesley returned from work the next day around noon, he found out that the woman was


    stillzing in bed.


    "Harriet?"


    He thought that she wasn''t feeling well, he went up and pulled the corner of the nket. Harriet sat up


    I''m so hungry."


    Harriet used to wake up very early back then when they lived together in the mansion, she would


    prepare Wesley some breakfast and clean the house. The house was always clean and homely, but


    not this time around


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It wasn''t Harriet that forced him to move in with her, whoever who loved to serve the other could freely


    do so. But she didn''t want to be his butler.


    "You still can tell that you''re hungry?" Wesley chuckled, it seemed that he didn''t mind at all that she


    woke up sote. "Come, let''s go eat.


    Harriet replied immediately, "I''m not going to cook. Eat out if you want to eat."


    Wesley gleamed at her briefly, "Of course, it will be toote if I have to wait for you to cook."


    It was odd, but Harriet felt a sense of affection in his tone of voice. Did she sleep for too long and was


    having hallucinations?


    Jack came over without any notice when she went to freshen herself up. He brought over an exquisite


    "Are you bringing me to an event?" Harriet asked suspiciously.


    Wesley faintly muttered yes.


    Harriet prepared a thousand excuses in her head for sleeping in but it all went to waste. She was also


    prepared to be scolded by the man, but it seemed like she didn''t have to worry about anything today.


    She changed into the dress and got into the man''s car, she looked like she had something to say.


    Seeing she was absent-minded, Wesley said bluntly, "Speak your mind."


    Harriet thought about it for a while, she then said solemnly, "Wesley, although we are living together


    again, I''m not nning to be like how I used to be. It won''t be only for today. From now on, I will not


    take initiative to prepare our meals nor organize your personal belongings. I have my things to do."


    To summarize, she won''t be his little babysitter anymore.


    Wesley was sitting with his eyes closed, he said without even moving his eyelids, "I''ve never told you to


    do anything like that, even back then."


    Harriet was speechless.


    If she could, she really wanted toment on his attitude. He was totally taking her for granted.


    At the venue, Rose Vi, people were all well-dressed and people moved around elegantly.


    Harriet realized that it wasn''t a private event only after she entered the venue. To her bewilderment, it


    was a semi-public event and there were also familiar faces of people in the media.


    Back in the days, Wesley would only bring her along to private events to prevent rumours and other


    unwanted people finding out about their rtionship. She was very surprised and was wondering why


    he brought her to a semi-public event this time.


    She doubtfully turned her head towards the man and asked him, "Are you sure that you brought along


    the rightpanion?"


    Wesley nced at her, "Who do you wish me to bring along?"


    "Louisa." Harriet answered without any hesitation, "Well I mean, she is your fiance. It will be a huge


    show of affection if you were to bring her along. It will also shut down the rumours about you guys not


    getting along very well from the incidents before."


    Wesley looked discontent with her answer.


    Why did she wish for him and Louisa to make peace?


    Harriet realized that the man''s mood turned sour, she wittily tried to change the topic, "Who organized


    this event?"


    Ady with a soothing voice greeted them as Harriet finished her sentence. "You''re here, Wesley."


    Harriet glimpsed over, there was Lisa, in a ck mermaid dress. Lisa had a slender posture and was


    smiling charmingly at them.


    The woman was overflowing with charm and elegance as she was not in her normal working clothes,


    her lips were scarlet red and hershes were long. Harriet had seen many beautiful women in the


    showbiz, but Lisa was even more stunning whenpared to them, she was as beautiful as a


    goddess.


    "This is my first time organizing an event in the country, I hope it will go well. Please do let me know if it


    feels any different than in New Zend." She smiled like a flower, she was as beautiful as a rose. She


    was also very casual when talking to a person of the opposite gender.


    Wesley skimmed over the event venue, lowered his eyebrow and said to her, "You should ask for a


    professional opinion."


    Lisa chuckled, "Well, I thought about it in the beginning, but it might raise suspicion if it was overly


    formal."


    Wesley replied forthrightly, "It doesn''t really matter in the end. You''ll still be in the spotlight the moment


    you return to the country."


    Lisa leaned her head towards one side and said yfully, "Though, nobody will dare to pull a stunt on


    me as long as you are here, Mr. Smith.


    The two of them were totally enjoying their conversation, it seemed like they forgot that another person


    was standing right next to them.


    Harriet''s mood turned sour. She realized that every time this woman appeared, Wesley would


    She thought about it for a bit and decided to shut off her negative emotions. She forcefully joined the


    conversation and said, "Hello, Lisa, it''s nice seeing you here."


    Only then Lisa looked her way and she seemed surprised to see her there, "Oh, what a coincidence,


    Miss rk. Fancy meeting you here."


    ...This woman was definitely doing this on purpose. Harriet was holding Wesley''s arm as Lisa walked


    towards them, it was in in sight that Harriet was his femalepanion.


    "Wesley was the one who brought me along." Harriet smiled politely with her flushed cheeks, she was


    certainly not as beautiful as Lisa, but she had her charms and was exquisite and elegant. She then


    added, "We''re here to have some food, though unfortunately, the dishes here weren''t really to our


    taste."


    She replied indirectly, her tone filled with disgust. Since Lisa was pretending not to see her, she might


    as well put on an attitude and acted like she was only incidentally there to satisfy her hunger. At least


    by saying that, it would seem like Wesley didn''t really care about this event at all.


    There was a hint of displeasure in Lisa''s eyes, but she quickly regained herposure and smiled


    brightly, "Oh dear, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault for not organizing the event well enough. How about this,


    Miss rk,e with me upstairs, I''ll get my people to prepare any food you would like to have."


    The upstairs areas were only for the VIPs, it was specially prepared for important guests to take


    breaks. Harriet looked at Wesley and he didn''t seem to be against the idea, so she sauntered upstairs,


    sat down and was about to eat. She only then realized that Lisa had a ploy in mind, Lisa had asked


    Wesley for a dance when Harriet was unaware.


    The music started gradually and the scent of champagne was spread the ballroom. Wesley and Lisa


    were the centre of attention, all eyes were on them and the guests apuded enthusiastically as they


    finished their dance.


    They looked like a fine couple.


    Harriet raised the corner of her mouth and had a self-deprecating smile, she took her time eating the


    dessert that was served. All of a sudden, Wesley looked up and their eyes met, luckily Harriet managed


    to hide her dejectedness and smiled back at him leisurely.


    Wesley frowned seeing her reaction, he was ready to walk up the stairs.


    "Wesley, there''s a few bottles of good alcohol here waiting to be opened, should we try it together with


    Mr. Brooks?" Lisa called out to him, "Also, there are still a few overseas projects that require your


    attention, would you look over the ns and make the final decision?"


    Wesley hesitated for a very brief moment, he then decided to go with Lisa and they walked together


    towards the other side of the hall.


    Most of the business moguls and tycoons were awaiting after Mr. Smith''s arrival, they talked to him one


    after another. Wesley was, of course, used to a situation like this, he handled it with ease but suddenly


    he thought of Harriet. He wondered if she was bored sitting upstairs alone.


    It was an odd moment for him. He unconsciously thought about that woman''s feelings.


    Needless to say, Harriet was extremely unhappy. With a fork she picked up the dessert and shoved it in


    her mouth angrily, taking out her frustrations.

 Chapter 92 This is What You Get for Going against Me

    Chapter 92 This is What You Get for Going against Me


    "Hey, aren''t you Miss rk?" A woman''s voice came from yonder and it was filled with animosity.


    "Aren''t you bored, being all alone here?"


    Harriet raised her head, it was Aya and she was looking down at Harriet with disdain.


    Seeing that it was a fellow female star, Harriet immediately knew that she wasn''t approaching her with


    good intentions. She was certain that this woman was among the people who talked behind her back,


    and was a part of Camille''s so-called "best friend group". One time, Cherry cried with vexation because


    of them, Harriet thought to herself that she should be wary of them.


    "I see that you are all alone as well." Harriet replied rxedly, "If you''re not bored, then I''m not either."


    Aya giggled, "Not everyone is like you, you couldn''t even hold on to your own man."


    She looked to her side as she said that, a young man in a suit immediately came right up to her,


    diligently passing her a bottle of champagne. He smiled at her, bent over backwards to please her,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Miss Watson, would you like to have something to eat?"


    Aya waved her hand, "No. There''s somebody here who is ruining my appetite."


    Harriet recognized the young man, his name was Andre and he was a little-known male star. He


    entered showbiz for a few years already, but he never got popr. The reason behind it was because


    his character was questionable.


    He was in the news before for sexually harassing an actress during shooting, he was almost cklisted


    but managed to grasp on a lifeline. Looking at the situation right now, it must be Aya who bailed him out


    of the situation.


    "Miss rk, would you mind moving to another seat?" Andre suddenly requested as he was hinted to


    do it.


    Harriet grimaced, "There are so many seats around, why should I move away?"


    Aya snorted, "Because this is a good seat, you can overlook and get a good view of the floor below


    from here. You should switch seats now while you still can, you wouldn''t want to get into trouble with


    me."


    Since the other person wasn''t even trying to be polite to her, Harriet decided that she shouldn''t just take


    it either. She smiled cockily and said, "What if I don''t want to?"


    "Who do you think you are?" Aya wailed, "Don''t think you''re a big shot just because you came here


    with Mr. Smith. But see, he immediately left you alone as soon as you guys reached here. If I were you,


    I would be so ashamed and would quickly leave the event. Oh, I forgot. Your skin is so thick that you


    can''t feel shame, and you still have the mood to sit around and eat."


    Harriet was unhappy, to begin with, and Aya kept rubbing it in. She felt her anger boiling.


    "And who do you think you are? At least I''m here as Mr. Smith''s femalepanion, even if it''s only in


    name. You on the other hand¡­"


    She glimpsed at Andre while saying that, her eyes filled with sarcasm and disdain.


    Andre was miffed, it was obvious that Harriet was belittling him because he wasn''t very well-known,


    and that he was making Aya lose face because of it.


    "Harriet, I see that you want to do it the hard way. Don''t me me if things were to get ugly," said


    Andre impudently, he dropped his polite act and was giving Harriet a death stare.


    Harriet wasn''t going to back down, "Do keep in mind that we are currently at an important event." She


    nced coldly at the duo, "It''s good to know when to stop, otherwise it wouldn''t end well if other guests


    were to see you guys causing a scene for no reason."


    Ayaughed unscrupulously, "I''m afraid that you''re the one that will be having a hard time winding up


    the matter. Who do you think is here to give you face? Andre, don''t just stand there and get on with it!"


    Harriet never had thought that they would really get violent with her. As she tried to dodge the man''s


    attack, she saw Aya hold a ss up and was going to spill the drink on her face.


    She couldn''t avoid it in time. Harriet''s face was sshed with champagne, she looked miserable. The


    exquisitece evening dress now had alcohol stains on it.


    Aya burst intoughter, "See, Harriet. This is what you get from going against me, if you dare to¡­"


    Aya shrieked before she could finish her sentence, her face was now drenched as well. She couldn''t


    believe what just happened and her eyes were wide open, "How dare you!"


    Andre was stunned too, he didn''t think that Harriet would be so daring.


    Harriet actually took revenge and poured a cup of red wine on Aya''s head.


    An eye for an eye, she wasn''t the type of person who would sit back and take it.


    "I''m not nice when ites to a crazy woman like you." Harriet scoffed, "Don''t me me for taking it


    the hard way, you''re the one that started it and I don''t even remember stepping on your toes."


    "Harriet¡­ you!"


    Aya was huffing and puffing in anger, she raised her hand and was going to p Harriet on the face. At


    this very moment, she heard an ice-cold voice behind her saying, "What is going on."


    Harriet was pleasantly surprised with Wesley''s sudden appearance, as he was supposedly busy talking


    to the business moguls on the other side of the hall.


    Wesley''s face was sullen, he scanned the scene briefly and already understood that something bad


    had happened. He looked sharply at Aya and said, "You started it?"


    "I''m¡­ I¡­"


    Seeing that somebody was taking her side, Harriet immediatelyined, "It was her. She came


    over and told me to leave, she then proceeded to ssh her drink on me because I wasn''t willing to.


    Look, the dress you got for me is all stained now."


    Harriet spoke with a sulky and wronged tone towards the end of her sentence, she wore a dejected


    expression on her face while looking at Wesley.


    The man''s face darkened.


    Aya was extremely frightened, but she remembered what Camille taught her. She immediately followed


    suit, acted all pitiful and exined herself.


    "That wasn''t the case, Mr. Smith. I came over to have a brief conversation with Miss rk, but she was


    in a very bad mood because she saw you dancing with another woman. I told her to calm down and


    that you are just doing that out of courtesy, but she took it out on me and poured red wine all over me, I


    only returned the favour¡­ You can ask him if I''m telling the truth!"


    She pointed to Andre as she said that.


    Andre hurriedly nodded his head, "Yes, Mr. Smith. Miss Watson was just trying tofort Miss rk.


    Who would''ve thought that Miss rk had such a blinkered attitude and that sheshed out on Miss


    Watson just because of that."


    Harriet wanted to roll in the aisles, these two scumbags were the perfect couple, making up one thing


    after another trying to make her look bad in front of Wesley. She really underestimated them!


    Lisa was following behind Wesley, she was shocked to see what happened. She frowned and looked at


    Harriet apologetically.


    "Miss rk, I''m so sorry for the misunderstanding. Wesley and I were just talking about some business


    matter, he didn''t mean to leave you alone. Please do forgive me and don''t take it personally."


    What Lisa said sounded all well and reasonable, she apologized and rified the situation from her


    side. But if one were to pay attention to it, she was evidently supporting what Aya said, otherwise she


    wouldn''t have immediately mentioned the misunderstanding.


    Harriet knew what trick Lisa had up her sleeve, she was about to exin herself, but suddenly she


    thought of a better way to deal with the situation. She kept a straight face and reluctantly told Wesley,


    "Is it really just a business talk? It took way too long. This should be a rxing event, why did you bring


    me along then if you were going to leave me alone and go talk to other women."


    Aya was puzzled, just now Harriet was in total denial that she was jealous, but now she was openly


    admitting it to Wesley. Was she not afraid that Wesley would get annoyed at her?


    Though to everyone''s surprise, Wesley wasn''t annoyed at all.


    "I thought you didn''t like to hear about my business talks."


    His tone of voice suggested that he went along with Lisa to the other side just because Harriet didn''t


    usually like to tag along with him when it was about his business matters.


    Harriet was even more confused, she was purposely going with the flow to irritate Wesley and to make


    him realize that she was a woman that had no regard to the rtive importance of matters. But, he


    actually answered her ordingly.


    Since when was he so reasonable?


    Aya clenched her teeth, she built up her courage and questioned, "Mr. Smith, you are engaged and


    have a fiance, how could you and Miss rk¡­"

 Chapter 93 Paying too much Attention

    Chapter 93 Paying too much Attention


    Aya stopped running her mouth as the man''s gaze was piercing cold, she was frightened.


    "This is the Smith family''s personal issue, you as an outsider should stay out."


    What Wesley said was not only a warning towards Aya but also towards the busybody people standing


    around watching the fun.


    A few were already watching the scene when Harriet got sshed on, but since the upstairs section


    was only for VIPs, the people downstairs weren''t just going to waltz upstairs without an invitation. The


    people watching weren''t even thinking to go upstairs anymore now that Wesley was there.


    Though not being upstairs didn''t mean that they didn''t know what was going on.


    If the incident today were to spread out, it would be the talk of the town. Nothing would happen to


    Wesley, but Harriet would be in big trouble.


    Wesley''s cold response stunned Aya, the cat got her tongue. All of a sudden, the man asked her a


    question back, "What''s your name?"


    Aya was astonished, she immediately told him her name.


    Harriet was getting nervous, she hoped that the silly girl wasn''t thinking that Wesley took an interest


    towards her.


    But it was exactly what she thought, Aya really was anticipating something as she blushed and


    answered, "Mr. Smith, I''m also an artist under the Pleasure Media brand¡­"


    She was then cut off without even finishing her sentence.


    "I see, well not anymore."


    Aya''s eyes were wide open, she couldn''t believe her ears.


    Harriet nced at her sympathetically, this woman didn''t understand that Wesley was asking for her


    name just to put it on the circle''s cklist, destroying her career.


    Everybody wore weird expressions and was trying toprehend what just happened. But amidst this


    Wesley walked up and pulled Harriet with him, and left the event hall without even looking back.


    "Wesley!" Lisa chased after him with aplicated look on her face, "Are you angry? Why are you


    angry?"


    Wesley scowled at her dispassionately, "I like clever women, but not someone that thinks themself as


    clever."


    Wesley knew that the stuff Lisa said on purpose just now was to put Harriet in a bad light, he just didn''t


    say anything about it.


    Lisa was just as shocked as Aya, she always thought that Wesley was never serious about Harriet and


    that it was just a fling. But looking at the situation today, it seemed like there was more than met the


    eyes.


    "Wesley, you care about this woman way too much," Lisa tried to act unruffled and continued advising


    him, "Think about Louisa, how will she feel if she found out about it?"


    Wesley was expressionless, "How she feels is none of my business."


    Lisa was bewildered, it was no secret in the circle that Wesley doted on Louisa a lot, when did such a


    dramatic change of attitude happen?


    Harriet was forced into the car early on with a towel on her head, she couldn''t care less to eavesdrop


    on their conversation and was focusing on drying her hair.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Wesley took the towel from her the moment he got in the car and helped her wipe away the alcohol


    stain.


    "Wesley, are you possessed?" Harriet was puzzled by his actions.


    It wasn''t her fault that she was so confused, as Wesley was really acting strangely, his attitude towards


    her was making her feel loved.


    Wesley didn''t answer her question but exined himself instead, "Today is Lisa''s first contact with the


    local circle, I am just helping her out a bit."


    Harriet was baffled, was that an exnation from him?


    And why did he feel the need to exin himself to her? Was it possible that¡­


    No! Stop having stupid thoughts.


    Harriet waved the thought away and smiled gently, "I fully understand that she''s your friend and you''re


    just trying to give her a hand. There''s no need for exnation, Mr. Smith, I''m not that unreasonable."


    There was a hint of softness in Wesley''s eyes, he asked her, "Did you eat your fill?"


    "Yes I did," she replied, "I cannot eat too much, I have to watch my weight for the next drama I''m


    filming, I need to keep my figure."


    "You''re not allowed to lose any more weight," said Wesley abruptly.


    Harrietughed, "I''m not losing weight, I''m just maintaining my figure so that it won''t go over the


    required limit."


    Wesley was focused on driving, he replied without even ncing at her, "It''s good to be chubby, it''s


    nicer to hug."


    "..."


    The incident at the event was forgotten very soon, Harriet joined the new drama crew after two days. It


    was the start of a busy and tense schedule, as they were preparing for the drama. As for her


    rtionship with Wesley, it was good to say that it evolved into a steadier one.


    She didn''t have to do any housework at home, as Wesley rehired the maid they had from before, the


    maid was responsible for all the housework and their meals. All she had to do is to flirt with Wesley


    from time to time, fulfill her duty in bed, and all was well and peacefully.


    It was just that, she had not seen her brother in a while, it made her a bit dejected. She sighed as she


    thought about it.


    "Oh my, why is our big star Harriet letting out such a deep sigh? Missing your boyfriend already?"


    Cherry chimed in as soon as she heard the sigh, teasing Harriet.


    They got really close to each other and Cherry was more casual around her, this made Harriet feel


    "What boyfriend?" Replied Harriet unenthusiastically.


    Cherry whispered, "Well, Mr. Smith, of course."


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Harriet was uneasy talking about Wesley in public, after all, it won''t end well if


    someone who was nning some tabloid rumours were to hear about it.


    They talked for a bit and started to rehearse for filming.


    Today was the third day of filming. It was a pure coincidence that Harriet got the female supporting


    character role and Cherry the female lead character. They were surprised when they saw each other


    on the first day.


    But there was more to fate, the male supporting character was Keith.


    In this script, the male supporting character wasn''t scripted to be the protector of the female lead


    character, but both supporting characters were meant to be a couple.


    Looking at the list of actors, Harriet felt a throb in her head.


    "Long time no see, Harriet!"


    Speaking of the devil, Keith''s voice echoed from yonder and as Harriet looked up, Keith''s bright smiling


    face dawned upon her view.


    "Long time no see, it''s such a coincidence meeting you here."


    Harriet kept herposure and politely greeted him. No matter what, work matters shouldn''t be mixed


    with personal affairs. It didn''t matter who yed the role of the male supporting character, nothing


    should affect her performance.


    Keith looked pleased, he passed a box of sweets to Harriet and said, "Harriet, it''s my pleasure to be


    able to work with you again, I''m very happy."


    Harriet epted his gift with an open heart and smiled, "Yes, we''ll be in each other''s care."


    Keith''s eyes arched in a genuine smile.


    What was unknown to Harriet was that Keith had purposely asked for the role from the director.


    Keith was all over Harriet after the filming started, he took real good care of her. But it made her


    ufortable, she then called him to the make-up room after one scene and decided to talk it out.


    "Keith, I hope that you will focus on acting out your character instead of doing other unnecessary stuff."


    Keith looked dejected after hearing her, "Are you implying that my acting is not on-par, Harriet?"


    "No, no," Harriet hurriedly exined, "It''s not about your acting skills, it''s about your attitude. Keith, I


    just hope that you act more professionally and don''t lose focus."


    She said that because it was obvious that Keith wasn''t fully concentrating during the filming, there was


    a scene where they were about to fight due to a misunderstanding, but Keith was too worried about


    hurting her and it made the fight scene look fake.


    "I''m sorry, Harriet. I will be more careful," answered Keith hesitantly.


    Harriet frowned, she now carried a more serious tone, "Well, if you keep acting like that, I''ll have to tell


    you that the character doesn''t suit you."

 Chapter 94 Make her Mine

    Chapter 94 Make her Mine


    Keith looked even more miserable now, "But Harriet, I was worried that if I used too much strength, I


    might end up hurting you."


    Harriet let out a deep sigh, "It''s fine, the martial art instructor is present, just focus on ying your


    character to the fullest. If you''re worried about me and it affects the way you act, then it will only be


    wise that we don''t work together too often in the future."


    Keith''s expression immediately changed, "No, no, that wouldn''t do. Don''t be mad, Harriet, I promise I


    will do my best next time."


    Harriet felt faint, "Don''t just change the way you act just because I''m mad at you, don''t change your


    style so casually. Keith, it''s just a suggestion, I''m not forcing you to do anything."


    "It''s okay, I will do anything to make you happy."


    "..." Harriet was speechless.


    This child wouldn''t understand her no matter how she tried to talk to him about it. Forget about it, he


    would get what she was trying to tell him one day, there was no point forcing it.


    Nevertheless, in the next fighting scene, Keith improved greatly and even the director praised him.


    After the scene, Cherry touched up her make-up at the studio, and was teasing Harriet again, "Mr.


    Miller listens to you well, the director reprimanded him a few times but he didn''t change, and he


    immediately had a change in attitude the moment youmented on it."


    Cherry said it with no ill-intention but Harriet knew something was wrong. Keith relied on her way too


    much, while it was true that a newbie required guidance from someone experienced, but where Keith


    needed a push always struck her as odd.


    "We worked together before and built a rather good rtionship. That''s why he listens to my advice


    more, I think," Harriet tried to exin, maybe not only to Cherry but to herself as well, trying to wipe off


    the uneasiness she was feeling.


    Cherry chuckled, "Maybe, but he really has a whole different attitude when ites to you, you could


    think about having a side squeeze."


    Harriet couldn''t help butughed, "Stop it, you. If I did that I''ll be denounced publicly for my crime."


    "Look at you, you''re evidently thinking about a certain someone. Showing off and still denying that you


    guys are in a rtionship, oh the nerve!"


    Cherry said jokingly but Keith overheard the conversation, he sounded a bit unhappy, "Is Harriet in a


    rtionship?"


    Harriet stood up, "Of course not, don''t listen to her nonsense, we were just joking around."


    But Cherry didn''t get the hint, she winked and continued saying, "Well what will you do if Harriet is


    really dating somebody?"


    "I won''t let that happen," Keith grimaced, "I''m going to make her mine."


    From a third-person point of view, it sounded like a sulking child moping, because they didn''t want to


    share their toy, but when Harriet looked into Keith''s eyes, she could tell that he was serious about it.


    Cherry only then realized that things were getting out of hand, she coughed and tried to smooth over


    the situation, "It''s just a hypothesis, also our ace Harriet is so excellent, she must have a whole lot of


    secret admirers."


    But her finishing blow was when she said without any other motives, "Though, Keith, if you really like


    Harriet you should hurry before she gets snatched away."


    Harriet''s head hurt, she hinted at Cherry and wanted her to stop talking, but Cherry wasn''t paying any


    attention.


    Luckily, the director called out to them and was telling them to get ready for the next scene, the


    conversation came to a stale end.


    The filming went on for the whole day, Keith was waiting in front of the van as Harriet was going to


    leave the studio with Molly, he looked like a dejected puppy.


    "Harriet, let me send you home."


    Harriet rejected profusely, "No worries, I have my own car. You should go home early and get some


    rest, I shall take my leave as well."


    Keith grabbed her wrist as she tried to turn around and walk away.


    "I''m sorry, Harriet. I shouldn''t say all those stuff I did today, I sincerely congrats you if you really have a


    boyfriend."


    Harriet''s uneasiness was washed away hearing that, she said to him a bit reluctantly, "I didn''t really


    mind what you said, and you shouldn''t mind the nonsense Cherry spouted today either."


    Though Keith wasn''t nning to loosen his grip, "Then¡­ Do you really have a boyfriend?"


    Harriet was going to say no, but the boy looked at her all full of hope, she decided to crush his hope


    and responded, "Yes, I do have a boyfriend. If you think of us as friends, I hope that you''ll keep this a


    secret, it would be a bother if the media found out about this."


    "...I understand," Keith let go of her hand dejectedly.


    Just when Harriet finally got away from Keith, a ck car parked next to her as she was getting into the


    van, and in the car was none other than Wesley.


    "Get in."


    Harriet nced around hesitantly, people were walking around and most of them were leaving from the


    studio, it wasn''t the best situation for her to get in his car like that.


    Jack got out of the car and opened the door for Harriet, she was in no position to refuse his politeness


    and finally got in the car.


    Keith stared at the woman getting in the car, his fists tightened and his eyes filled with waves of


    emotions.


    The car drove smoothly towards the destination, Harriet pursed her lips for a long time and finally said,


    "Mr. Smith, don''t you think that we are attracting too much attention?"


    Wesley raised his eyebrow and answered, "Is it so?"


    "Yes," Harriet thought it was time that they talk about this, "I understand that you are doing this to spite


    the Jones family, but the birthday party was so long ago, the Jones family should''ve reacted to the


    situation already. Hence, we should stop doing this."


    Ever since Wesley openly brought her to the event, there were discussions among the people in the


    circle about the Smith family doing something out of maliciousness towards the Jones family because


    of the embarrassing incident at the birthday party. It was a miracle that Wesley didn''t break down on


    the spot that day.


    And thus, the people thought that bringing Harriet along to the events was a warning from Wesley to


    the Jones family. Nobody actually took the rtionship seriously, from an outsider point of view, Harriet


    was just somebody with no background, an actress trying to make a name of herself, a short fling for


    Wesley. She was just a tool and wasn''t qualified to get married to Wesley.


    "The contract is still on-going," Wesley answered nonchntly.


    Harriet was silent, the contract duration was three years, when she signed it she never would''ve


    thought that the man would actually follow what was stated on the contract.


    "I don''t think that is a good idea, Mr. Smith. I assume that there would be no contract renewal if you got


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bored of me after three years. I''ll be in big trouble if I''m not under your protection anymore, and that if


    the Jones family decided toe after me after the three years contract ends, I will be dead meat. It


    would be better if we end this high-profile act early on and hope that the acts of revenge and grudges


    will happen within the contract duration."


    "They wouldn''t dare."


    Harriet was frustrated, "Well, you won''t be with me for the rest of my life."


    Wesley slowly turned to her and said, "I will, if you are willing to."


    Harriet was in dismay.


    What was he trying to say? That he would be her sugar daddy for the rest of her life?


    "Thank you, Mr. Smith. But I wasn''t nning to be a sugar baby forever, it''s not a promising career,


    "Harriet smiled forcefully, her expression strenuous.


    Wesley red at her coldly, "You don''t have a choice."


    "..."


    She never had a choice from the beginning, he used her when he felt like it, threw her away when he


    got bored, she was just a tool to him.


    Harriet tried to hold back her tears, "You should at least move out from where I live. If the paparazzi


    were to find out that not only we see each other so often, but also living together, it wouldn''t be easily


    brushed off as just a warning to the Jones family anymore."


    "You really want to sever our rtionship that badly?" Wesley''s voice was frosty.


    Harriet answered sincerely, "Of course, the bacsh of being in a rtionship with you is not


    something that a small actress like me can handle. I hope that you would give me a chance of survival


    and call off our rtionship before things take a bad turn."

 Chapter 95 Surprise

    Chapter 95 Surprise


    Wesley¡¯s eyes were unpredictable, staring at thedy¡¯s delicate face, he said tly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to


    worry that somebody will be against you. As I said before, as long as you obey me, you don¡¯t have to


    worry about other things.¡±


    His remark sounded overbearing and made other people feel safe, but it was actually a satire for


    Harriet.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t mind at all what impact it would bring to the rest of her life, so he could say it so easily.


    Anyway, he could simply drive her away as soon as he felt tired of her in the future. Did she still have


    leeway to bargain with him?


    Harriet was emotionally exhausting; she leaned in the back seat of the car, closing her eyes and did not


    speak another word.


    At the same time, in the Jones family¡¯s mansion.


    In the bedroom, Sandra¡¯s face turned livid as she looked at the information found out by the private


    detective.


    Sure enough, Colin was indeed the child of Allen¡¯s ex-wife!


    Not only that, he and Harriet actually were siblings. It was really ridiculous that she actually tolerated


    these two people appeared in front of her for so long!


    She dropped the information file to the table. Gritting her teeth, a sneer curled her lips.


    There was movement outside the door, it seemed that her daughter was back.


    Sandra tried her best to subside her anger and calm down. After sorting out and locking those


    information in the drawer, she went downstairs.


    ¡°Is dinner not ready yet? I¡¯m starving to death!¡± Louisa sat on the sofa, yelling while dropping the


    handbag from her hand.


    Not knowing where her daughter came back from, she guessed that she most probably stayed together


    with Colin. Sandra was filled with anger, scolded her to her face, ¡°Are you still in the mood to eat? Don¡¯t


    you see how Wesley treats you now?¡±


    Louisa was scolded by her mother once she went back, so she didn''t have a good tone as well.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just having an affair with another woman outside? You¡¯ve said that it is just a game between


    him and that woman, why are you bing so anxious now?¡±


    Sandra was boiled with rage, ¡°It¡¯s different for this time. He is telling you that the Jones family is not his


    only option and he doesn¡¯t have to be with you only. If you continue to behave like this, he really will


    break off his engagement with you!¡±


    ¡°Just let him do it. It doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t marry without him,¡± pouted Louisa indifferently.


    Sandra was so angry and felt like giving her daughter a p, but she put up with her in the end.


    ¡°Louisa, listen to me, you should find a chance to have a good talk with Wesley. Take more initiative


    and don¡¯t let him really be blinded by the temptresses outside.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go¡­¡±


    ¡°Louisa Jones!¡±


    Sandra suddenly increased the pitch; Louisa was startled, and then the stern scolding from her mother


    was heard.


    ¡°You have to marry him in any case. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m unaware of what you have announced in your


    social media recently. Let me tell you, we won¡¯t ept anyone else as our son-inw except Wesley.


    You better break off with that poor guy as early as possible, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being cruel


    to you!¡±


    Louisa was stunned with her eyes wide-opened, and for a moment she didn¡¯t dare to retort.


    In her impression, her mother had never been so harsh on her.


    Surely she and Colin couldn¡¯t ovee the difficulties and be together?


    ¡­


    Time flew and a new day came. Early in the morning, Harriet was awoken by Molly¡¯s phone call.


    ¡°Harriet, the fat¡¯s in the fire now. Hurry and take a look at today¡¯s entertainment news headlines!¡±


    Squinting her eyes, Harriet turned on theptop, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Someone has exposed the fact that you are cohabiting with Mr. Smith!¡±


    Harriet sobered up quickly as she heard the remark of Molly. Immediately, she logged into her


    Facebook ount, searching for today¡¯s trending entertainment news.


    As expected, although it was a sneak shot and the scene was rather vague, she and Wesley still could


    be recognized from the photo at a nce. The scene of them entering and leaving the apartment at the


    same time was captured, and a heated discussion was sparked on the Inte.


    ¡°I thought that President Smith was only acting with this little-known actress so as to make Jones


    Group nervous, but I never think that it will be real. Tsk! This woman who relies on man really


    yed her cards well, she can even handle President Smith.¡±


    ¡°Upper floor, what do you mean by ¡®little-known¡¯? Our Harriet is popr anyway, and you can¡¯t simply


    make a conclusion before the matter has been rified.¡±


    ¡°How do they rify? What kind of rification is still needed for these obvious pictures? Just admit it!


    Someone said she had a sugar daddy before, and now it seems that this is not a groundless rumor.¡±


    ¡­


    On the Inte, the sharply wordedments from thoseizens made her feel offensive. Furrowing


    her brows, she made a phone call to Molly, ¡°Is there any action taken by the public rtions


    department?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already working on it, but it is too sudden and has involved President Smith, so the public


    rtions department can¡¯t rify it in a short time. They most probably are asking for the instruction of


    President Smith.¡± Molly let out a sigh, reproaching herself, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Harriet. I should notice it


    earlier, and make you more cautious.¡±


    Harriet didn¡¯t care much, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. If there is somebody watching me to get the revtion


    about me, then it¡¯s just a matter of time for this thing to happen.¡±


    Besides, Wesley had been so high-profile with her recently. Even if others dared not disclose it casually


    because of his prestige, there was no guarantee that everyone didn¡¯t have the guts to do it.


    ¡°Are you suspecting¡­¡± Mollyprehended what she meant.


    Harriet told her, ¡°You go to find out who is the owner of this private ount.¡±


    The one who exposed her and Wesley was actually an influencer in the entertainment¡¯s world, who


    was a well-known ruthless character. This influencer always had the gut to reveal the celebrities¡¯ secret


    story in the limelight which the media dared not to do so, so it seemed that the revtion actually was


    not aimed at her.


    Despite the happening of such a thing, Harriet still insisted on showing herself up in the theater group.


    Fortunately, Wesley went to thepany early today and didn¡¯t send her forcibly. After disguising


    herself, the people in the Film and TV City didn¡¯t take notice of her, she arrived at the film studio without


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    a hitch.


    However, as she stepped into the filming studio, she discovered that all the actors were not there


    except for the prop master, while the shooting spot was full of effulgent flowers and the blossom of


    roses and it was really eye-catching.


    ¡°Is this today¡¯s setting?¡± Turning around, Harriet asked one of the prop masters. She remembered that


    today¡¯s filming plot didn¡¯t use a sea of flowers as the background.


    The prop master smiled mysteriously, ¡°Ms. rk, there¡¯s a surprise waiting for you.¡±


    Harriet was confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    As soon as her voice faded, Keith¡¯s voice sounded behind her, ¡°Harriet.¡±


    Harriet turned over her head doubtfully, and saw a man walking up to her with a bouquet of delicate


    roses, he asked her softly, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Uh...it¡¯s beautiful,¡± Harriet looked toward the sea of flowers, and replied frankly.


    Keith let out a sigh of relief, his eyes were full of satisfaction, ¡°As long as you like it. Ms. Whitty has


    suggested this to me, but I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll see it as too naive.¡±


    Listening to the boy¡¯s exnation, Harriet suddenly had a guess, and her bad feeling was getting


    stronger and stronger.


    As expected, after concluding his remarks, Keith suddenly handed the roses to her in earnest. With an


    extremely sincere tone, he said, ¡°Harriet, I actually have liked you for a long time, can you...can you be


    my girlfriend?¡±


    Harriet slowly furrowed her eyebrows, before she said anything, a bunch of crew members suddenly


    appeared around her, including Cherry and Molly. Cherry was smiling as if she was d for her, but


    Molly obviously looked reluctant and didn¡¯t know this thing in advance.


    ¡°Harriet, I¡¯m not kidding.¡± There was sincerity in the eyes of Keith, his eyes shining with expectation


    made her feel embarrassed and helpless.


    Cherry said on the side, ¡°Harriet, just like I said, Keith really like... Ahem, you don¡¯t know how long we


    have cooperated with him to prepare all these things early in the morning, and he is waiting exclusively


    for you.¡±

 Chapter 96 Materialistic

    Chapter 96 Materialistic


    For a moment, Harriet couldn¡¯t know whether she was ming Cherry or not - after all, Cherry didn¡¯t


    know her true feelings, she might just want to y cupid for them with the best of intentions.


    Looking at the crowd of onlookers, Harriet suddenly gave a smile and looked toward Keith with


    kindness.


    ¡°Keith, I¡¯m truly grateful for your affection. Actually I like you quite a lot, but you¡¯re still so young, and


    I¡¯m afraid that your fans won¡¯t let go of me if I really ept you.¡±


    She resolved the serious atmosphere with just a few words.


    Everyone understood that Harriet was turning Keith down euphemistically. She had quick wits to


    forcibly turn the courtship to an admiration of the junior for the senior.


    The joy on Keith¡¯s face disappeared gradually, ¡°Harriet, are you rejecting me?¡±


    Harrietughed, ¡°How can this be called rejection? I¡¯m just waiting for you to grow up. You¡¯re still so


    young, do you really know what liking is? s... I¡¯m worried that you will forget today¡¯s confession


    when you have your favorite girl a few yearster, then I will be really sad by that time.¡±


    Her remarks caused a storm ofughter, and an actor took over her words, ¡°Harriet, you¡¯ve got all the


    cheek in the world. We¡¯re all waiting for you to be Keith''s girlfriend, and think that we will be


    treated with a free meal today. You''re too upromising."


    ¡°That is. Keith, you can choose me otherwise, I definitely won¡¯t say no.¡±


    The crew yed a joke, it was obvious that they had been misled by Harriet¡¯s words.


    They could see that Harriet was really unwilling to ept Keith, but she didn¡¯t feel like hurting the heart


    of an innocent young boy as well, so everyone also cooperated with her to prevent the situation from


    being too embarrassing. After all, all of them worked in the same theater group, and it was not good if


    they didn¡¯t get along well with each other.


    Only a trace of discontent shed across the face of Cherry.


    She had a hard time instigating Keith to do so, but she didn¡¯t expect that Harriet could resolve the


    embarrassment so easily.


    ¡°Harriet, haven¡¯t you seen today¡¯s headlines?¡± Just when Harriet thought the crisis was everted, Keith


    suddenly spit out this sentence.


    Harriet was taken aback, then heard the boy say word by word, ¡°If you promise to stay with me, the


    rumors over the Inte will copse by itself. I can also save your blushes and tell everyone that we


    are together.¡±


    His words caused uproar in the crowd.


    On second thought, the resolution of Keith might not be amiss here. After all, the Miller family was quite


    influential in California, and Harriet could be saved as long as Keith looked for an excuse to say he was


    also there at the time. Since the Millers and the Smiths had been on very good terms in former days, if


    they said three of them were actually good friends in private, by adding some embellishments, then this


    scandal could be over.


    However, Harriet¡¯s expression turned to be serious, ¡°Keith, when have you learned to threaten people?¡±


    As they saw Harriet really get angry, they immediately stepped out to mediate the dispute, ¡°Keith, we all


    know that you¡¯re concerned about Harriet, but it¡¯s better not to drag you into this.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, just see what time is it now, do you guys still want to start today¡¯s filming? Let¡¯s get ready now,


    lest the directores over and goes crazy.¡±


    The crowd broke up in a hubbub, while Harriet didn¡¯t continue looking at Keith¡¯s face, but turned around


    and headed to the dressing room for preparation.


    Keith didn¡¯t catch up to entangle her, but the hurt in his eyes was very obvious.


    ¡°Harriet, are you angry?¡± Cherry followed behind her with an apologetic expression, ¡°Are you ming


    me? I shouldn¡¯t poke my nose into this.¡±


    Upon seeing Cherry reproach herself, Harriet¡¯s heart was melted. She sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t have


    feelings toward Keith. In the future, you shouldn¡¯t take part in this kind of thing to avoid unnecessary


    troubles.¡±


    Cherry looked depressed, ¡°Sorry, I actually...I saw you¡¯re intertwining with Mr. Smith, and hope that you


    can get rid of him as soon as possible. Harriet, listen to me, he has engagement already. Instead of


    staying together with him, it¡¯s better for you to find another man. Keith is still young, and he may be


    controlled easily in the future. In addition¡­¡±


    ¡°Cherry, in your eyes, am I just a materialistic woman?¡± Harriet interrupted her and said seriously.


    Cherry frowned as Harriet didn¡¯t turn out the way she had hoped, but still trying her best to convince


    her.


    ¡°Harriet, of course I didn¡¯t mean to look down on you, instead, I will think so because I¡¯m worried about


    you. In the entertainment¡¯s world, there are a lot of celebrities who have relied on the influential to


    assure their career. I will seize it as well if I have the chance. But I don¡¯t bear to see you cook your


    goose by yourself. Just think about it, what good result can you have with Wesley Smith? You might as


    well find another man who is more reliable earlier.¡±


    Cherry analyzed wholeheartedly for Harriet¡¯s sake, her analysis sounded so reasonable.


    ¡°I feel like getting rid of him as well,¡± Harriet said softly, ¡°But not in this way, and it¡¯s not good to drag


    Keith into the mess as well.¡±


    Cherry quitted while she was ahead, immediately she casted her eyes down glumly.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s me who has been too selfish. I¡¯m not considerate like you. I shouldn¡¯t give Keith an idea.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I actually can¡¯t me you. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Harriet could see that Keith did have an


    obsession against her.


    Both of them then chit chatted for a while. Cherry felt relieved as she found Harriet didn¡¯t me her


    anymore.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t let this shrewd woman notice something. How could she be exposed so quickly?


    She might give Harriet ¡°bigger surprise¡± afterward, and she must wait to witness it.


    Leaving the dressing room, when no one noticed her, the hint of a smirk crossed Cherry¡¯s face.


    The morning was over peacefully.


    Probably because of his bad mood, Keith¡¯s performance was unsatisfactory. However, Harriet didn¡¯t


    give him any reminder for this time. She was afraid that this sensitive boy would misunderstand her


    again if she did it.


    After struggling to film one scene, the director announced to pause the shooting, everyone in the crew


    could refresh themselves during the break, while the shooting would continue in the afternoon.


    Harried went back to the lounge in the filming studio somewhat tiredly. She took the cheesecake


    prepared by Molly to grab a bite. The moment she was considering whether to have her lunch here or


    go back, someone at the door asked her to go out.


    ¡°Wesley?¡±


    At a nce, she saw a man with the towering figure. He looked elegant, alienated and calm, and


    seemed that he was not bothered by the online rumors at all.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Harriet was surprised.


    Wesley nced at her face, suddenly he reached out to wipe the cake crumbs off the corners of her


    lips, then said gently, ¡°Visit you.¡±


    Harriet was not surprised by his action. He often had simr gentle actions these days, so she had


    been used to it. However, it was an extreme shock in the eyes of others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see the news on the Inte? Youe here at this moment, I¡¯m gonna be drowned by


    saliva.¡± Harriet said helplessly, ¡°Besides, who am I to you? How dare I bother you to visit me


    personally?¡±


    Wesley spoke with a neutral ent, ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with it, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Harriet was taken aback, taking out her phone and turned on it skeptically. Sure enough, all the news


    about her and Wesley had vanished within a few hours only.


    But Harriet didn¡¯t feel so happy. Firstly, despite the disappearance of the news, those rumors still could


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not vanish at once, after all, the rumors had caused a stir already. Secondly, Wesley had the ability to


    settle a matter very efficiently, but he dyed it until now, so it was obvious that he deliberately allowed


    it to develop.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry-you can say this so easily. Of course you don¡¯t need to worry, you don¡¯t work in the


    entertainment industry,¡± Harriet frowned, somewhat unhappily. Having spoken these words she noticed


    that her tone was vexed, as if she was acting coquettishly at her boyfriend.

 Chapter 97 Mine

    Chapter 97 Mine


    "Mr. Smith," Keith suddenly cut into the conversation, he stood silently behind Harriet, his expression


    Harriet felt convoluted seeing him here.


    Wesley nced at him half-heartedly and inly hummed, he didn''t seem like he wanted to talk.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Harriet, I have something to discuss with Mr. Smith, " said Keith abruptly.


    Harriet was uneasy, "What do you guys have to talk about?"


    Keith answered stubbornly, "This is something personal between me and Mr. Smith, you don''t have to


    know about it."


    Good lord, once Keith was set on something he would never back down.


    Harriet peeked at Wesley, and it didn''t look like Wesley was going to reject his request, she decided to


    give them some space.


    After the woman left, all perplexed, Keith took one step forward aggressively, he looked into Wesley''s


    eyes and stated straightforwardly," Mr. Smith, can you let Harriet go?"


    In Wesley''s eyes, the young man before him was not worthy to have a serious conversation with.


    "Let go of her? Did she say that?"


    "No, she didn''t. But you are engaged, you can''tmit to her and can''t even give her a future, so


    please, let her go."


    Keith knew the right thing to say, he had never talked to Wesley before, but he had heard about him


    from the members of his family and hence Keith figured out Wesley''s temperament and the way to deal


    with him. Keith was naive but he knew the limits.


    Wesleyughed light-heartedly, "You don''t get to tell me what to do, she is mine."


    Keith could tell that Wesley was looking down on him, he retorted indignantly, "Mr. Smith, Harriet is not


    an item, please respect her as a human."


    He paused briefly, and continued saying seriously, "But I''m different, I''m serious about Harriet and I


    respect her. I can give her assurance and fulfil my promises, I will never let her down."


    Wesley was going to sneer at him, but it wasn''t like him to dispute with a naive boy like Keith. Wesley


    answered inly, "Who said that I''m not serious about her as well?"


    Keith was stunned.


    "Keith, I''m not going to make a fuss about what happened today, just to give face to your grandfather.


    But there won''t be no next time." Wesley gave him a warning, his handsome expression menacing,


    "Remember well, she''s mine and don''t touch it."


    As Wesley finished his sentence, he walked past Keith coldly and didn''t even bat an eye, making a


    beeline to Harriet.


    Keith gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with fury.


    Nobody could take away what he set eyes on!


    The crew members constantly looked over ever since Wesley arrived, they were curious and wanted to


    learn the juicy gossip. Harriet was helpless, she wanted to quickly chase Wesley out but he didn''t seem


    to have any intention to leave, as if he had nothing else to do today.


    The next scene was Harriet''s and Keith''s fighting scene.


    As it was a suspense thriller film, there were many action shots to take. The protective measures were


    carried out ordingly but Keith identally elbowed Harriet during the shot, she hit her head on the


    pir nearby and had a bump on her forehead.


    "I''m so sorry, Harriet!"


    "Cut!" Yelled the director. Keith apologized repeatedly and wanted to take a good look at her wound.


    But Wesley was one step ahead and was already holding Harriet''s face softly and gently checking her


    wound, he grimaced upon seeing it.


    Harriet was afraid that the unhappy Wesley would request to cancel this action shot just because she


    got hurt, but this part yed an important role for the plot and hence she immediately said, "I''m fine,


    this bump will go away soon enough."


    "You will stop shooting today if you get hurt one more time," ordered Wesley, everybody in the crew


    including the director got shivers down their spine hearing it.


    Harriet answered him flightily, "I will be more careful. You should be busy, you can take your leave, you


    don''t have to stay here."


    Wesley turned a deaf ear, he took the wet towel that Molly handed him and pressed it gently on


    Harriet''s forehead. Harriet was ttered, but she was also frightened.


    Did he intend to escte the scandals surrounding her by treating her like this in front of the crew


    members?


    Finally, the director announced that they were done for the day, most likely because he couldn''t stand


    the imposing and intense aura being let out by the superior of his.


    Harriet couldn''t help but question Wesley in the car, "Wesley, what are you here for today?"


    "I already told you why," Wesley''s answer made her heart skip a beat, but she quickly regained her


    "Don''t worry, I have some self-awareness, I won''t do anything behind your back, I remember your


    warnings very well," Harriet acted like she was calm but her heart was storming, "So, there is no need


    for you toe over for a spot check, Mr. Smith, your time is precious and you shouldn''t waste it on


    me."


    Wesley stared at her faintly, "It depends on the person if it''s worth it or not."


    There was no denying that the man was a smooth talker, he would always say stuff that made her heart


    beat faster, but she couldn''t tell if he meant what he said.


    While she was "flirting" with Wesley, something bad was happening to her brother.


    There was a loud and crisp sound of a p on the cheeking from a bungalow located in a quiet


    suburb.


    Colin had a bright red handprint on his face, he gasped at the nice middle-aged woman that he met for


    the first time shockingly.


    "You shameless scoundrel, you''re just like your sister!" Sandra was furious, she was going to hit him


    again but Colin managed to avoid it.


    "Who do you think you are, speaking badly of my sister?" Colin couldn''t contain his anger as he heard


    that the person was bad-mouthing his sister, he was usually a person with a good temper.


    Sandra snickered, "Just because you and your sister are tarred with the same brush! One seduces an


    engaged man, the other deceived my naive and innocent daughter, selfish and calcting people!"


    Colin was puzzled, "What are you saying?"


    Sandra red at him disdainfully, "Let me ask you this, do you know that my daughter is engaged?"


    Colin was stunned, his face flushed with embarrassment, "I know¡­ But wasn''t it called off? Also, my


    Louisa wasn''t willing to marry that guy."


    "Shut your trap, my daughter is not your Louisa!"


    To think that her daughter fell head over heels for him, she didn''t care if what she said was going to


    anger Wesley, she got even more furious and said stuff in a spur of the moment.


    "Who do you think you are? You''re like your sister, you guys are just tools of service for the Jones


    family. What''s wrong, was donating a kidney not enough? Do you guys want to give us something


    else? Well, it doesn''t matter what you offer, it''s up to the Jones family to decide if we take it or not."


    Colin was startled, "What did you say? My sister''s kidney was given to you guys?"


    Sandra got even madder seeing his face turned pale, she said even harsher things.


    "You didn''t know? Oh, your cheap sister didn''t tell you anything about it. Well, our Louisa is only as fit


    as a fiddle thanks to Harriet''s kidney. We were thankful, but she didn''t know better, it''s not our fault that


    we bear grudges towards her because of her actions."


    Colin turned as pale as a sheet, he couldn''t believe his ears.


    His sister donated her kidney to his beloved girlfriend? How could it be?


    "Also, you and Louisa can never be together, "Sandra smiled cruelly, "Do you know who your father is?


    The man that threw your family away."

 Chapter 98 What belongs to Whom

    Chapter 98 What belongs to Whom


    Colin frowned deeply, "How did you know about my family situation?"


    "Baseless sharp vignce," Sandra was prepared, but she was here today just to give him a warning.


    Colin was looking at a picture, the person in the picture looked like him. He took one step backwards,


    his face ghostly pale as if he knew what the woman was going to say next.


    "Do you know who this is? This is Louisa''s father," Sandra put away Allen''s picture, she casually


    dropped a bomb on him, "And your father that left you guys."


    Colin couldn''t stand straight.


    It was absurd, but his instinct was telling him that what the woman was telling him the truth.


    "I don''t want to admit it, but you guys are siblings," Sandra wasn''t smiling ironically anymore, her


    expression now ice-cold, "Well then, are you so shameless that you will want to marry your sister? If


    you are even human, you should know what to do next."


    Sandra left all satisfied, leaving Colin standing there in shock.


    Two days had gone by, Harriet was in her game.


    The drama improved her acting ability by a lot, even Wesley was shocked at her progress when he


    came by, she was in the zone when she was ying her character.


    The woman he set his eyes on had to be good.


    Harriet didn''t have a scene with Keith today, just Cherry. She felt more rxed and at ease.


    Ever since the boy confessed, Harriet wanted to run away from him whenever she saw him. Luckily she


    was a professional, she wouldn''t let her personal feelings affect her performance.


    "Cherry, you are so pretty today."


    Harriet''s eyes lit up when Cherry walked into the studio, she praised her sincerely.


    Cherry''s make up today was exquisite, her knee-length skirt was refreshing, she was prettier than the


    character described in the script.


    "Today is my birthday," Cherry smiled embarrassedly.


    "Happy birthday!" Harriet quickly congratted her, "But I didn''t prepare any gifts for you, I''m so sorry


    about that. How about this, I''ll treat you to a meal after the shooting, you can choose any restaurant


    you like."


    Cherry unintentionally nced at Wesley, "Maybe not, I don''t want to bother you and Mr. Smith."


    "It''s no bother, he''s a busy man, we''ll just do whatever we want to."


    Cherry''s eyes dimmed upon hearing her say that.


    The female protagonist had a big part this time around, Cherry had to act out being helpless and that


    she was in a difficult situation amidst heavy rain and wind. Though the weather was sunny and great


    out today, so props were used to recreate the scene.


    Cherry was all wet and pitiable, one couldn''t help to love her upon seeing her like that. Harriet


    But Wesley suddenly said, "You are not allowed."


    Harriet thought it was funny, "Why are you jealous of a girl, Wesley?"


    Wesley didn''t retort, he just inly responded, "Just remember who you belonged to."


    Harriet rubbed her nose bridge, she was thinking about aeback but couldn''t think of anything


    smart to say.


    Anyways he would be angered if she were to say anything back, though she really wanted to tell him


    that she wasn''t anybody''s property but her own.


    Cherry was sneezing a lot after filming the raining scene, the director quickly yelled "Cut!", and let


    Cherry rest for a bit.


    Harriet immediately passed Cherry a towel as she got off the stage, Harriet also brought her some


    ginger tea and asked concerningly, "We should postpone the shoot if you are not feeling well. You don''t


    look so good, it will be bad if you really get sick."


    Cherry was standing right in front of Wesley, she rubbed her temple and answered, "I''m fine, I can still


    go on¡­"


    Suddenly, her head plopped onto Wesley''s broad chest, before she could finish her sentence.


    Harriet''s heart skipped a beat, Wesley was fussy about touching another person, she was afraid that he


    would do something to Cherry who was now pretty weak.


    But she was thinking too much, Wesley wasn''t annoyed nor disgusted, he was a gentleman and didn''t


    push her away immediately, but he signalled Jack toe over.


    Jack quickly held her and brought her to the chair. Cherry slowly opened her eyes and said meekly,


    "I''m sorry, I suddenly felt faint."


    Shit, why is this assistant so efficient!


    "We should go to the hospital," said Harriet worriedly.


    But Cherry persisted that she didn''t want to go to the hospital, she seemed fine after a while so Harriet


    just let her be.


    Cherry wasn''t actually sick though, she was just acting. She wanted to see how Wesley would react to


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    her, but unfortunately, her existence meant nothing to him.


    It seemed like a honey trap wouldn''t work on him, but well, this man probably had seen many gorgeous


    women in his life.


    After the shooting, half of the crew found out that today was Cherry''s birthday, they suggested having a


    gathering to celebrate her birthday, Harriet was naturally part of it.


    "I''m going to attend Cherry''s birthday partyter, you can head back first if you are busy," Harriet said


    to Wesley.


    Wesley responded, "I''m not busy."


    "Wesley, to be honest with you, I don''t suggest youe along," Harriet cleared her throat and said


    seriously, "We are a filming crew, having a gathering with a superior like you would be no fun, you''ll be


    the party pooper."


    Wesley red at her.


    Harriet wasn''t afraid, she stated straightforwardly, "Yes, party pooper. We won''t be having any fun,


    cracking any jokes with you being there. This is not your morous rich people party, please don''t


    bother our peasant life."


    Wesley''s face wore no expression, "If I can''t go you can''t either."


    Tyranny!


    "Fine, don''t say I didn''t warn you,e join our friendly gathering then," Harriet wasn''t smiling when


    she said that.


    The crew members weren''t expecting Wesley toe along, nobody wasughing nor joking along the


    way, and they were as stiff as a board. They initially nned to save some money and have the


    celebration at a normal restaurant, but with Wesley there, it felt like it would be not right to book a


    normal restaurant, and hence they changed the venue into a high-end restaurant.


    They headed to a high-end restaurant in California.


    "Mr. Smith, please take a seat."


    "Mr. Smith, please look at the menu."


    "Mr. Smith, what would you like to drink, I''ll bring it over."


    Harriet was annoyed, he became the centre of the attention even though Cherry should be the birthday


    girl, she whispered to the man, "Give Cherry some face! What are we even here for if you are the one


    making all the decisions?"


    Wesley raised his eyes and said to the crowd, "No need to be so formal, it is one of the crew member''s


    birthday today, we should all have some fun."


    Yeah right, how could they rx and have fun?


    Harriet came closer and said to him," You haven''t said happy birthday to Cherry."


    Wesley was slightly irritated, Harriet red at him and said, "Well you are the one that wanted to join


    her birthday party, how could you not even congratte her?"


    The intimate interaction between the two shocked the audience.


    Mr. Smith pampered Harriet quite a lot¡­ Was it actually true like what it said in the media, that both of


    them were actually in a rtionship? Otherwise, with Harriet''s status how would she dare to "order"


    Wesley around? And the intimacy between them didn''t look like an act!


    The people were specting in their mind, Wesley then raised his ss and said to Cherry, "Happy


    birthday."


    Cherry quickly stood up, she was ttered and embarrassed, her face flushed as she said, "Thank,


    thank you, Mr. Smith."


    She then nced at Harriet, feeling thankful that she helped to ease the awkwardness of the situation.


    Thanks to Harriet, the atmosphere wasn''t as stiff anymore. She went to the bathroom and Welsey


    followed after, which led to more spections.


    "Looks like Harriet and Mr. Smith is really dating, dang, she will be famous at this rate."


    "That''s hard to say, didn''t Mr. Smith has a fiance? She''s a mistress and she''s already infamous on the


    inte, using Wesley as a stepping stone would probably bring down her name even more."


    Chery frowned unhappily, "Don''t say that. Harriet is not a mistress even if they are really together.


    Wasn''t Miss Jones unwilling to get engaged to Mr. Smith? If so, they are not really engaged."

 Chapter 99 Missing

    Chapter 99 Missing


    In the bathroom, Harriet naturally didn''t hear anyments made by the crew to her. As soon as she


    dried her hands, she was surrounded by a man, and there was a familiar warm breath behind her ears.


    "Are you pleased today?"


    Wesley''s intriguing voice came into his ears. For a moment, Harriet even had the illusion that this man


    was truly her lover and spoiled her blindly.


    Fortunately, she came to her senses with self-awareness, so she curved her lips cooperatively, "Very


    pleased. Mr. Smith has made me so proud today. Now, maybe everyone in the crew knows our


    rtionship."


    The man was obviously not paying attention to this matter and kissed her earlobe attentively, intending


    to take the next step.


    Harriet turned around in time and looked at Wesley with her eyebrows knitted.


    "What do you think? Do you really want to make your rtionship with me public?"


    Wesley casually stroked a strand of her hair, "Why can''t I?"


    "Of course you can''t." Harriet froze for a while before speaking with determination, "Are you really


    willing to break the marriage contract with Louisa Jones for me?"


    The man''s fingertips stroking her hair paused.


    "Dissolve the marriage contract..." He really had thought about it.


    However, Wesley paused like this, causing Harriet to misunderstand that he had no intention of this at


    all, so her face went nd.


    "Since Mr. Smith already knows how to choose, whyplicate our rtionship? Wouldn''t it be


    enough for us to simply maintain our secret rtionship? If people know, how many women will see me


    as a thorn in the flesh."


    Wesley arched his eyebrows. "Are you scared?"


    Harriet smiled, "I''ll never be afraid when I dared toe to you."


    Seeing the twinkling light in her eyes, Wesley kissed her suddenly.


    ...


    When the two came to the door of the private room, Harriet pursed her lips applying new lipstick and


    was about to push the door in. Suddenly, she heard a slightly ironic voice from an actor inside.


    "Cherry, I think you are really a bit silly. Look at how hard Harriet lied to you. She and Mr. Smith are


    dating. She doesn''t even try to help you out. You treat her as a good sister and always watch out for


    her, but she may not care about you at all."


    Cherry Whitty''s voice was very clear, "I will fight for what I want. I don''t need Harriet to help me.


    Besides, it''s the fate that made she meet Mr. Smith. I don''t make friends with her for interest."


    "Tut-tut, I think you are so innocent that makes her feel that you are stupid."


    Harriet pushed open the door, met the actor''s eyes, and said coldly, "I think you are the one that is


    stupid."


    The atmosphere was awkward and stiff for a moment.


    The others were about to say something. At this moment, Harriet''s cell phone rang, and the caller ID


    showed that it was his brother.


    Her heart burst with joy. If Colin took the initiative to contact her, it meant he had thought it through.


    However, on the other end of the phone, there was a female voice that sounded a little familiar.


    "Hello, are you Colin''s sister?"


    Harriet knew who she was right away. It was Louisa''s voice. She would never mishear it. The reason


    she felt strange was that she had never heard her sound so anxious.


    "I am."


    Louisa didn''t recognize Harriet''s voice right away because she was anxious and then said, "I''m sorry to


    disturb you. I am Colin''s girlfriend. Have you seen himtely? I can''t get in touch with him for two days."


    Harriet was stunned. "What did you say?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I said..." On the other end of the phone, Louisa suddenly realized something and suddenly froze. "Are


    you Harriet rk?"


    Harriet replied calmly, "Yes, I am Colin rk''s sister."


    "This, this is impossible!" Louisa was dumbfounded. How could Colin''s sister be such a woman?


    Harriet didn''t bother to care about her rtionship with Colin at the moment and continued to ask, "You


    said you couldn''t contact Colin. What''s wrong?"


    However, Louisa hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Concerned about the situation of her younger brother, Harriet apologized to the crew and hurried to the


    single western-style building in the suburbs. She only heard her brother mention this ce before.


    As soon as she came to the gate, she saw Louisa hurrying out with a bag. As she saw Harriet, she


    came forward angrily.


    "It''s you. You did this, right? Even if you hate me, you shouldn''t stop me from seeing Colin!"


    Harriet stared at her coldly, "Louisa Jones, pull yourself together! Now I''m asking you. Where''s my


    brother?"


    She just learned that her brother''s lover was Louisa, and she didn''t have time to be shocked. How


    could there be time to split them? Of course, if she found out about them earlier, she would definitely


    oppose it!


    "How dare you ask me? Tell me, where did you hide Colin!"


    Harriet frowned. "Louis Jones, don''t you understand what I''m saying? My brother is such a big man.


    And he''s missing now. I''m going to bring you to the ount. He has been living with you."


    "Don''t argue with me!" Louisa didn''t listen to what she said, and shouted angrily, "It''s you who did this!


    You didn''t agree that we were dating, so you didn''t let him contact me, right? You bad woman!"


    With that, she raised her hand in anger¡ª


    Before Harriet could block it, a man''s big hand sped Louisa''s wrist, and then coldly shook it away.


    Wesley just parked the car and came here a bitte. As he saw this scene, his face turned gloomy,


    ¡°Louis Jones, what are you doing?"


    "Wesley, you have to help me out. This woman kidnapped my boyfriend! You have to help me find him


    back!" As Louisa saw Wesley, sheined to him as before.


    Harriet almostughed out loud because of anger. "It''s really interesting. You''re asking your fianc¨¦ to


    find your boyfriend. It''s really the most hrious thing in the world."


    "How dare you say it! If it weren''t for you, how could Colin leave me?!" Louisa screamed, trying to hit


    Harriet, but was pulled by Wesley.


    "That''s enough. Go back."


    Hearing that the man didn''t mean to help her at all, Louisa opened her eyes wildly in disbelief as she


    saw him being so aloof, "Wesley, how can you stand by that woman''s side?"


    Wesley waspletely irritated by her self-willed attitude, frowning, ¡°Louisa, don''t let me say it again."


    "Wesley, even you have changed!" Louisa cried and said, "I just want to be with Colin, what is wrong


    with that? Why do I have to marry you!"


    Wesley stared at her coldly. He would subconsciously calm her down when he saw her crying before,


    but now, he only watched her with his cold eyes.


    "Then cancel the engagement."


    Louisa was startled, and then yelled, "Fine, this is what you said, just cancel it! I will only be with Colin.


    Give Colin back to me!"


    She was still waving her hands and legs towards Harriet crazily but was easily squeezed into the car by


    Wesley.


    Now, Harriet knew that this woman really didn''t know the whereabouts of Colin, and it seemed that her


    feelings for her brother were very unusual, otherwise, she wouldn''t be so anxious that she couldn''t


    even listen to Wesley''s words.


    Back in the apartment, Harriet found that someone had been in the house. Besides she and Wesley,


    Colin also had the keys.


    On the coffee table, a post-it note was covered with the familiar handwriting of her brother.


    "Sister, I''m sorry, forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye, but I''m really depressed. I didn''t


    expect the truth of the matter to be like this... I don''t want to take the National Science exam anymore.


    Maybe it was the right choice to join the army. Don''t worry about me."


    The confusing messages left Harriet at a loss. She became more worried, so she directly asked the


    crew for leave and hurried to Louisa Jones''s house.


    Colin ran away from home. Although Louisa didn''t know where he went, she should know some clues.


    After all, they had been living together.

 Chapter 100 Behave Yourself

    Chapter 100 Behave Yourself


    The Jones''s house was in chaos now.


    "Wesley, we only knew about the thing about Louisa just now. We thought what she had dered in her


    social media was all nonsense. Who knew that this would happen?"


    Sandra listened to the shattering sound of things in the bedroom upstairs, her face full of guilt as she


    looked at Wesley.


    But this time, the man no longer had the tolerance as usual. His tone was cold.


    "Your daughter has offered to dissolve the engagement more than once. Since she is so unwilling, then


    let''s cancel it."


    Sandra didn''t expect that the man would easily bring this up, so she panicked.


    "Wesley, you have watched Louisa grow up since she was a kid. Of course, she cares about you, but


    she was blinded by those bastards outside. Give her some time and we will try to reason her."


    Wesley nced upstairs and said indifferently, "I don''t care about who wins her heart. Anyway, she will


    never be Mrs. Smith."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After saying that, he was about to turn his head and leave. Sandra was shocked and wanted to step


    forward to stop him and then saw the butler standing at the door embarrassedly as if he was preventing


    anyone froming in.


    "Ms. rk, this is not a ce where youe in casually..."


    "Get out of the way!" Harriet unceremoniously pushed the butler away and strode into the living room


    with her high heels.


    Sandra''s face turned gloomy immediately, "Harriet, how can youe in our house like that?"


    Harriet got into the house in a hurry, ignoring Wesley''s presence. She immediately retorted Sandra, "No


    one wants toe here. Where''s Louisa? I have something to ask her."


    In the locked bedroom upstairs, Louisa screamed again, "Let me out! I''m going to find Colin, let me


    out!"


    Harriet understood what happened, "Mrs. Jones, locking up your daughter is not the solution. My


    brother is missing. I want to ask her something."


    "What does your brother''s disappearance have anything to do with us?" Sandra said, her face getting


    darker. Her eyes looked as if she wanted to tear Harriet to pieces, "What about you? You''ve known that


    Louisa and Wesley are engaged, but you''re so shameless that you try to get involved. You''re so¡ª"


    "Mrs. Jones, Harriet is my woman, you should behave yourself when you speak."


    The man''s voice was as indifferent as ever, which made Sandra''s face turn pale.


    "Wesley, what do you mean by this? What is your woman? Do you think this woman is more important


    than Louisa?"


    Wesley didn''t care what she said. "You need to be aware of the owner even if you want to hit the dog.


    Mrs. Jones, please bring Louisa out."


    Harriet was almost choked by his words. Was she like a pet in his eyes?


    Her husband was not at home now, and Wesley was so intimidating, so Sandra could only


    Louisa was brought out by the servant with her red eyes. The moment she saw Harriet she started to


    yell hysterically again.


    "Where did you hide Colin? I know you don''t want to see me, but you shouldn''t stop me from seeing


    Colin. We really love each other!"


    Harriet sneered coldly, "True love? Who knows what you are trying to get from him? Is it his heart or his


    kidney?"


    ording to the power of the Jones, if they really wanted to do something to Harriet and Colin, Harriet


    was no match for them. The reason why Harriet said this was to deliberately provoke Louisa to see her


    reaction.


    Louisa was taken aback and then shook her head decisively, "No, it''s not like that. I am sincere to


    Colin. Apart from deliberately approaching him at school, I never y any tricks to him again."


    Harriet suddenly had some mixed feelings.


    If Louisa just wanted to have fun with Colin, Harriet would oppose their rtionship tantly. Even if


    she found Colin in the future, she would definitely not agree with them seeing each other. But now,


    Louisa''s reaction waspletely opposite to her expectation.


    "You are not worthy of Colin at all. Sincerely in love? Humph, do you think he will ept a woman who


    takes away his sister''s kidney?"


    Harriet said cruelly.


    Louisa was stunned. Suddenly her body weakened, and she fainted directly, making Sandra hug her


    quickly.


    "Louisa, Louisa? What''s the matter? Louisa?" She red at Harriet. "If anything happened to Louisa, I


    will make you pay!"


    Wesley stood in front of Harriet, his eyes cold.


    Sandra still wanted to say something more. Seeing that the man was obviously protecting Harriet, she


    stopped furiously and hurried to send her daughter who suddenly passed out to the hospital.


    Harriet didn''t stay there any longer. Since she couldn''t get any clues from Louisa, she had to try to


    contact the friends and ssmates that her brother knew.


    Harriet looked for him for three days but couldn''t find anything. Colin seemed to have disappeared in


    the world.


    Harriet didn''t have a mood for filming either. She was taking a leave of absence for several days and


    kept searching for her brother.


    Fortunately, because she was a pretty good person, everyone was willing to bear her absence since


    something unexpected happened, not to mention that there was Wesley behind her back, so no one


    dared toin.


    In just a few days, Harriet lost a lot of weight.


    ...


    In the president''s office of Pop Culture Group''s building, Harriet came here early in the morning and


    said haggardly. "Wesley, are you busy recently in thepany?"


    The man seemed to be waiting for her to say this, "Do you want me to help find Colin?"


    "Yes..." Harriet nodded hard.


    She had tried her best, but her strength was limited. She couldn''t find any trace of Colin at all. She


    didn''t want to ask Wesley for help, but she had to bow her head in reality.


    "Okay." Wesley agreed with her directly. "But, what is your reward?"


    Harriet wasn''t surprised by what he said. She knew Wesley never made a nonprofit business.


    "You can tell me whatever you want as long as you can find anything about Colin."


    Wesley raised his head. The woman''s answer satisfied him.


    In fact, in the past two days, he was also making people search for Colin secretly. There should be


    news today, otherwise, he would need to evaluate Jack''s work efficiency.


    As he was thinking about it, Jack knocked on the door and came in as he allowed. After handing him a


    document, he gave Harriet a seemingly inadvertent look.


    Harriet sharply caught the light sympathy in his eyes.


    "President, this is what you want." As he said, he whispered to Wesley, which made Harriet anxious.


    "Wesley, do you already have news about Colin?" Harriet asked eagerly. She wouldn''t believe Wesley


    didn''t help in advance. He was so cautious that he would investigate the situation even if it had nothing


    to do with him.


    Wesley frowned slightly, looking at Harriet''s anxious face and suddenly feeling sorry for her.


    It would be too cruel if he told her now.


    "Wesley, talk to me." Harriet stepped forward regardlessly and grabbed the man''s arm anxiously, "I


    know you must have some news, right? Please tell me, I will agree to whatever conditions you make!"


    For a moment, Wesley even became a little hostile to Colin. No one had ever made Harriet panic like


    this. Even if they were rtives, he still felt a little ufortable.


    "The taxi Colin was in fell off a cliff." The man calmed told her.


    Harriet froze in a daze. Her mind went nk for a moment. It took her several seconds to


    subconsciously refuse to receive this cruel message.


    "What, what did you say?" She finally came to her senses a little bit and shook her head slowly, "Stop


    kidding me, how could Colin..."


    Jack lowered his head and added, ¡°Due to the geographical location, the wreckage of the car and


    people cannot be brought out from the cliff for now. ording to the lost property scan, it is indeed Mr.


    rk¡¯s belongings.¡±


    The cruel description was clear. Harriet kept shaking her head, obviously on the verge of a breakdown.


    "That''s impossible, no, Colin will not die, you are talking nonsense. You are lying to me. I don''t believe


    you... I don''t believe it!"


    With thest word, Harriet suddenly fell straight down. Fortunately, Wesley was beside her, holding her


    in his arms immediately.


    Looking at the haggard and pale face of Harriet, Wesley seemed to be pierced with a needle in his


    heart at that moment.


    "Cancel the meeting today."


    Wesley said to Jack, carried the woman in his arms, and left the office directly. Jack immediately


    informed the door to prepare a car.

 Chapter 101 More and More Presumptuous

    Chapter 101 More and More Presumptuous


    Harriet didn¡¯t know how long she had been drowsy and dizzy for, but when she woke up she could see


    the sunset and that no one else was inside the ward.


    She got up from the bed with great difficulty and as soon as she opened the door she heard the quiet


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    murmurs of two nurses gossiping in the corridor.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that these rich men always seem to have more than one girlfriend. This one man clearly


    brought one girl here to the hospital and thenter he goes to another girl¡¯s ward. I really don¡¯t know


    which one is his real girlfriend.¡± One of the nurses said quite outraged by what she witnessed.


    The other nurse waved her arms and replied in an unsurprised tone.


    ¡°His real girlfriend is obviously that patient Miss Jones, Harriet is a celebrity. For people in his kind of


    wealthy circle, no matter how much fame someone has in the end they are just a celebrity. What family


    in the world couldpare to the social standing that the Jones¡¯s family has? Famous people are just


    someone for them to have fun with and nothing more.¡±


    ¡°However when I saw Mr. Smith help her get here he seemed to really be worried about her¡­¡±


    Harriet didn¡¯t want to listen anymore so opened the door fully and said, ¡°Where is Wesley?¡±


    The nurses looked embarrassed and hurriedly pointed in the direction of where he was, ¡°He is down


    there in room number 203.¡±


    After Harriet started walking in that direction along the corridor, the two nurses chased after her.


    ¡°Wait, Miss rk, your body¡­¡±


    The door of room 203 was not closed and Sandra¡¯s voice which was full of disbelief was heard inside,


    ¡°What did you say? Pregnant?¡±


    Harriet stopped and then heard Louisa¡¯s voice full of joy, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant? Really?¡±


    Wesley also stood quietly on the side; however Louisa clearly didn¡¯t care about her so called fianc¨¦.


    She stroked her belly relieved but then a secondter looked slightly woeful.


    ¡°Colin, you are going to be a father¡­¡±


    Harriet listened and felt a pain in her heart; her brother finally woke up in the hospital, so how could it


    be possible that he is dead?


    Wesley saw a woman at the door and as soon as he saw her bare feet stepping on the cold marble


    floor he frowned and opened the door wide.


    ¡°Why are you not wearing shoes?¡±


    Is this really what was important right now?


    Harriet replied rather coldly as she looked over Wesley at Louisa, ¡°Is it Colin¡¯s child?¡±


    Before Louisa could answer, Sandra stared at her angrily and shouted, ¡°What are you talking about? If


    it had not been for your shameless brother then my daughter wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this!¡±


    Harriet narrowed her eyes, ¡°Can you please talk with a little more respect. I think we know who the


    shameless one is, following Louisa¡¯s immoral behaviour, it was definitely her who seduced him first,


    otherwise why would she go to my brother¡¯s school?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Enough, can both of you stop arguing!¡± Louisa crumbled slightly and covered her ears, ¡°I don¡¯t want to


    listen anymore! In any case Colin and I are seriously in love, no one is able to split us up.¡±


    After she said this she turned her head towards Wesley and said, ¡°Wesley, have you found Colin yet?¡±


    Harriet felt slightly moved by this all. Although she didn¡¯t really like Louisa that much, inside this


    woman¡¯s stomach had the child of her brother in. Therefore she was not able to let her know the truth


    in case she reacted badly and therefore possibly harmed the child. No matter what, this child was the


    ¡°We are still looking for him.¡± She spoke first.


    Louisa¡¯s eyes were full of longing as she stroked her t belly, ¡°I believe that Colin will definitely love


    our baby.¡±


    As soon as Sandra heard this she said furiously, ¡°You are not keeping this child!¡±


    After she said this she hurriedly apologized to Wesley, ¡°Wesley, I¡¯m so sorry for this preposterous thing


    that has happened to Louisa, however don¡¯t worry, we will make her have an abortion and then¡­¡±


    Harriet sneered when she heard this and then intercepted her words, ¡°And then what? You don¡¯t


    actually think that Wesley is willing to be the husband of a woman who has slept with someone else?¡±


    Sandra¡¯s faced turned deathly pale and raised her hand to hit her, however her arm was then grabbed


    by Wesley.


    As she thought about Wesley¡¯s warning, Sandra¡¯s faced turned very sour, and her lips trembled


    unconsciously as she said, ¡°Wesley¡­ what are you doing? What does this mean?¡±


    He had protected this woman more than twice now.


    The look in Wesley¡¯s eyes was a little cold, ¡°We should be asking what the Jones family is doing.¡±


    Sandra was speechless for a short while.


    Not only was her daughter pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, but she was also in front of her fianc¨¦


    asking about where this other man was. This really was all too absurd.


    ¡°I will not get rid of this child!¡± When Louisa heard what her mother said she carefully guarded her


    stomach, ¡°This child is mine and Colin¡¯s, why would I not want him.¡±


    ¡°Louisa, do you know what you are saying right now?¡± Sandra¡¯s voice rose in anger, ¡°You are pregnant


    before you are even married. If this spreads out to everyone then don¡¯t you know how this could


    damage the image of our family?¡±


    Harriet was about to say something but was then picked up by Wesley.


    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down!¡±


    Wesley didn¡¯t listen to her and instead said, ¡°This is a personal matter within the Jones family, therefore


    is not something for you to worry about.¡±


    After he said this he took her back to her ward.


    Although she had been interrupted by Wesley, she calmed down and was staring at him as she sat on


    the bed.


    ¡°Wesley, your investigation team has made mistakes before, right? It¡¯s impossible to be urate every


    time and since you only searched for the remains of Colin but still haven¡¯t found him, then there is a


    chance he is still alive right?¡±


    Wesley didn¡¯t respond, so she lowered her head and couldn¡¯t hold back the tears that fell from her


    eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯spletely my fault; I was only concerned about my filming and I thought he would be able to sort


    out his own mental state. I really am a terrible sister!¡±


    As he saw her cry, Wesley suddenly felt irritated and coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, ming


    yourself is really such meaningless behaviour.¡±


    Harriet raised her head furiously and then looked at him full of despair, ¡°Yes, Wesley is always able to


    remain so calm. This didn¡¯t happen to someone in your family so of course you don¡¯t care!¡±


    Wesley¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold and he sped her wrist.


    ¡°Harriet, you are bing way too presumptuous.¡±


    Harriet struggled hard trying to break free from his hand, ¡°I have never been a docile person! If it wasn¡¯t


    for money, then who would ever willingly do what you tell them to do?¡±


    Wesley was getting angrier and tightened his grip around her wrist.


    Harriet¡¯s wrist was starting to hurt but she gritted her teeth and continued to speak, ¡°You still haven¡¯t


    gone back to apany your fianc¨¦e? Staying with me here will only attract more rumours, damaging


    your reputation is not my responsibility.¡±


    Because of how devastated she was about what happened to her brother she had lost any remains of


    her former sanity and therefore was not afraid to hold back her words.


    Wesley was about to explode in anger when the doctor walked in, and when he saw the two of them


    being somewhat intimate with each other he couldn¡¯t help but cough a little.


    ¡°The two of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Doctor, I want to be discharged from the hospital.¡± Harriet said without the slightest bit of hesitation.


    Wesley frowned slightly, ¡°This is not ok.¡±


    The doctor also said rather difficulty, ¡°Miss rk, you are still showing signs of low blood sugar, and


    because you lost consciousness due to mental stimtion, I do not advise that you leave the hospital


    right now. I think it is better for you to stay here two more days for observation.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to go and find my brother. He is not dead, it¡¯s not possible¡­¡± Harriet stood up rather


    stubbornly, but as soon as she stepped on the ground a feeling of dizziness hit her hard which made


    her feet soften and she fell back onto the bed.


    Wesley raised his eyebrows at her, ¡°If you want to verify whether your brother is dead or alive, then first


    you must recover fully and get your energy back.¡±


    What he said slowly calmed Harriet down.


    That was right; if she was to harm herself even more then wouldn¡¯t that leave Colin even more helpless


    and alone? He was definitely waiting for her somewhere toe find him.


    As she thought about this she perked herself up and said to the doctor, ¡°Ok, I will stay here and rest.¡±


    After the doctor left, Harriet looked at Wesley and said, ¡°Why are you being this way towards me? What


    grudge do you hold against me?¡±

 Chapter 102 What Should I Say?

    Chapter 102 What Should I Say?


    Wesley narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t force me to donate a kidney then Colin would not have found out the truth, let alone ignore


    me for so long.¡±


    Harriet with pure hatred in her eyes gritted her teeth with every word.


    ¡°So the main culprit was you! Wesley, what exactly do I owe you? I have agreed to every condition you


    raised, but why do you still not let me go? I have lost two children, lost one kidney and now I will lose


    my only rtive?¡±


    Wesley bent over her and shrouded her under his figure with a sombre look in his eye.


    ¡°Harriet, don¡¯t forget that your only rtive relies on my handouts and help to survive.¡±


    Harriet was stunned and then she pushed him rather fiercely and said, ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t need your


    charity and I don¡¯t want to see you ever again!¡±


    Wesley didn¡¯t stay there any longer. Harriet¡¯s mental state was too unstable, if he said anymore then he


    would make things worse and not to mention he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t do something


    extreme either.


    After he left the ward, Jack was waiting outside the door respectfully and then reported something to


    him in a low voice, ¡°The reason for Colin¡¯s disappearance seems to have something to do with Mrs.


    Whitty, before he left Mrs. Whitty had gone to visit him.¡±


    He paused and then continued to speak, ¡°In addition Allen recently hired a private detective to


    investigate into Harriet¡¯s siblings.¡±


    Wesley narrowed his eyes as if he was deep in thought.


    In the evening, Molly after she had heard the news of Harriet being hospitalized rushed over to the


    hospital with two of her friends Cherry and Keith.


    "Harriet, I haven¡¯t seen you in so long, why are you so thin?" Cherry said in surprise after she entered


    the door. She then sat down on the edge of the bed and started to stroke Harriet¡¯s face full of worry,


    "Did something happen?"


    Keith was even more shocked, ¡°Did Wesley hurt you?¡±


    Harriet had finally recovered and was ready to face reality so she shook her head, ¡°I just have low


    blood sugar, and it has nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°But Harriet, you haven¡¯t been to work in a long time now. So did something happen?¡± Keith asked full


    of concern.


    As she thought about her brother she felt a great pain. But she forced a smile and said, ¡°Thank you


    both foring here to see me, I¡¯m very sorry that I have dragged on production for so long. If this is


    really uneptable then you can rece me if you wish.¡±


    Keith immediately uttered, ¡°How is that ok? That role can¡¯t be yed by anyone except you.¡±


    After she heard his words of sincere praise, Harriet¡¯s face revealed a smile that had not been seen for


    a long time, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After I have sorted out my private family matters then I will definitelye


    back as early as I can.¡±


    Cherry frowned rather uneasily and wanted to ask what was going on, ¡°Harriet, we are your friends, if


    you have anything you would like to say then tell us. Don¡¯t take on everything on your own, as you can


    see you are being hospitalized right now.¡±


    Harriet gave a rather bitter smile.


    What should she say?


    Molly with red eyes next to her said, ¡°Harriet, did Mr. Smith say anything after what happened to you?¡±


    Harriet remembered that in Molly¡¯s eyes, Wesley and Harriet are a pair of very suitable lovers, however


    she suddenly found this very ridiculous, ¡°What can he say? He is a big president of apany,


    therefore every day he has many things he needs to deal with so he wouldn¡¯t have time to care about


    things that happen to me.¡±


    When Molly heard this she was immediately filled with indignation, ¡°How is he able to be like that?¡± You


    are sick and he hasn¡¯te to see if you are ok? I really thought that Mr Smith was a much more


    considerate person than this.¡±


    ¡°Mr Smith, which Mr Smith?¡± Cherry pretended to ask rather confused.


    Molly then realized that she had let slip something she wasn¡¯t meant to and looked at Harriet rather


    guiltily.


    However Harriet replied calmly, ¡°Wesley Smith.¡±


    She had already made up her mind that regardless if she was able to find Colin dead or alive, she


    would never have anything to do with that man again. It was because she kept giving in to him and


    bing entangled with him again and again that things are now as they are. If her brother really was


    dead then what did she have to fear anymore?


    The room was quiet for a few seconds after what she had just said; however Cherry¡¯s shock at what


    she heard broke the silence.


    ¡°So it turns out that it is true about you and Wesley?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is really true or untrue; we were just in a mutually beneficial rtionship.¡± Harriet smiled rather


    indifferently, ¡°But now I¡¯ve decided to make a clean break with him and never contact him again, so¡­¡±


    Before she had finished speaking someone knocked on the door gently, ¡°Miss rk, are you awake?¡±


    Harriet frowned when she heard Jack¡¯s voice, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Jack pushed open the door and saw that there were a few more people in the ward. It was not


    particrly surprising and as always, he pushed the dining cart in and said: "This was specially ordered


    by Mr. Smith for you. I will arrange nursing staff toe check on youter. Please rest after dinner."


    Harriet sneered and said, ¡°What is this? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m stuck paralyzed on my bed anymore.¡±


    ¡°It was Mr. Smith¡¯s instructions.¡± Jack had no expression on his face as he said this, he then lowered


    his head and left.


    When the door closed again Molly looked pleased, ¡°Harriet, It seems that Mr. Smith really does still


    care about you? Howe you two have both broken up? You both need tomunicate again if


    there are any more problems between the two of you.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to him.¡± Harriet had a cold expression on her face, ¡°Do you really think this is him


    being concerned? Molly, some men are not as simple as you think.¡±


    Because Harriet was not in a good mood, no one mentioned Wesley again and after they spent the rest


    of the day with her they eventually left in the evening.


    Keith had just left the inpatient building and was about to get in his car when he suddenly heard


    Cherry¡¯s voice behind him.


    ¡°Cherry, do you want me to drive you?¡± Since he had just got in his car and then saw her, he felt that


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    the gentleman thing to do would be to offer her a ride.


    Cherry didn¡¯t refuse and got straight into the car.


    After he had drove for a short distance, she suddenly said either intentionally or not, ¡°Keith, just now


    when we went to visit Harriet I saw Miss Jones.¡±


    Keith was surprised, ¡°She was in the hospital too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and also¡­¡± Cherry stopped halfway through her sentence and then let out a heavy sigh, ¡°I know


    why Harriet has so much resentment towards Mr. Smith. If it were me then I would also be very upset.¡±


    Keith listened to what she said and then immediately asked, ¡°What happened? Did Louisa before make


    things difficult for Harriet or something?¡±


    Cherry shook her head and looked very worried, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to make things difficult for Harriet,


    she just needs to make Harriet feel bad and ufortable. She is pregnant now so what ce does


    Harriet have to be by Mr Smith¡¯s side? Although I have no objection to Harriet liking Mr. Smith, however


    in the end nothing can ever happen between them anymore.¡±


    Keith frowned and thought deeply to himself.


    Louisa was pregnant? Since it undoubtedly must be Wesley¡¯s, it was no wonder that Harriet was so


    absent minded earlier.


    No he was not going to back down and stay out of the way again; he was not going to let Harriet


    continue to stay with such an irresponsible man.


    ¡°Well if it weren¡¯t for me idently hearing the nurses¡¯ talk about it then I never would have known this


    happened. It also seems that the Jones family do not n on disclosing their daughter¡¯s pregnancy. If


    this carries on then could it be they don¡¯t n on holding a wedding? This would mean that Harriet


    would not be able to free herself away from him?¡±


    Cherry¡¯s voice was full of worry for Harriet. However, God knew she didn''t hear about this identally.


    When she went to the bathroom, she deliberately took some money to bribe a caregiver who looked


    after Louisa, so she could then inquire about the situation more clearly.


    Sure enough Keith didn¡¯t say anything after he heard this and seemed to be thinking deeply about


    something.


    After she had achieved her purpose, she stopped talking about this and casually shifted the topic of


    conversation onto something else.

 Chapter 103 She Belongs To Me

    Chapter 103 She Belongs To Me


    The next day, a media news agency of the Miller family all of the sudden revealed the news,


    announcing to everyone Louisa''s pregnancy, and by ident there were some awful pictures attached


    of her in the hospital. This caused a very big disturbance.


    Even though she is not a part of the team of the entertainment industry, considering Wesley¡¯s


    reputation, in addition to the unclear triangle rtionship with Harriet, Weibo¡¯s poprity became


    bigger than it was before, and Harriet had no idea about that.


    "Harriet, don''t be panic, Pleasure Media has got everything under control. The most important thing is


    to make sure you are healthy. After you check yourself out of the hospital, this matter should already be


    dealt with by thepany, and everything will be fine." For now, Molly, who was visiting her all the


    time, kept Harriet nice and rxed?


    Harriet with a nk mind looked at the most popr searches on the phone, and felt a faint anxiety


    attack in her heart.


    Wesley was not the father. What would his reaction be if he watched this kind of news?


    She had to stop thinking about it.


    "I''m going to see Louisa."


    That was her brother''s child. Jones¡¯ Family is manipting everyone like that and she needs to stop


    them, and abortions, that¡¯s what Sandra meant. How can someone do that?


    Seeing how much Harriet insists on going, Molly knew Harriet would not listen to her, so instead she


    helped her walk slowly towards the door of Ward 203.


    "Louisa, listen to me please, you can give birth to this kid. You are very young, even without this one,


    you can easily have one more in the near future." Sandra was trying to persuade with emotional words.


    In the beginning, she had a very strong attitude towards her daughter, to make her have a miscarriage.


    unfortunately, Louisa was very stubborn and did not agree to this kind of madness. This was her


    daughter after all, so she had to do something to persuade her daughter to do such thing.


    Louisa¡¯s face was still fierce, "This is mine and Colin¡¯s first child. How dare you say abortion?"


    "You, think about Wesley, are you really going to hurt him?" Sandra had to somehow change her mind


    from another point of view.


    But Louisa found more excuses.


    "I don''t think he cares about any of this at all. Nevertheless, even if I don''t have children, Wesley will


    not want to be with me anymore. I cheated on him and betrayed his love. He is a famous person, how


    would he still want me?"


    "You!" Sandra nearly dared to p her stubborn daughter.


    Someone knocked on the door, Sandra sighed and opened the door. As soon as she saw Harriet''s face


    with a corner of her eye, her face immediately turned calm, "What are you doing here?"


    "Come and have a look at my nephew." Harriet said rxed.


    "Get out of here! No one wants to see you!" Sandra was always rude to Harriet.


    But Louisa¡¯s voice came from the room, "Mom, let her in."


    "Why are you here? This trouble maker..."


    Even though Sandra said that, she still let Harriete inside the room. She realized that this woman


    would definitely persuade her daughter to have an abortion. After all, both of them hated each other


    and they were still the so-called "romantic enemies".


    After Harriet walked into the room, she looked at Louisa''s pregnant belly for the first time.


    "Are you here to persuade me to not have this child as well? I don¡¯t care if you hate me, this child must


    be born. It¡¯s between me and Colin, doesn¡¯t matter that you are his sister. You will not change


    anything."


    Listening to Louisa''s angry tone, Harriet let out a sigh of relief.


    "Are you loyal to Colin?"


    Louisa was in a little bit of a shock after hearing this question, and she answered quickly, "Of course."


    Harriet¡¯s heart was confused. Since she donated her kidney to this woman, and therefore lost the twins,


    it wasn¡¯t true that she didn¡¯t hate Louisa.


    But now, God has allowed this evil fate to continue... Perhaps, this child of her younger brother is


    somehow here to rece the loss she experienced?


    "I will consider epting you since you have a child now." Harriet said calmly.


    Louisa was shocked, and then she was really happy, "Really? You will allow me to be with Colin?"


    Even though she never liked Harriet, it was just like all other women that who don¡¯t want to lose face


    and always want a win. However, after she fell in love with Colin, that didn¡¯t matter to her anymore.


    Now that she knew that Harriet is the sister of her boyfriend, the only thing she cared about was to be


    epted by Colin¡¯s family.


    "As long as this child is born, I will not object."


    As soon as Harriet finished talking, Sandra pushed her and she fell down.


    "Don''t you even think about it! Louisa will not give birth to rk¡¯s Family, you are not worthy!"


    Outside the door, Molly waited nervously, when she heard voices in the room she quickly asked,


    "Harriet, are you okay?"


    No one answered, and just at this moment, Wesley and Allen wereing towards her. Molly looked at


    them like saviors and said, "Mr. Smith, you have finally arrived. Harriet is in Miss. Jones¡¯ ward and I


    don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on..."


    Before she could finish speaking, both of them entered the room.


    "I think your family is really intriguing. When will you stop harassing my daughter? Even if Wesley does


    not marry Louisa, she will not give birth to this evil family of yours!"


    As soon as Sandra''s stopped yelling, Wesley said in a deep and calm voice, "I said, she belongs to


    me."


    After stepping over the fallen Harriet, he was staring at Sandra with a cold look in his eyes.


    "I, I just gave her a little push, I didn¡¯t know she was so weak? It was not my fault."


    Harriet stood up with a grace. After sweeping over Allen, and noticed that his eyes were a little excited


    while looking at her, she was feeling something anxious in her heart.


    "Harriet, right?" Allen said quietly.


    Sandra felt a "thump" in her heart, and just before her husband started to act weird, she quickly said,


    "Allen,e here, you should teach her what is the right thing to do."


    "Dad, I don''t want to have an abortion, I don''t want it!" Louisa begged nervously.


    However, with a sad look in his eyes Allen said sternly: "Naughty! You cannot keep this child Louisa.


    Listen to me!"


    After what Harriet heard she was very irritated. After all, Jones¡¯ Family is still in charge of Allen. If he


    doesn''t want this baby, no one can say anything to object.


    "No!" Harriet stepped forward suddenly. "My younger brother is the father of this child. He is not here


    now so I have the right to make a decision on behalf of him. Besides, your daughter doesn''t want to


    take it away. Why can¡¯t you just agree with this?"


    "I can tolerate this. You are really good at speaking, but don''t forget how many troubles you have made


    for Louisa and Wesley. I tolerated you so many times, but are you out of your mind?" Sandra gave her


    a cold look, "Who knows, maybe you deliberately made your brother seduce Louisa, and then ruin


    Louisa¡¯ fame!"


    Harriet could not even say a word, so many mistakes have been made, if only she didn¡¯t mingle with


    the Smith¡¯s family and the Jones¡¯ Family!


    "I and Wesley were just trying to have some fun. I can¡¯t do this anymore, you guys..."


    A cold voice suddenly interrupted her.


    "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    Harriet turned around and saw Wesley staring at her with the cold look on his face, like he was about to


    strangle her for what she just said.


    "Did I say something wrong?" She yelled stubbornly.


    In just a moment, she was dragged out of the room.


    Sandra stared at their leaving, bit and said, "Is Wesley¡¯s taste in women really unfortunate to like that


    woman?"


    When Louisa heard it, her eyes lit up.


    If Wesley had feelings for Harriet, will she not be involved in their rtionship anymore?


    "They do seem to match each other."


    "Louisa, are you just going to watch her steal your fianc¨¦?"


    Louisa said indifferently, "It can¡¯t be called stealing because I never loved Wesley. Besides, I have


    someone else in my heart already."N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 104 Right to Use

    Chapter 104 Right to Use


    Sandra was tense and angry, while Allen also started giving his daughter exhortation to get an abortion,


    making her feel even more annoyed.


    Harriet felt a pain in her wrist as being held hand in hand by Wesley all the way back to the ward;


    however, she didn''t say any word.


    Throwing the woman onto the bed rudely, the rage in Wesley''s eyes was obvious.


    Molly, who followed behind them in fear and trembling, stood at the door and persuaded infirmly, "Mr.


    Smith, please cool down. No matter how Harriet has pissed you off, she¡­she must be unintentional."


    But Wesley gave her a frosty look, Molly kept silent immediately, and subsequently the door was closed


    with a bang in front of her.


    "Harriet, do you still remember how many years you''ve signed in the contract?"


    Facing the man''s eyes as frozen as ice, Harriet was not frightened at all, "Can''t I just change my mind?


    Besides, the media has exposed that Louisa is pregnant with your child. If you don''t want to be


    satirized for being cuckolded after the truth is revealed, then you should marry Louisa¡­"


    Before she concluded her words, the man''s big palm suddenly squeezed her slender neck. In an


    instant, the feeling of suffocation to the point of death struck her again, making her can''t help to flinch


    back in fear.


    But Wesley just stroked her neck gently, leaning over, he said slowly in her ears, "Are you afraid?"


    Harriet gritted her teeth, not a word passed her lips.


    While Wesley gave a chuckle, his voice was breathtakingly deep and made her afraid.


    "It''s fine if you''re scared."


    He finally released his grasp of her neck, standing upright and looking down at her.


    "You''ve to bear in mind that your right to use is in my hand, and you''re not qualified to leave until the


    day when I get bored with you."


    Harriet was convulsed with rage, and her heart also twitched with pain.


    He must be a devil, how could he say this? What did he mean by "right to use"? Was she just a tool


    that helped him sate his lust?


    "What do you take me for? What the hell am I to you?!" Harriet roared heartbrokenly.


    There was no warmth in Wesley''s eyes, "It seems that you''re so sick and don''t know anything about


    yourself."


    Harriet clutched the sheet, and even felt hard to breathe. She had never felt so much pain like this


    before, even in the days after miscarriage and kidney transntation, she didn''t feel down in the


    dumps and wanted to cry like right now.


    "Wesley Smith, I hate you!" She gnashed her teeth and said.


    But the man just adjusted his suit carelessly and looked indifferent, "If you want to save Louisa''s child,


    then you must behave obediently."


    Harriet stared at him bitterly. Until Wesley walked out of the ward, she only copsed on the bed like a


    leaking vent.


    "Harriet, are you okay?" As soon as Molly saw the man leave the ward, she immediately rushed in to


    check the situation, "Mr. Smith he¡­"


    "He''s just a bastard!" Harriet said angrily.


    Molly ced a finger before pursed lips to hush Harriet. Closing the door, she said nervously, "Mr.


    Smith hasn''t gone far yet!"


    Having spoken these words she checked Harriet''s situation, after making sure Harriet was not hurt, she


    breathed a sigh of relief, "s, you''ve been together with Mr. Smith for so long, don''t you know what


    his personality is? So you better don''t make him angry."


    Harriet sneered, "I''ve been too obedient, so I live without the slightest dignity in front of him."


    "Harriet, don''t say so, actually I think Mr. Smith loves you very much."


    As soon as Harriet heard Molly''s remark, she looked toward Molly as if she was looking at a retard,


    "Love me? Haha, he only makes me feel painful."


    "If he doesn''t care about you, he won''t take you out from Louisa''s ward just now."


    Molly tried to reverse Wesley''s image, but she only received Harriet''s ironic sneer, "He brought me out


    just because I have pissed him off."


    If they were not in the hospital, just now he definitely won''t let go of her so easily.


    Here, Harriet was still aggrieved in the ward while on the other side, Wesley stepped into the Ward No.


    203 again.


    "I don''t want to listen! Anyway, I will never give up this baby. I will not agree to anything you say!"


    In the hospital bed, Louisa obviously had freaked out. As soon as Wesley stepped in the ward, she sat


    up immediately and said with an expectant face, "Wesley, I know that I''ve let you down, but I''m not


    wrong and this kid is not wrong too!"


    Allen said angrily, "Whether you agree or not, this baby must be aborted! Do you think that Wesley will


    stick up for you? You''ve made a serious trouble that disgraces the Smith family as well, you¡­"


    "Uncle Allen, if she wants to keep the baby, then let her do it."


    Wesley''s sudden words stunned all present, only Louisa nodded joyfully after a moment of surprise,


    "Wesley, I know you''re the one who loves me the most!"


    "Wesley, what do you mean with that?"


    Allen was taken aback as well. No man could actually tolerate that the woman he was about to marry


    was pregnant with someone else''s child. Despite he truly loved her, it was impossible for him to don''t


    mind about it. However, from Wesley''s tone, he seemed to really don''t care.


    Wesley''s gaze swept across the lower abdomen of Louisa. Without an apparent reason, it urred to


    him that he had his own flesh and blood before as well. But he hadn''t felt the feeling of being a father


    yet, and his two children no longer existed.


    Thinking of that, there was actually some softness in his tone.


    "I mean, if Louisa insists on keeping the baby, it''s not impossible."


    Sandra was flustered inwardly, but she still remained calm on her face and said hurriedly, "Wesley, we


    won''t do such a bad thing, how can we let this baby be part of the Smith family?"


    Wesley nced at her indifferently, his tender voice before had vanished and was reced with ice-


    cold.


    "No matter what happens afterwards, this baby must be kept for now. After all, the rumors are going


    around outside."


    Both Allen and Sandra froze a moment, now only then did they think of the hot news that provoked


    extremely animated discussion today.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was well-known that Wesley and Louisa had created a crystallization of love, if the baby was


    miscarried suddenly, the media wouldsh out at the Smiths Group even more unscrupulously despite


    the reason.


    Allen knitted his brows, being undecided.


    In his impression, Wesley actually didn''t really care how the outside world and media evaluated him,


    and didn''t care about the Smiths Group''s reputation, after all, those were things that could be restored


    by his ability.


    In the business world, as long as the ability was excellent, theter stage of rification and rebuilding


    the image were just the simple tasks for the public rtions department. Unlike the entertainment


    world, they didn''t have to rely on fame and be likable among the ordinary people to consolidate their


    foundation.


    But now¡­


    "Wesley, I understand that you love Louisa, so youe up with such an excuse, but we really can''t


    keep this child," said Allen helplessly but unswervingly.


    Wesley squinted his deep eyes, "It seems that you''re more willing to sacrifice Louisa''s health than the


    Jones family''s reputation."


    Allen was put in an awkward predicament, and for a moment, he couldn''t find a word to refute Wesley.


    He clearly knew that an abortion would result in a great harm to a woman''s body. If this child was


    someone else, he as a father might have relented earlier, but this child¡­


    How could he allow the child created by his daughter and his son to be given birth!


    "If you''re really not willing to, you''ve another choice as well," Wesley said indifferently again, "Proim


    that your daughter is not pregnant with my child and after that, you''re free to anything."


    The color drained from Sandra''s face, "How can this be!"


    In this case, the reputation of her daughter would be ruined at all!

 Chapter 105 Willful

    Chapter 105 Willful


    Louisa totally didn''t care what her reputation would be as she heard there was a feasible way to keep


    her baby. She shouted immediately, "That''s right, I''ve already caused Wesley a lot of trouble, and I


    can''t be willful anymore, so we can''t miscarry the baby right now."


    Sandra was too angry at her daughter that she could hardly say a word, "Do you still know that you''re


    willful? If you know, then you should¡­"


    Wesley couldn''t be bothered to continue talking nonsense with them and interrupted them directly, "So,


    your choice is?"


    n''s forehead wrinkled, and he asked in confusion, "Wesley, why don''t you want Louisa to have an


    abortion?"


    Wesley raised up his eyebrows, "I''ve already told the reason."


    This was simply a perfunctory remark. How could Allen didn''t know about it? But Wesley didn''t feel like


    telling the truth, he had no choice but to give up. He let out a sigh helplessly, "Then...Alright, let''s talk


    about itter when the media has been soothed."


    After all, he dared not offend the Smiths Group.


    Upon hearing her husbandpromised, Sandra furrowed her eyebrows, but didn''t say much. She


    knew that it was not wise to continue sparring with Wesley, while Louise was the happiest one.


    "Wesley, thank you so much, I know you''re the one who treats me the best!"


    Wesley looked indifferent, "Louisa, this is thest time I indulge you. From now on, you''re on your own


    way."


    Although his tone was dispassionate, Louisa found a determination from it. She knew that Wesley


    would not spoil her without a limit like before again. She felt rather sad for it, but it was not a big deal


    for her as long as she thought of Colin.


    "Don''t worry, Wesley. I''m going to be a mum soon, and won''t be as headstrong as before."


    Allen felt ufortable after hearing his daughter''s remark.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Now, in order to stabilize the situation, he had temporarily allowed his daughter to keep the baby, but


    after the tumult had subsided, still he was going to ask her to abort.


    The next day, the news about Louisa''s pregnancy had been removed, after all, it wasn''t an


    entertainment gossip, so there would not be too many people interested in it. In addition, another more


    eye-catching breaking news had be the trending topic unconsciously and covered the news of


    Louisa.


    "Harriet snubbed the crew, dying the filming progress."


    ording to the revtion, the insider of the Film and TV City had made an anonymous statement that


    Harriet had been absent from the shooting of "Lady in The Eyes" for a long time. She was the


    supporting actress who had a lot of scenes, meanwhile a lot of other actors were waiting for her to y


    with her. Even though she had asked for leave, she had taken so much of the time, and it would be


    better to rece her with another actor.


    The moment Harriet saw the news, she was having breakfast in the hospital bed.


    "They''re so annoying, you''ve got the permission to leave. It''s obvious that the crew holds it with


    detestation and says deliberately," said Molly with a sense of outrage.


    But Harriet just indifferent, "I really dyed the progress, it is normal for others toin about me."


    "But they shouldn''t go so far as to expose it."


    Molly wasden with worries. Harriet had got a lot of negative coverage, like entangling with a powerful


    businessman, having a sugar daddy as well as getting involved in others'' rtionships. Now, she was


    even reported as being big-headed in the crew, could she still continue her acting career?


    "I''ll go back to the theater group this afternoon," said Harriet calmly.


    Molly creased in her forehead, "Are you sure? Harriet, Mr. Smith seems to want you to take a few more


    days off."


    Mentioning Wesley, Harriet''s face became colder, "When have you been so obedient to him?"


    "Harriet, I''ve no other meaning. I''m just worried that Mr. Smith will embarrass you afterward."


    Harriet sneered, "Has he less embarrassed me before?"


    As they were still in the conversation, someone knocked on the door. After getting permission from


    Harriet, Jack walked in by pushing a dining cart full of breakfast, which looked very delicious.


    "Ms. rk, here''s breakfast today, please enjoy yourself."


    Harriet raised the bun in her hand, "I''m eating."


    "Boss wants you to eat this. It is a specially prepared nutritious meal that will help your recovery," Jack


    said in an orderly manner.


    Harriet self-deprecated, "It seems I haven''t lost his favor."


    After the words, she reced the bun in her hand with the exquisite food on the dining cart.


    She realized that she could only deal with the next thing after she recovered, otherwise she would have


    to stay in the hospital and keep obeying Wesley.


    "Jack, please tell Wesley that I''m gonna to go back to the theater group this afternoon."


    "No, Boss has told me that before you fully recover, you can''t¡­"


    Jack hadn''t finished his words yet, but was interrupted by Harriet, "Then you call Wesley for me now."


    "Boss is in the meeting."


    "Molly, you call," From Harriet''s tone, she seemed to be willful deliberately.


    Molly was in a quandary about what to do, "This¡­"


    Harriet grabbed her phone and made a call to Wesley on her own. The call was answered by him after


    a long while, obviously he was in the middle of something right now.


    "Wesley, I feel like going back to the theater group this afternoon to continue shooting."


    "No way."


    Harriet forced a smile, "Why not? Are you waiting for me to fully recover? I will never recover fully


    anymore for the rest of my life. Do you still think that I will get wellpletely after the operation? If


    you''re really so capable, it''s better to return my fertility to me."


    The person on the other end of the phone was silent.


    Harriet sneered, "Have nothing to say? Or are you thinking about how to punish me when you''re free to


    Wesley''s voice was not passionate, "Harriet, I helped you save that baby, are you returning me by


    speaking with such an attitude?"


    Harriet was taken back.


    That baby... isn''t it the child of her brother?


    She had her heart in her mouth. She was still considering how to plead with the Jones family so that


    they allowed the existence of the baby, but she didn¡¯t expect that Wesley had already settled it.


    "Are you¡­sure? I heard the Jones were firm in their tone yesterday."


    Wesley''s voice became colder, "As I said, it depends on me whether the baby can survive."


    Harriet didn''t believe it before, after all, Allen was the person who called the shots in the Jones family.


    No matter how capable Wesley was, it was impossible for him to go beyond his authority to intervene in


    other people''s family affairs, but now she found that she was wrong.


    "Now, you should think about how to please me."


    Having spoken these words he hung up the phone, while Harriet stared at the phone miserably, biting


    her lower lips.


    "Harriet, what''s the matter?" Molly asked with concern.


    Harriet thought for a while and told her, "Please buy me a set of underwear."


    Molly was stunned for a while, ncing at the only man who stood aside, and her face flushed, "Al¡­


    Alright."


    But Harriet looked at Jack without shyness, "Don''t tell your boss, I want to surprise him."


    "..."


    Jack didn''t understand why a woman could be so fickle. One second ago, she was dissatisfied with


    Boss, but in the next second, she was then considering how to stay intimate with Boss. Nevertheless,


    he couldn''t deny that sometimes Ms. rk dide out of left field.


    In the afternoon, Harriet hazarded herself to go to the film set. After greeting Cherry, Keith and other


    crew members, she started the filming hastily.


    She only had the symptoms of hypoglycemia, but was forced to stay in the hospital for a long time, so


    she was very energetic and in an excellent condition. She didn''t even make a mistake throughout the


    filming process and the director was very satisfied with her performance.


    "Harriet, you''re so amazing. Why do I think your acting skills are improved after being hospitalized?"


    During the break, Keith praised Harriet sincerely.


    Harriet smiled, "You''re good too. Your performance is very impressive today, have you attended a


    tuition ss secretly?"

 Chapter 106 Consider Yourself Lucky

    Chapter 106 Consider Yourself Lucky


    "The feeling was brought out by Harriet."


    Keith finished chatting about acting and suddenly hesitated, "Harriet, have you watched the recent hot


    search on Weibo?"


    "Yeah, I watched," Harriet replied carelessly as she put on her earrings.


    "Then you should know about Wesley Smith and Louisa Jones having a child, right? Have you and


    Wesley split up?" Keith asked with a face full of curiosity.


    Harriet''s movements paused and suddenly turned her head, "Keith, it''s not you who spread the rumour


    that Louisa is pregnant, right?"


    "... "Keith was silent.


    When Harriet saw his reaction, she immediately understood and stared at him in shock, "Why? What''s


    in it for you?"


    Keith was afraid that she might misunderstand something, so he hurriedly said, "Harriet, I just don''t


    want Wesley to keep pestering you. Now that everyone knows that both he and Louisa have a child, it''s


    time to break off those ridiculous gossips about you, right?"


    "How do you know about Jones¡¯s private affairs?"


    Harriet remembered that Louisa''s pregnancy had been kept secret, and although the hospital was


    crowded, it shouldn''t have been exposed so quickly.


    Keith''s eyes dodged for a moment while feigning naturalness.


    "I just overheard a nurse in the hospital talking about it, that''s not even the point. Harriet, is Wesley


    willing to let you go?"


    Harrietughed bitterly, "How could that be possible, you''re just too naive in everything you think


    about."


    "Why? He did such a thing but still won''t part with you?"


    As soon as Keith finished speaking, a voice full of sarcasm came over.


    "Young Master Miller, have you ever thought that perhaps she is unwilling?"


    At the meantime, Harriet turned her head and saw a tall mixed-race woman walking in, followed by


    several beautiful women, but the former was much more charming.


    "Camille Brown? What are you doing here?" Keith was unhappy.


    That''s right, this beautiful woman with thebination of both cuteness and simplicity was the hugely


    popr Camille Brown, but she didn''t seem like an easy person to deal with.


    "Good question." Camille clearly acted like she was picking a fight, "Miss rk, you should know best


    what I came over for, right?"


    Harriet twisted her eyebrows, "What do you mean by that?"


    "What do I mean?" Camille sneered, "Heh, don''t think that you can bewless just because you''ve


    managed to climb into the Smith family. Even if you have Wesley to back you up, you shouldn''t be


    defiant to this extent!"


    After saying that, a few women behind her intended toe forward to drag Harriet. They were rough


    and violent, even Keith couldn''t stop them.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    Harriet was shocked, she only heard that Camille was overbearing, but she hadn''t expected to be


    burdensome to such an extent!


    "What are we doing? To let you experience the treatment that Aya faced, of course!"


    "Aya?" Harriet was a bit confused, "I don''t know who Aya is, do you guys have some


    misunderstanding?"


    "It''s Aya Watson!" One of the women who was dragging her screamed angrily.


    Harriet reacted at once, "Her? Indeed I have a problem with her, but you guys are too indiscriminate. If


    she hadn''t messed with me, I wouldn''t have made things difficult for her!"


    Aya had not only offended her before, but she was also caught red-handedly by Wesley, so of course, it


    wouldn''t end well.


    Camille gestured for the group of women to stop their actions, while she stepped in front of Harriet and


    lifted her chin.


    "Yes, she offended you just because she saw you and Wesley together. She felt mentally unbnced


    and jealous, that''s why she picked a fight. It''s just fine if you just give her a lesson, no one will have any


    objection, but why did you send someone to do something like this after blinding her eyes and


    destroying her future?"


    Harriet''s heart shook slightly.


    "Do you know how many thugs..." one of the women couldn''t catch up with words and stared at Harriet


    hatefully, "The doctor said she''ll not only be blind but never be able to get pregnant again. Now she has


    bepletely crazy ... Harriet rk, do you have any humanity left!"


    Listening to the woman''s words, Harriet could almost imagine the pain that Aya had gone through, and


    this time, she was startled.


    She had always thought that Wesley''s punishment would at most ruin that woman''s path to stardom or


    give her a warning, who knew he could be so cruel behind the scenes! Destroying someone''s eyes,


    going blind forever, and subjecting a woman to something like that to the point of lifelong infertility...


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Her perception towards Wesley¡¯s cruelty finally refreshed once again after so many years!


    "I don''t know about those things." Harriet spoke as calmly as possible, "If I knew, I would try my best to


    stop it."


    Camille sneered, "Don''t know? How can you shirk your responsibility by saying that you didn''t know? If


    you tell this to the press, I''m afraid you won''t be able to stay in the entertainment industry any longer,"


    Keith was shouting at the side, "In the end, you guys are just trying to threaten Harriet, don''te at


    her if you dare, go find the real culprit!"


    Although he didn''t know exactly what happened, he understood that Harriet would never y those


    tricks that pushed people to the edge.


    "Keith, I advise you to mind your own business," Camille spoke cold-heartedly, not being as respectful


    to the young master of the Miller family as the others, but rather arrogant.


    "Take her away!" When Camille gave the order, those people immediately attacked again.


    Just as Harriet struggled to no avail, a cold and stern voice sounded, "Stop."


    Hearing this stern voice, several women trembled and couldn''t help but stop their actions, only Camille


    had a glint in her eyes and took the initiative to speak, "Mr Smith, long time no see."


    Wesley coldly walked past her, "Get out of the way."


    Camille, however, stubbornly stopped in front of Harriet, "Mr Smith, Ms rk and I have some personal


    matters to deal with, so I''m sorry."


    The indignation in Wesley''s eyes sparked, "Camille, who gave you the guts to be rude here?"


    "Who gave it - don''t you know best?" Camille leaned closer to the man, "Mr Smith, after so many years,


    you''re still just as ruthless."


    Wesley¡¯s eyes had a sense of impatience, especially after seeing the clothes on Harriet''s body being


    pulled loose by several women, the words from his mouth became even more impolite.


    "Camille, even without you, there are other women out there, who do you really think you are?"


    Camille''s face suddenly turned white, then she smiled coldly, "Well, since Wesley must protect her, I


    have nothing to say, but-"


    She turned her head to smile at Harriet, then whispered in her ear, "Count yourself lucky today, but


    you''d better pray that there won''t be a day when you''re disgusted by Wesley, and also, he''s not a man


    you can control, so pray for the best."


    After saying that, she left with the group of women vastly.


    It was only after Camille left that the rest of the crew rushed into the dressing room. It turned out that


    they had been stopped by the bodyguards brought by Camille and couldn''t enter for the moment.


    "Harriet, are you alright?" Molly was nervous and went forward to check on her.


    Harriet tidied up her clothes and shook her head, "I''m fine."


    The director spoke wistfully, "Today''s shooting is over. Harriet, you finished well today, keep it up. For


    now, go home and get some rest first."

 Chapter 107 Enigmatic

    Chapter 107 Enigmatic


    As soon as Harriet nodded her head in response, she heard Wesley''s ice-likemand, "Come out."


    She knew that she probably wouldn''t be able to escape this disaster today, and it just so happened that


    she also had questions she wanted to ask, so she obediently left the crew.


    Looking at the woman following Wesley to the car, Keith clenched his fists.


    This time, he felt empty again.


    Back at Wesley''s private vi, Harriet familiarly changed her shoes when she was shackled by a man¡¯s


    strong tug.


    "Is Mr Smith in such a hurry?" Harriet nced.


    Wesley''s face was dark, "You''re very disobedient."


    "Don''t be so fierce." Harriet grinned, "I''m just trying out for the feel of the role, I''ll never do it again if you


    don''t agree in the future."


    "Are you sure?" There was great dissatisfaction in the man''s eyes.


    Harriet smiled proudly, "Of course, if I don''t behave, isn''t Mr Smith familiar with many ways to teach me


    a lesson?"


    The woman in front of him was clearly grinning cheerfully. However, he seemed to be somehow


    unhappy.


    "Wait for me to take a shower, okay?" Harriet requested.


    Wesley let go of her.


    Half an hourter, the woman returned to the bedroom, Wesley had already showered and was flipping


    through the weekly financial magazine on the bed.


    "Thank you for your righteous help today. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know how I would have been treated by


    Camille." Harriet, wearing a thin bathrobe, stepped forward, "And thank you for letting the Jones family


    keep that child."


    After saying that, she slowly unwrapped her bathrobe.


    "Mr Smith can let me repay him with any ways he wants tonight, I''ll do my best to satisfy."


    The haze in Wesley¡¯s eyes intensified bit by bit, he unceremoniously pulled the woman over and


    pressed her down neatly beneath him without taking any next steps, "Is this what you call repaying?"


    "Yeah, isn''t Mr Smith satisfied?" Harriet blinked innocently, "I even prepared this set on purpose, isn''t it


    qualified enough?"


    Wesley sneered, "How much do you think you''re worth, using yourself as payment?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harriet''s face turned white, but it was not apparent under the soft light.


    "That''s right, I forgot that Mr Smith should have lost interest long ago, so what do you want in return? I


    don''t seem to have anything else to offer you besides that, do I?"


    The man stared at her, intently, "Harriet, put away that enigmatic tone of yours."


    "Enigmatic? Mr Smith, you''ve wronged people too much." Harriet looked incredibly hurt, "Didn''t you tell


    me not to disobey you? I''m so obedient but you''re still picking on me. The truth is that you''re tired of


    me, aren''t you?"


    As soon as the words finished, Harriet suddenly felt a pain on her lips and a taste of blood slowly


    spread.


    "Wesley, you...!" She covered her lips and stared at him in pain.


    The man narrowed his eyes, "Can''t continue to pretend?"


    Harriet finally removed her mask in disguise, her tone turning iparably cold for a moment, "Neither


    this nor that is satisfying, so may I ask what Mr Smith really wants? We don''t usually do anything


    meaningful other than that, do we?"


    Not knowing which sentence triggered the man''sughter, but Wesley grinned slightly, clear and vividly.


    "So, we have to do more meaningful things in the future."


    Harriet was blinded by the man''s momentary smile, subconsciously nodding her head, then suddenly


    came back to her senses, confused and frowning: "Wesley, what exactly are you trying to say?"


    She always felt that this man was bing more and more abnormal, sometimes he was so cruel that


    he suffocated her. But sometimes, she unconsciously wanted to get closer to him just because of the


    little bit of gentleness that he showed.


    Wesley turned over andid beside her, not saying a word.


    This time it was Harriet who was a bit unable to hold back, she deliberated before speaking, "Why


    exactly... why would you help me keep Louisa''s child?"


    Leaving her younger brother''s child was impossible for him to do, but he still liked Louisa, so he


    couldn''t do it.


    Wesley raised his eyebrows, there was a hint of amusement in his eyes, "Who do you think it''s for."


    Harriet frowned deeply, probably cracking her head to think.


    "There''s no way... it''s for me, right?" She spoke unconfidently.


    Wesley''s eyes flickered and didn''t answer directly, but said, "It''ste, go to sleep."


    Harriet was perplexed.


    Wesley didn''t punish but let her go so easily? And that reaction of his, does that mean he denied?


    Until the middle of the night, Harriet still tossed and turned, thinking about this problem. She was finally


    warned by Wesley not to move before she fell asleep in a daze.


    For several days, the two of them spent time together in this weird but peaceful mode, but Harriet knew


    that deep in her heart, both she and Wesley wouldn''t always be so peaceful.


    asionally, when she saw Camille on cinema city, her ears would always ring with the warnings that


    the other party had said. Besides, when she thought of Aya''s horrible ending, her heart would always


    be instantly shocked. She would even uncontrobly think about whether she would be like that if


    she offended Wesley in the future, or if she would be abandoned by him.


    But even though she was full of worries, she didn''t give up on finding her younger brother, only this


    time, she did not ask for Wesley''s help again.


    "Ugh-"


    In cinema city Hotel, Molly sighed in difort and threw her phone on the bed, looking like she had


    lost hope in life.


    Harriet waspleting her make-up in the dressing room when she saw her agent being lost in


    thoughts, Lost your love? How many times have you sighed today?"


    Molly pouted, "I don''t even have a boyfriend, how can I be in a rtionship? I''m worried about you,


    your public fame has not been goodtely, I''m afraid that if it keeps going on like this, your reputation


    might be terribly framed on the inte."


    Although the previous damaging scandal was forcibly removed by the word "Joy", the impact cannot be


    wiped offpletely. Even if Harriet tried to blog, thements would be sarcastic just to chase her


    out of the entertainment industry. Thinking of this kept her on tenterhooks.


    Harriet continued to remain in a calm tone,¡± Let them do what they want, which famous celebrity


    doesn¡¯t experience being framed on the inte? Believing in thews of the entertainment industry,


    being framed by the entire inte proves that something greater ising soon."


    "Harriet, you really have a strong mentality."


    Harriet raised her lips, "That''s right, without a strong heart, how can you stay in this industry?"


    Most importantly, how to be strong enough to survive Wesley¡¯s cruel treatment?


    "Harriet, how are you and Mr Smith doing these days? Reunited?" Molly turned her eyes to gossiped.


    Harriet smiled, "Sort of, you''re pretty optimistic about him."


    "Of course." Molly nodded affirmatively, "Although he''s not very nice and quite fierce at times, I can tell


    that''s because he cares too much about you. That¡¯s why he can''t control his anger."


    "Yeah? ording to you, he is quite in love with me, isn''t he?" Harriet teased.


    Molly frowned, and said, "Isn''t it? I heard that he carried you to the hospitalst time you fainted in the


    bathroom, and he asked Jack to prepare meals for you every day. As far as I know, Jack is his best


    special assistant, right? He''s had his most trusted pairs of hands toe to take care of you, your


    status to him is obviously different."


    If Jack hadn''t seen many of Wesley''s doings, Harriet would have thought that Wesley was so attentive


    to her after hearing the agent''s analysis.

 Chapter 108 Uncomfortable Conversation

    Chapter 108 Ufortable Conversation


    "Did you not think about a much bigger problem here, Molly?" Harriet turned to face her. "You knew that


    Louisa was pregnant. I and Wesley did not have a future."


    Molly put her head down in disappointment, "To be honest, I have spied on Louisa before. I feel... I feel


    that she and Wesley do not match as a couple. I don¡¯t want to be the barer of bad news. We all know


    how crazy she was before. Who knows if the child is even Wesley¡¯s..."


    Harriet was picking up a ss to have a sip of water. By hearing that she nearly spat her water out.


    She must agree that Molly had a very sharp mind as an agent.


    "Wow, where did you learn to investigate people like that Molly?"


    Molly said seriously, ¡°After thest mistake was made, I realize that it¡¯s not enough to only have a


    business skills. I must be vignt at all times and gather as much information from people around me


    as I can. I don''t want anyone to be hurt as much as they were hurtst time. "


    Harriet¡¯s nose was slightly stern. And she was feeling warm in her heart. At least one person really


    cared about her on this.


    "Ding Dong" The doorbell rang. Molly rushed to open the door. When she saw the person at the door,


    she was shocked.


    "Mr. Smith, Miss Jones..."


    Wesley went through the door first. Louisa gritted her teeth anxiously and followed him inside.


    Harriet turned around in shock, "Louisa?"


    "... Harriet, I have a reason for this visit.¡± After Louisa said this, you could feel the tension in the air.


    Molly had no other choice just to leave the room and give everyone some privacy.


    Harriet had a subtle look on her face.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for anyone to be a family member after being in love with him. Besides, there is no


    real connection between those two. They are only connected through the children and nothing more.


    "There is no need for you to visit me, we have nothing to talk about."


    Louisa sat on the sofa nervously and asked without a doubt, ¡°Where is Colin now? Has anyone found


    him yet?"


    She was asking Wesley about him all the time before. Wesley didn''t tell her the truth about the car


    crash, only saying he didn¡¯t find him. of course she didn''t believe him, so she was sneaking around with


    Wesley in an attempt to get some sort of information from Harriet. She wanted to know the truth.


    "If Wesley had not found him yet, how can I be faster than him?" Harriet said with no emotion.


    When Louisa heard about it, she thought Harriet was being jealous. She quickly said, ¡°Harriet, to be


    honest, Wesley and I have never loved each other. He had always thought about me as his sibling. And


    I thought about him the exact same way. There was never any love and never will be between me and


    him. You have nothing to worry about."


    After heaving the word, Harriet was secretly happy. Unfortunately she had to get back to reality.


    "Whatever rtionship you and him have, you don''t have to exin it to me. I couldn¡¯t care less."


    Harriet nced towards him and added, ¡°Whatever happened, nothing would change." Louisa pouted,


    ¡°I would be died already if you didn¡¯t donate your kidney to me. Therefore, there would be no chances


    to meet Colin..."


    Harriet realized that this obnoxious little girl was still as awkward as before. Now everything she cared


    was connected to Colin. She was blindly in love, and not able to see anyone else apart from him.


    "Harriet, if you want to be with Wesley, I will very much support your decision." Louisa realized that it


    wasn¡¯t very nice what she said, so she suddenly changed the topic, "I will never be as ignorant as I was


    before. I guarantee that you will marry Wesley." Harriet''s eyes were focused on both of them.


    Eventually she gave them a smile.


    "Louisa, you made a mistake. I only care about this child who is growing in your belly. Yours and


    Wesley¡¯s rtionship means nothing to me anymore."


    Deep inside her heart she said, "I will not allow you to be with my brother in the future."


    These words made Wesley really angry, "You don''t care at all?"


    "Yeah, after all, I have no say in who Wesley likes and who he doesn¡¯t, so why would he be interested


    in me?" Harriet had a smile on her face. She felt a little bit guilty when she saw how annoyed he was


    with this conversation.


    The silence in the room continued for a long time and you could feel the tension in the air between


    them all. While Wesley stayed in the studio, pretending to be a detective as an excuse, watching


    Harriet''s shooting, Louisa was surprised by Jack.


    Harriet was very talented as an actress, no one can deny it. After one game, Wesley was very attracted


    by her emotional performance, but¡­


    "Stop."


    Wesley spoke with a moody face, and the director had to "Cut".


    "Mr. Smith, is there something wrong?" The director ran towards him, following by Harriet and Keith


    who was obviously unhappy. Wesley said in a dull voice, ¡°Erase the kissing scene." The director was


    shocked. His face expression was a little confused, ¡°This¡­ can''t be erased, and the kiss scene


    represents the rtionship. These scenes will upsell it on the TV. You can¡¯t delete it just like that."


    Before the director could continue, Keith came up with a lot of reasons. Harriet did not speak because


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    she knew as soon as Wesley said his opinion, nothing can be changed afterwards.


    Of course, the director hesitated slightly. Then he asked in a careful tone, ¡°Then Wesley, can we get a


    kiss from Harriet instead? This kiss scene is very important. It shows a lot of romantic emotions. It will


    be hard to erase it."


    "Ok." Everyone was satisfied with Wesley¡¯s answer, but he then nced at Harriet with a corner of his


    eye, seeing her feeling ufortable.


    Keith stared at Wesley with a lot of hatred in his eyes. However he kept himself quiet.


    Previously, after he went back home, he mentioned Wesley to his grandfather. Grandpa warned him to


    not provoke Wesley so easily, and try his best to not show his hate. After all, the reputation of Smith¡¯s


    Family in California can do much more damage than any other family.


    After Harriet continued acting again, Wesley was about to leave. But someone came up to speak with


    him.


    "Mr. Smith, would you like anything to drink?" Cherry approached him with a cup of coffee, she was


    wearing a very delicate makeup. Wesley responded with a very dull answer, "No."


    "This coffee is mine. If Mr. Smith doesn''t mind, you can taste it..."


    Cherry did not finish her sentence and was rudely interrupted by the man, "Yes I mind."


    "..." Cherry Whitty was not disturbed, and persisted to try and get closer. However he walked past her.


    She stood awkwardly and watched Wesley walk away from her.


    Harriet had seen what just happened between them.


    Did... Cherry have feelings for Wesley?


    All of the sudden she was worried deep inside her heart, this man, wherever he went, he caused


    trouble. After the shooting, Cherry and Harriet had a face-to-face conversation. Harriet didn''t like


    secrets so she asked her directly.


    "Cherry, I saw you trying to chat with Mr. Smith just now. Did you have a nice conversation with him?"


    Cherry blushed straight away. "No, I just offered him a sip of my coffee and he left me standing there.¡¯¡¯


    She noticed that Cherry was all shy about it. Harriet said with a little jealous, "Do you have feelings for


    Wesley?" Cherry was shocked by the question, and then angrily said, "What are you talking about¡­


    Mr. Smith? He is out of my league. I wouldn¡¯t dare to even consider it. Anyway, I thought you are in a


    rtionship with him?"


    Cherry must be really interested in him, seeing the way she reacted. I agree, no woman can resist


    Wesley¡¯s charm. However, she had a feeling that her friend was falling in love with her boyfriend. There


    is clearly no rtionship at all between her and Wesley.

 Chapter 109 Behave

    Chapter 109 Behave


    "It was hard to be in a rtionship with him. There are a lot of women who want to get involved in his


    life." Harriet smiled and advised her friend with kind words and with good intentions, "But I rmend


    you to stay away from him. He only has good looks. Meanwhile his temper is very bad." Cherry put her


    head down with hesitation, "Seriously? But I saw Wesley was always kind towards you, without


    showing his temper." Harriet frowned. "Cherry, there is a reason why I don¡¯t let you contact Wesley, I


    just..." She paused and suddenly realized she was being absolutely ridiculous. What specific reasons


    did she have to stop Wesley''s romances? She was just another secret lover. Even if Cherry was


    attracted to him, it was their business. It was not her turn to worry about it.


    "Cherry, you are an smart person. Wesley is only good from the outside. It¡¯s only a friendly advice. As


    for the future, I think I did what I could." Harriet did not hesitate, she said what needed to be said.


    Cherry stood there with a disappointing smile. She muttered to herself, "As a friend? Oh, it was really


    nice of you to say so. Don''t you just stop me taking away part of your benefits?"


    "Cherry, don¡¯t nder Harriet." Keith was standing in the corner with a confused face. Cherry''s heart


    jumped out of her chest. She almost reveal her real feelings by ident. But luckily for her, Keith was


    not very smart. So instead, she looked at him with an angry look. "Did I say something wrong? Wesley


    was so good to her. But instead, she said he could be bad to me. Didn¡¯t she try to stop me taking her


    benefit?¡± After what she said, she pouted instead.


    "The thought has not crossed my mind yet. She always doubted me, and she warned me, who is more


    unrestrained? I always worry how Wesley treats her. I don¡¯t care about anything."


    She was letting me down as a friend by her wrong manners. Keith was also embarrassed when he


    heard how much pain she had in her tone. "Harriet couldn¡¯t do anything. She definitely didn''t want to


    stay with him. I can¡¯t believe that I let Louisa''s pregnancy seem useless to everyone. Wesley didn''t


    want to let her go at all." When Cherry heard the words she thought about it for a moment, all of the


    sudden she smiled and opened her mouth, ¡°I think she won¡¯t be able to get rid of Mr. Smith all by


    herself." Keith''s face was always happy and full of energy. But after hearing that, it turned sad and


    disappointed. "I think so too. I don''t think that Smith¡¯s Family is so hard to deal with like what my


    grandfather told me. They are weak deep to their bones because they have been afraid of everything


    for so many years." Cherry agreed instantly, "If you never tried, how would you ever know? Don''t worry,


    I will help Harriet too. If Wesley''s attention is forwarded towards me, maybe Harriet will be free?"


    When Keith heard it, his eyes brightened, "Yes, I believe it¡¯s possible!"


    Cherry had a gentle smile on her face, but she was mainly smiling smugly in her heart. If Wesley was


    really such a torturer like everyone said, would she be miserable if she threw herself into the trap?


    However, Keith didn''t seem to care at all. It was not that bad, it was the most reliable to "charge into


    battle" for such a reckless person.


    The popr IP dramas these days always shot tens of hundreds of episodes. As an unexpected thriller,


    the drama "Lady in the Eyes"¡¯s positioning was short, sweet and unforgettable. So after Harriet


    returned, the shooting ended without spending much time for it.


    The day of the warp party came. All members of the crew went there, everyone brought cakes and


    flowers. Like all the other warp parties in the past, everyone was enthusiastic and was always


    discussing where to book a restaurant forter.


    Harriet kept staring at her phone with a worried look on her face.


    "Harriet, you have not presented anything to ustely, what happened to you?" Molly had to ask.


    Nowadays, anyone that had a sharp eye could see that Harriet barely had anymunication with


    them apart from filming. She was obviously depressed. That was why everyone didn¡¯t ask her any


    questions, not to hurt her.


    "Nothing." Harriet didn''t want to say anything more. After picking up her bag, she left. "You go to the


    warp party, I will not be attending."


    "Hey, you must participate. You are an important role in this party." Molly said, pulling her towards the


    other actors, "What do you think about this?"


    "Yes, yes, Harriet, don''t believe about the gossip that people are spreading. They are all temporary.


    Everyone experienced gossip before." An actor quickly added.


    The other also said, "Yes, and to be honest, the show was quite invigorating if you ask me. It wasn¡¯t a


    big deal if you think about it."


    Harriet felt shocked. Then all of the sudden, sheughed, ¡°You are right, I have worked too hard. I was


    shooting for such a long time. It is only good for me to go to the warp party."


    So, everyone thought that she was deeply depressed because of the gossip nowadays. But it wasn¡¯t


    that. She was contacting the police who was in charge of the car crash. But all the answers she got is


    still searching. That¡¯s why she felt like that.


    Everyone in the crew was talking andughing. They all suddenly became quiet, while the director was


    greeting at the door, "Isn''t that Wesley? Youe to visit us again. Pleasee on in,e on in."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone knew very well deep in their hearts that he came to see Harriet and not just for a simple visit.


    This was not the first time he came there. However, every time, his full attention was only towards


    Harriet. Thinking about the gossip on the inte about their past rtionship, everyone understood


    their rtionship.


    Before, Harriet would probably exin herself, or talk to Wesley about it to disagree in private.


    However, nowadays, she was too tired and she only had time for filming and looking for her brother''s


    whereabouts. She did not have the energy or time to deal with the gossip.


    "Mr. Smith, we''ll have a warp partyter, would you care to join us?"


    The crew was gathering around Wesley. Everyone¡¯s feelings were happy and worried. One of the


    happiest things was that they could be around Wesley. They all could admire his handsome figure from


    up close. What they hated the most was that he didn¡¯t look at others at all. He only talked to Harriet


    every time.


    "No, I have something else in mind." Wesley Smith disagreed indifferently.


    The director was shocked. He thought that if Harriet said yes, Wesley woulde with her likest


    time.


    "Ok, I understand you are busy. I will be looking forward to seeing you some other time."


    Wesley walked directly towards Harriet without caring about anything else.


    At that moment, Harriet was staring at the message on the phone. There was only one message from


    the police station that asking her to wait. There were so many times that she wanted to call back, but


    she also knew that it would be no use of calling.


    "When will you be going to the party?" Wesley approached her.


    Harriet answered without lifting her head, still staring at her phone, "I don''t know, it depends on the rest


    of group."


    Wesley looked at herckadaisical appearance. He took away her phone, and looked at her


    patronizingly, "Raise your head."


    ¡°Give it back to me!" Harriet gave him the attention he wanted, but couldn''t get her mobile phone back.


    She got annoyed, ¡°Are you here just to y with me?"


    Wesley''s eyes were rxed. He didn¡¯t feel annoyed by her confrontation. Instead, he said, "I will pick


    you up after the party."


    Harriet stopped whatever she was doing, "No, I can go back by myself."


    "Behave."


    As soon as Wesley said this, people next to him took a deep breath. Everyone¡¯s eyes were full of


    amazement.

 Chapter 110 Not Just to Cater to

    Chapter 110 Not Just to Cater to


    Everyone knew the president of Pop Culture Group was a tough and cruel man, even in private he


    never showed any signs of having an intimate personality. Many pretty and famous women have been


    given the cold shoulder and experienced many setbacks by him, however now, he could tolerate such a


    small star to this extent?


    Although there were no tender feelings in the words he just said, it was not hard for everyone to see


    how much he doted on her within his words.


    Molly boldly stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Smith don¡¯t worry, after the meal I will remind Harriet to give


    you a call.¡±


    Wesley swept a nce at her, although this agent wasn¡¯t one that he had personally picked, he still felt


    satisfied with her.


    At this moment, Jack and another assistant stepped forward and ced several boxes of delicately


    packed pastries on Harriet¡¯s table and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, everything is here.¡±


    After he said this, he took out a jewellery box and handed it to Wesley.


    Harriet didn¡¯t know why she was looking at him, but Wesley gave her back the phone and then opened


    the jewellery box.


    Inside a sapphire ne studded with diamonds appeared in front of the eyes of everyone and


    aroused envy and surprise among the other people.


    ¡°Wear this tonight.¡± Wesley said as if he was giving an order.


    Harriet nced at him from the corner of her eyes and as if not afraid of death said, ¡°Why should I wear


    this?¡±


    Wesley nced at her coolly and then went behind her to put it on for her.


    ¡°Because I picked it out for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Harriet wanted to answer back, however sometimes you need to know what the limits are and stop


    yourself. asionally quarrelling with someone can show interest in that person, but to always defy


    someone makes it impossible to know if that interest is good or bad, and ultimately you will suffer from


    your own actions.


    She knew the patience that Wesley possessed.


    The lustre of the gemstone ne made everyone continue to stare at it; just by looking at it you


    could know the worth and value of the jewellery that man gave. He not only put it around her neck


    personally, but the pastries on the table also made everyone¡¯s eyes burn with envy. They came from a


    very well-known brand and even some people who had the money were not able to order from there.


    Regardless of what their private rtionship was like, it could be that said that the way Wesley doted


    on Harriet was beyond what was normal.


    ¡°It suits you very much.¡± Wesley sized it up.


    Harriet supressed the unhappy and unpleasant feeling she had just now and smiled instead, ¡°Of


    course, is there ever a time when youck such exquisite taste? Anyways, why did youe here?¡±


    Wesley replied calmly, ¡°Since I passed by here I thought I woulde see you.¡±


    Harriet curled her lips slightly, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened, I thought that you came here especially to


    check on me at my workce, but since it¡¯s like this I don¡¯t want to take any more of your time so be


    careful on your journey.¡±


    After she saw that Harriet didn¡¯t talk back rudely to Wesley again, Molly breathed a sigh of relief. After


    she had sent Wesley out, she then hurried back and said to Harriet rather bitterly.


    ¡°Harriet, how are you able to be that way towards Mr. Smith?¡±


    Harriet looked confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Just the way you defy him, do you know how much you scared me to death just now.¡± Molly said


    nervously, ¡°You don¡¯t know what kind of temper Mr. Smith has.¡±


    Harriet touched the ne around her neck rather indifferently and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been in a good


    mood recently, so what¡¯s wrong with asionally not cooperating with him?¡±


    Molly was about to say something but then Cherry stepped forward and said, ¡°Harriet, you can¡¯t talk


    like that. Mr. Smith is still your financier so don¡¯t be so headstrong with him. Because he was in a good


    mood today he didn¡¯t care to argue with you. But if you were to touch on his nerves¡­¡±


    After Molly heard the word ¡®financier¡¯ she wasn¡¯t happy, ¡°Mr. Smith isn¡¯t her financier, he is her


    boyfriend.¡±


    Cherry was dumbfounded, ¡°Her boy¡­friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if he was just her financial aider than why would he be setting his heart on Harriet like this?¡±


    Harriet was a little embarrassed and med herself for not exining things clearly to them both from


    the start, so she said frankly to them, ¡°Molly, Cherry is right to be honest. I am just one of Wesley¡¯s


    lovers and that¡¯s all. Saying he is my boyfriend is too ridiculous, he still hasn¡¯t terminated his marriage


    contract with the Jones family, so how could I really call him my boyfriend.¡±


    Molly was very surprised by this fact.


    ¡°But, but I¡¯ve see the way Mr. Smith is towards you, and it does not look like you are just one of his


    lovers at all.¡±


    Harriet gave a rather helpless bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, when you asked before I didn¡¯t tell you because I


    was afraid of lowering my self-respect.¡±


    What dignity did she have remaining to say anything?


    It was quiet around them for a few moments but then very soon everyone was cleaning up and


    preparing to go to dinner.


    Outside of the studio a ck car was turning around slowly.


    Jack who was also a part time driver was bing more and more unable to understand the words


    and actions of his boss. He came especially to see Harriet today so he didn¡¯t understand why Wesley


    said he was just casually passing by here. Therefore he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sir, is there anything


    else you would like to tell me why you came here?¡±


    Wesley was closing his eyes to take a rest, ¡°What is it that you wish to say?¡±


    As Wesley¡¯s right hand man for many years, Jack had always done many things for him without saying


    much in return. However now he felt it was necessary to ask what his boss was thinking, otherwise he


    could do something wrong in the future and get himself into trouble.


    ¡°With all due respect, I just want to ask, what are your true intentions towards Miss Harriet¡­?¡±


    True intentions?


    Wesley slowly opened his eyes and suddenly realized that his words and actions had indeed been


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    strange these past few days.


    He had seen Harriet copse after Colin¡¯s ident, and apart from the slight energy she had while


    filming, she was clearly absent minded and inattentive at other times. Even in front of him she was


    forcing a smile, and even though she was always obedient towards him, however this obedience


    towards him was not making him feel very happy.


    He wanted to see a real smile on her face, not just simply to cater to him.


    Since his boss had not replied to him, Jack decided not to ask any more questions and just quietly


    drove the car back to the office.


    As it darkened outside, the city was full of bright neon lights.


    In the most prosperous part of downtown California, Harriet was toasting in a lively restaurant with her


    filming crew.


    ¡°Harriet, don¡¯t drink anymore or you¡¯re going to get drunk soon.¡± Molly who was beside Harriet,


    watched as Harriet kept downing many drinks and was starting to worry.


    However Harriet didn¡¯t listen to her and carried on drinking to her heart¡¯s content.


    Perhaps it was that only when she was drunk could she forget that fact that she would never be able to


    find her brother.


    However Cherry¡¯s reaction waspletely different to Molly¡¯s, Cherry patted Molly on the shoulders


    and said rather earnestly, ¡°Harriet you seem to have been holding back a lot these days. If you have


    things on your mind then why not vent them out now, you have both of us here now right? Granted that


    you are drunk there is nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Before Molly¡¯s words of worry could be spoken, Cherry picked up her wine ss and clinked it together


    with Harriet¡¯s and said, ¡°Harriet, I will drink with you, let¡¯s drink until we get drunk.¡±


    Harriet was obviously a little drunk at this point but still drained her cup in one gulp.


    However after she drank this ss, as expected she started to feel very ufortable and rushed to


    the bathroom to throw up.


    ¡°Just look at you, didn¡¯t I tell you earlier not to drink so much! You¡¯re not feeling well now right?¡± Molly


    helped her rinse her mouth out and patted her back rather worriedly.


    Harriet looked very dejected and suddenly asked her, ¡°Molly, do you think I¡¯m a bad person?¡±


    Molly was stunned but immediately shook her head, ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I ever


    think this way about you?¡±


    ¡°Forget it; I never cared what other people thought about me anyways.¡± Harrietughed at herself, ¡°As


    long as Colin cane back then I don¡¯t care about anything. The way I am now, what is the difference


    between being someone¡¯s wife? I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    Cherry who was also there listening to what she was saying asked rather profoundly, ¡°Harriet, isColin


    your younger brother?¡±


    She had heard Harriet mention this name Colin before.


    Molly sighed and said, ¡°Yes, I have met Harriet¡¯s younger brother one time before, he was both a very


    talented and attractive boy. I just have no idea what happened to him, she has been keeping it inside


    for so long and never saying anything¡­¡±

 Chapter 111 You Still Have Me

    Chapter 111 You Still Have Me


    They were at the bathroom sink when they heard the voice of one of the crew members, ¡°Molly, the


    director is asking for Harriet to leave. Right now the producer and other actors areing and it looks


    like they want to have a talk.¡±


    ¡°Ok, got it.¡± Molly turned her head and looked at Harriet worriedly, ¡°She is so drunk right now, how can


    she leave like this¡­¡±


    Cherry hurriedly said, ¡°You go on out, I¡¯ll stay here and look after her until she is feeling better and then


    we can leave. You are her agent, so you should at least go out there and greet everyone to excuse her


    absence.¡±


    ¡°Ok, sorry to trouble you.¡±


    After Molly had left the bathroom, Cherry helped Harriet up, ¡°Harriet, how about I take you to a room


    upstairs so you can rest a while?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to go back¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back and do what, you are too drunk now, so I think it would be better for you to rest here for the


    night and I will take care of you.¡± As Cherry said this she prepared to take her to the elevator up to the


    guest room when they just happened to encounter a very worried Keith.


    ¡°Harriet, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Keith had obviouslye out to find Harriet, and as soon as he saw her he


    came right over.


    Cherry pretended to by ident push Harriet into his arms, ¡°I¡¯m d you are here, I was worrying that I


    would not be able to help her move on my own.¡±


    Keith naturally caught Harriet and then saw her frowning at him and uttering, ¡°Colin Colin you have


    As she said this she didn¡¯t care about anything and just buried her head into him and tears started to


    fall from her eyes.


    Keith¡¯s heart was pounding and he naturally didn¡¯t push her away, however Cherry looked at him and


    then suddenly covered her stomach and frowned, ¡°Why is my stomach suddenly hurting, Keith could


    you please look after Harriet. I just need to use the bathroom and then I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    Keith was eager not to be disturbed so immediately replied, ¡°Go, I will look after her.¡±


    After Cherry had disappeared into the bathroom, the obsession Keith had for her was revealed in his


    eyes and he softly said, ¡°Harriet, you have mistaken me for someone else, however it¡¯s ok I don¡¯t


    mind.¡±


    As he said this, he lowered his head and kissed the top of her hair and the sweet fragrance that passed


    into his nose tickled at his heart strings which made a feeling of eagerness arise inside of him.


    ¡°Harriet, I¡­ I just want tofort you; will you me me for this?¡± Keith said this as he raised her


    cheek and slowly got closer to her.


    Just when their lips were only a few centimetres apart, Keith was suddenly pushed away by a great


    force and then he was punched hard onto the face. He was hit so hard that he grimaced in pain.


    Then his arms were suddenly empty and Harriet was being dragged away by someone.


    He raised his head up difficultly to look at this person, his pupils tightened hard to see who it was.


    The person that hade was Wesley.


    He was holding her in a rather condescending way, and that domineering sense of oppression made


    Keith unable to resist fighting back. However his sense of courage suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°I¡­ I saw that Harriet was drunk so I was just bringing her somewhere to rest.¡± He without thinking


    about it tried to exin, and told himself that angering this man was perhaps not something he could


    afford to do.


    Wesley gave him a look as cold as ice, ¡°Keith, this is your final warning. Don¡¯t me me for not


    showing any respect towards your family.¡±


    Keith clenched his teeth together and didn¡¯t say anything back to him.


    Wesley carried the woman, and didn¡¯t look back as he continued to walk away.


    ¡­


    Harriet didn¡¯t know what had happened, but when she suddenly felt the force of the mattress on her


    back she immediately opened her eyes and in a slight daze looked at the man in front of her.


    It looked like¡­Colin?


    ¡°Colin, you¡¯vee back?¡± She cried of joy and then hugged him tightly without caring about the


    reaction of the other person. ¡°I just knew you were still alive, you wouldn¡¯t really leave your sister alone,


    right?¡±


    However a secondter, the other person seemingly quite rudely opened her arms, pinched her chin


    and forced her to look straight at him.


    ¡°Harriet, look at me more closely and see who I am.¡±


    This familiar voice, this cold tone¡­


    Harriet looked him up and down and realized that the man in front of her was not her brother who she


    had been thinking about all day and night, but was actually Wesley.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ why is it you? Where is Colin? Give me my Colin back now!¡±


    Wesley sped her moving hand and said without a trace of warmth in his voice, ¡°He¡¯s already dead.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! How could Colin be dead, he just came out from the hospital. He still hasn¡¯t fully enjoyed


    his life, still hasn¡¯t been in love, still hasn¡¯t married, and had kids, so how could he be dead... You are a


    liar!¡± Harriet struggled hard and furiously roared at him.


    However the man in front of her didn¡¯t care about her nearly copsed mentality, and just told her


    clearly word by word, ¡°Your brother went missing after the car crash, and even if he hadn¡¯t died at the


    time, it¡¯s been so long now so it¡¯s almost the same thing. In addition he has already been in love, with


    his own sister, but what makes this even worse is that your younger sister is pregnant.¡±


    Harriet was stunned, she could hear every word clearly however when they were connected together it


    made her brainpletely crash.


    ¡°You¡­ what are you saying? Why can¡¯t I understand?¡±


    Wesley whose face was both calm andposed said rather coolly, ¡°To put it simply, Allen Jones is


    your father.¡±


    Harriet just stared nkly.


    Inside her mind was a mess, she didn¡¯t know if this was just confusion from after getting drunk, or if she


    just struggled to ept this fact or Wesley was just ying a joke on her.


    ¡°So even if you don¡¯t have Colin anymore, you are not alone because you still have the Jones family.¡±


    From his words you couldn¡¯t tell if he was being sarcastic or joking which made the anger within Harriet


    rise up and made her stare coldly at the man.


    ¡°Are you happy seeing me having lost everything?¡±


    As he saw the woman¡¯s eyes full of resentment, Wesley let go of her chin rather displeased.


    ¡°You still have me.¡±


    Harriet was stunned and then immediately started tough as if she had just heard some joke.


    ¡°You? What are you to me? Oh, Wesley. I have been with you for two years, two whole years; you


    would think that within this time you would have developed some kind of affection towards me? But no,


    you, you have no heart at all! I lost a kidney, a pair of twins, and now I don¡¯t even have myst rtive


    anymore, I have nothing. Yet you still refuse to let me go!"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As she said this, having lost any sense of rationality she grabbed the man¡¯s arm and started to bite him


    hard!


    The taste of rust filled her mouth and she was surprised that the man didn¡¯t try to dodge her attack. She


    then let go his arm fiercely and was about to run out of the door when suddenly everything went ck


    and she copsed on the floor.


    Wesley was not surprised by her sudden loss of consciousness and caught her firmly.


    Harriet¡¯s current physical condition was not in good health. She was exhausted after drinking and after


    all the emotional ups and downs she had faced it was not strange that she would be suffering from


    physical exhaustion.


    He helped the woman get back onto the bed and nced at his arm which had a deep row of teeth


    marks on it mixed with blood.


    How much does this woman really hate him to be able to bite down so hard on him?


    Throughout the night she was muddleheaded and her memories were all confused and mixed up.


    When she woke up the sky was bright and there was no one on the pillow next to her.


    She sat up in pain and saw that she was in Wesley¡¯s private vi.


    Damn it, why was she at this man¡¯s ce again?


    The door opened and she saw Wesley dressed in casual home clothes which made it seem that today


    he didn¡¯t need to go to the office.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Harriet¡¯s memories were fragmented and she was unable to remember exactly what


    had happened yesterday. Her memory seemed to be temporarily stuck on the part when she was in the


    bathroomst night.


    Wesley sneered and stretched out his well-defined arm, and on his arm were very obvious bite


    marks.

 Chapter 112 She Wont Accept You

    Chapter 112 She Won''t ept You


    ¡°Did I do that?¡± Harriet asked with a guilt look.


    Welsey retorted, ¡°Or what?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry. I got drunk. I didn¡¯t mean to get madst night.¡± She appeared to make an apology with no


    penitence.


    Weksey reminded her, ¡°Drinking is not allowed, as stated in the agreement.¡±


    Harriet smiled tteringly with her body stiffened, ¡°The glee feast was very rxing. I got drunk


    unconsciously. Please kindly forgive me just once.¡±


    She put on the ingratiating look again.


    Weksey lost his patience this time. He dragged her over, ¡°I can help you recall exactly what happened


    "I was drunk, anything else?" Harriet wasn''t aware of his words, "You can''t take a drunk person


    seriously for what she said or done."


    ¡°Does this include you trying to have sex with Keith?¡±


    Harriet came in small gasps, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Noticing the surprised look on her face, Weksey was in a good mood.


    ¡°You tried to kiss him first. I guess having sex would be the next step.¡±


    ¡°Are you doing the round-off?¡± Harriet breathed a sigh of relief. From what Weksey said, she


    remembered that Keith did hold her in his arms. But that is all, nothing else happened.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After that, Weksey pushed her down to the bed and said,


    ¡°Allen Jones is your Dad.¡±


    Harriet trembled all over furiously and held tight to his arm, ¡°Are you serious about what you saidst


    night?¡±


    Weksey asked with insouciance, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Harriet turned to a heavy voice, ¡°Allen Jones... No way. How could he be my...¡±


    The phone rang. Weksey turned the speaker on when Allen¡¯s anxious voice came out.


    ¡°Did you take Harriet away? Is she with you now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s good.¡± Weksey kept it short.


    Allen relieved a little, ¡°That¡¯s really good to know... Did she have a hangover? She drank a lotst night.


    I should get there earlier and dissuade her.¡±


    Weksey responded slowly, ¡°Are you thinking of stopping her as her Dad?¡±


    The silence rang out on the other side. Allen answered after a while, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a snap decision


    to im her back right now? She might not ept it. That''s actually what I thought as well. But I¡¯ve


    failed them for so many years, and I can barely wait anymore.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Wekseyughed heartily, ¡°Let me tell you the truth, Uncle Allen. Harriet will not


    ept your im for sure.¡±


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Harriet clearly realized what happened from the conversation between them.


    She never met Allen before. But Allen kept asking about her. He sized her up with a zing eye on


    their first meeting. All these things confirmed what Weksey said about their rtionship.


    ¡°When did you know about it?¡± Harriet no longer doubted the authenticity of Weksey¡¯s words. There


    was no reason for the Jones Family to mix up either. It was all up to herself.


    Weksey remarked casually, ¡°It doesn''t matter.¡±


    In fact, his investigation was ongoing by the time he received Mrs. Jones''s request. He tried to find out


    Allen¡¯s concerns, while stalking him at the same time.


    Mrs. Jones might send the request by ident. But Weksey found out the secrets Allen hid from his


    family. He hired a private detective to pry into Harriet and her little brother.


    Weksey showed great care when it came to Harriet. He found that Allen had affairs with Harriet''s


    deceased Mom before. After a brief showdown from Weksey, Allen didn¡¯t hide about what happened.


    ¡°It matters a lot.¡± Harriet gnashed, ¡°Why don''t you tell me that you know everything from the


    beginning?¡±


    ¡°Will you ept Allen if I tell you about it?¡±


    Harriet replied decidedly, ¡°I wouldn''t.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of telling you?¡±


    Harriet crackled a wry smile to Weksey¡¯s stone look.


    ¡°You are right. It is meaningless to a ruthless person like you. You care nothing but your own interest. I


    almost count on you to understand my feeling. How ridiculous I am.¡±


    A displeased look appeared between Weksey''s eyebrows, ¡°You might not want to look for troubles


    early in the morning.¡±


    Harriet got off the bed sluggishly, ¡°How do I dare to do that? I anticipate Mr.Smith to promote my new


    TV series. Shall we make some gossips to build up a more frenzied momentum?¡±


    The man''s words rang in her ears as she was suddenly hugged around the waist: "Are you sure?"


    ¡°I...¡±


    Weksey held her to the balcony before she uttered the word. He turned her face towards downstairs.


    Harriet took a closer gaze and became pale with fright.


    A few journalists gathered downstairs with a fatigued look. They yawned one after another. Apparently,


    they had stayed here all night.


    ¡°How could they...¡±


    Harriet was puzzled by the fact that Weksey''s residence was always quite secluded and not easily


    tracked by reporters.


    She didn¡¯t know that Allen followed Weksey to the wrap-up party yesterday. Allen was the


    ¡°professional¡± in the actor¡¯s mouth, but he didn''t make it clear though.


    Allen came specially to see how Harriet was these days. However, he didn¡¯t find Harriet. After that,


    Weksey directed himself to look for her and caught her up.


    By the time Weksey showed up, everyone in the cast noticed Harriet. She was lying in his arms.


    Weksey was too mad to care himself being followed by the paparazzi as well.


    ¡°Are you looking for gossips? How about having them take a few pictures of us here to be more


    convincing? ¡± Weksey scoffed instead. Harriet was angry and irritable by what he said.


    ¡°Put me down!¡±


    ¡°You can scream a little louder, preferably so they can look up and see us.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want, Weksey?¡± Harriet could do nothing but obey hismands. She turned to


    be pathetic.


    Weksey rose a cunning smile, ¡°You know what I have in mind.¡±


    Harriet gritted her teeth and straightened up to approach him.


    Atst, Weksey finally embraced her and took her away from the window, and a scene seemed about


    to unfold, but-


    He left her all of a sudden, hugged her, kissed her on the cheek, and released her.


    What did that mean?


    Harriet gawked at him. She stunned there when Weksey tidied up his cor.


    ¡°You want more?¡± He took a quick glimpse. Harriet had been lying for a while.


    ¡°No.¡± Obviously Harriet wouldn''t ask for it. She rose quickly from the bed. She was still in shock of


    Weksey¡¯s relinquishment.


    He never cared about her as long as he wanted to have sex with her.


    Hold on. He seemed to restrain himself for a couple times already. Was he thinking about how she felt?


    Or maybe he was just not interested in her?


    He couldn¡¯t be uninterested in her. She felt his strong physical response at that time.


    ¡°Weksey¡± She pursed her lips to avoid being sentimental. After a while, Harriet couldn¡¯t resist keeping


    her doubts, ¡°Are you worried about how I feel?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Weksey made a fluent response.


    ¡°I thought you would never realize that.¡±


    Harriet tried to figure out the reason. But she could barely ept the answer against her.

 Chapter 113 Leave Him

    Chapter 113 Leave Him


    Weksey and Harriet had a quiet breakfast. Harriet was distracted, as she was wondering how to deal


    with those journalists when they went out.


    Unlike Weksey, she could barely ignore the gossips as a movie star. Besides, Allen''s words had been


    lingering in her mind annoyingly.


    ¡°Don''t you like the breakfast?¡± Weksey broke the ice by noticing her tangled look.


    Harriet looked up and asked an irrelevant question, ¡°What''s the rtionship between us now? You


    can''t go out and tell the press it''s ate-night discussion about a script contract, can you?¡±


    She might be suffocated if she didn¡¯t ask.


    Weksey enjoyed his breakfast and replied at a slow pace, ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    If she wanted tomit herself into an open and official rtionship with him, he would love to satisfy


    her. He might be attacked by public opinion, no big deal at all.


    But Harriet didn¡¯t expect him to understand what she meant. He just popped up his own thoughts all the


    time.


    ¡°Are you leaving the decision to me?¡± Harriet finally made up her mind, as she seemed to be stronger


    than she was before.


    Weksey responded with an imperceptibly soft voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Suddenly, Harriet suddenly felt so sad that even the announcement of separation had to be borne by


    her alone in the end.


    ¡°Thank you in advance, Mr. Smith.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She appreciated him for letting her go with freedom.


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Weksey rose his eyebrows and stared at her with a deep look.


    Harriet smiled bitterly. He stillined about his title at this time.


    Unfortunately, she had to follow what he said until thest minute. He was in control of their


    rtionship.


    ¡°Weksey¡± She changed the title with a peaceful state of mind, ¡°Thank you for looking after me these


    years, plus help me find my little brother.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Weksey felt relieved. She wasn¡¯t addled to forget about how much he valued her.


    Harriet started to clean up straight away.


    A sh of discontent came across, but Weksey didn''t speak much after.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be very happy when their rtionship was confirmed officially.


    After half an hour, she dressed herself up and walked out decently with Weksey. The dedicated


    journalists rushed forward, clicking their cameras all the time.


    ¡°How would you exin your overnight stay at Mr. Smith''s ce?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that Mr. Smith¡¯s fianc¨¦e is pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Did Mr. Smith go specially to look for you yesterday at the party?¡±


    Harriet remained calm for one caustic question after another.


    These reporters were cowardly bullies. They yelled at her, rather than questioning Weksey directly for


    what they want.


    Harriet cracked a smile. She took the microphone from a reporter, and responded in a serene voice.


    ¡°Yes. Just as you think, I¡¯m a mistress of Mr. Smith.¡±


    The journalists burst into an uproar. They didn¡¯t expect her to confess tly. In the meantime, Weksey


    pulled a long face aside.


    ¡°I hit on Mr. Smith and being persistent to him. As you know, the water is rough in the entertainment


    industry. I cannot let my patron go for sure. But please rest easy, Miss. Louisa. Mr. Smith passionately


    devotes himself to you. I just get paid by him to be his mistress.¡±


    She was rxed with what she said in the camera, and shouldered all the responsibilities for Weksey.


    ¡°When did you start to be the mistress of Mr. Smith?¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to say, Mr. Smith?¡±


    Finally, there was a reporter who tried to get a word from Weksey fearlessly.


    However, Weksey didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone except Harriet. His eyes fell on her all the time. While


    he turned an indifferent look after Harriet''s speech, all his tenderness vanishedpletely with what


    she said.


    She really wanted to leave him.


    ¡°Mr. Smith?¡± The reporter kept asking brazenly.


    Weksey responded with a contemptuous look. He got choked off in panic. Then he moved the


    microphone back to Harriet.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret.¡±


    Weksey left the words to her and got on Jack''s car. He trotted off.


    Harriet was there by herself, trying her best to get away from the tangled reporters.


    What would she regret for? She finally got the chance to leave him. She would ept any nonsense


    talk from the public, as long as she had her freedom back. Now that her little brother died, no one in


    this world deserved her concern anymore.


    She chicly left the vi and arrived at her rental apartment. After a cleanup of Weksey¡¯s stuff, she called


    Jack up.


    ¡°Is this Jack? This is Harriet. Do you have time toe over and pick Mr. Smith''s stuff for him?¡±


    Jack checked with Weksey in a soft voice. Then he responded after a quick silence, ¡°Mr. Smith said


    that you could just throw them away.¡±


    Harriet lost her thoughts.


    She was speechless when the phone got hung up.


    He decided to have no contact with her after their breakup?


    Harriet fleered. She ssified his stuff, and went out with a garbage bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mrs. rk.¡± Len had his door open. He made a greeting when she came out.


    ¡°Are you going out, Mr. Davis?¡± Harriet looked up with a smile.


    ¡°Yes. Let me help you with that.¡±


    He was about to get her bag. But Harriet tried to avoid him subconsciously, ¡°I''m Okay.¡± The bagy on


    the floor.


    The scene got awkward at once. Len bent down to pick them up with a wry smile, ¡°I can carry it for


    you.¡±


    Harriet coughed with embarrassment. She clearly remembered how weak Len was when they first met.


    She did have scruple of that. And that was the reason she rejected his help at first.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I don''t want to bother you.¡±


    Len ced the mugs back, ¡°We are neighbors. It''s OK to help each other sometimes.¡±


    He paused when seeing men¡¯s supplies in the bag. He remained in hesitation.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Harriet didn¡¯t like to bluster around.


    ¡°You left for a few days already. I was supposed toe forward with a friendly greeting. You seem to


    break up with your boyfriend, and move back from his ce?¡±


    Harriet twitched her mouth. She got up with the bag in her hand, ¡°You must be joking, Mr. Davis. I don¡¯t


    have a boyfriend. Weksey is just my partner at work.¡±


    Partners tended to satisfy needs for each other. It seemed to be a good deal to exchange her body with


    a decent work in the entertainment industry.


    Len followed her to the elevator with knitted brows. Seeing the worried look on his face, Harriet started


    to make fun of him, ¡°You seem to care a lot about me, Mr. Davis.¡±


    Len flushed. He lowered his head down in shame, ¡°We are neighbors. So...¡±


    ¡°Fine. We are neighbors. A good neighbor is better than a distant rtive. So we need to help each


    other, right?¡± Harriet followed what he said. Len was even more embarrassed by her


    words.

 Chapter 114 Fans

    Chapter 114 Fans


    After getting out of the elevator, Harriet threw the garbage into the ssified dustbin, but Len felt


    strange and said, "Why do you throw them away? They are quite new."


    Harriet looked at Len, ¡°Why? Do you want the garbage?¡±


    ¡°NO! I just think you might be able to keep these as souvenirs.¡± Len''s ears were blushing, and he


    looked like an innocent college student who had never been flirted.


    The men around Harriet were always open and talkative due to the environment in the entertainment


    industry. Although Wesley Smith looked indifferent, he was still very good at flirting.


    After graduation, it was the first time she met a shy man like Len, and couldn''t help flirting with him.


    "There is absolutely no need to keep souvenirs. It will only make me depressed." Harriet said, squinting


    at him, with a slightly teasing tone, "You have so experienced, so do you keep things of your ex-


    girlfriend?"


    Len¡¯s face became even more red, "I...I haven''t had a girlfriend yet."


    Harriet felt a little unbelievable, and let out augh.


    Len looked at her inexplicably, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. Mr. Davis is so easy to be shy, and ordinary girls definitely can''t resist your temptation. How


    cute you are!"


    Harriet''s casual teasing made Len''s face burning, and the words in his mouth began to hesitate, "Men


    shouldn''t be described as ''cute'', right?"


    "Why not? If a woman thinks you are cute from the bottom of her heart, then you are very important.


    This is more special than describing a man handsome, chic, or cool."


    He had a dry cough, followed her for a long time, and finally plucked up the courage to ask, "ording


    to what you said, am I special to you?"


    Harriet pressed the elevator switch and replied smoothly, "Yes, I have never seen a man who is as


    easily shy as you."


    She also had never seen a man so weak and thin.


    Len touched his nose embarrassedly, and continued to ask, "By the way, your new movie is going to be


    released, right?"


    "Yes, it seems you are quite concerned about me."


    They talked andughed all the way, and went back upstairs. But Harriet noticed that Len wanted to


    say something but stopped, so she simply asked him, "Do you have anything to say? You said we are


    neighbors. If you have anyments, please feel free to tell me"


    "It''s not ament." Len quickly corrected, "I... I just want to have your signature, is that okay?"


    Harriet was stunned, "Are you a fan of mine?"


    Len pursed his lips and lowered his head in embarrassment, "Yeah... I should tell you earlier."


    It suddenly dawned on Harriet and she said with a smile, "No wonder your rent is so low. I thought it


    was just good luck, but it turned out to be something else."


    At the same time, she quickly reached out her hand, "Where is the pen? Where do you want me to


    sign?"


    Len was ttered, turning around to open the door, and said, "Wait a minute, I will be back soon."


    Harriet couldn''t helpughing when she saw this man was not proficient in chasing celebrities. When


    Len came out with a pretty poster of hers, Harriet was even more surprised, and sign her name on it,


    holding back augh.


    "Miss Harriet, don''t worry, I won''t never reveal your home address." Len said solemnly, as if swearing,


    "Although I am a big fan of you, I will definitely not do anything to harass you. Please don''t move away."


    Harriet smiled, "I don¡¯t want to move away. You give me such a big discount on my rent, where can I


    find another ce as satisfactory as this one?"


    Hearing her words, Len¡¯s expression was relieved.


    "Really? That''s great, but..." He blinked, and asked curiously, "Why do you rent a cheap apartment


    when you can definitely afford an independent vi?"


    Harriet frowned, thinking that she had clearly broken up with Wesley anyway, and it also was very likely


    that tomorrow''s news would reveal what she had done today. Since it would be known to the public


    sooner orter, she told Len frankly, "My acting career is probably going to end here. I just find an


    affordable house to prepare for my bankruptcy."


    Len didn''t hear what she said was half joking, so he said hastily, "You won''t be out of work. Even if


    there are a lot of pressure and scandals recently, it is only temporary. Don''t give up."


    Harriet felt moved when she saw this sincere man who was conscientiouslyforting her. The two


    chatted again at the door.


    Before returning to the room, Len gave her his business card, saying that he hoped it would be useful


    in the future. Harriet didn''t care, and put the card in her purse.


    Not surprisingly, the next day, the words Harriet admitted in front of the vi went viral on the Inte.


    The attention it attracted was almost equal to that of top stars. She became a household name


    because of the scandal.


    HQ of Pop Culture Group.


    Harriet sat in the deserted lounge, browsing news articles casually. Without exception, every article


    criticized her violently. The fans against her took the opportunity to severely nder her, and many fans


    de-favored her. Her reputation was in danger.


    "She looks like a coquettish kept woman, so Wesley will definitely not be interested in her anymore."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Come on, ording to her behavior, Wesley must have been set up. So in the end Wesley had to give


    her money to shut her up. As we all know, Wesley is loyal to his fianc¨¦e. How can he fall in love with


    this woman?"


    Harriet sneered at thesements. "Sorry, Wesley Smith is indeed interested in me, and he is not as


    honest as you think."


    Afterining a few words in her heart, Harriet heard the door was opened. The secretary walked


    in and said, "Miss Harriet, please follow me."


    Harriet turned off the phone, put on the bag, and followed the secretary to the office. This office was not


    the office of the president, but the handover of personnel. It seemed that that man never wanted to see


    her again.


    "Well, ording to the contract, you need to pay a certain amount of liquidated damages when you


    terminate the contract in advance. The total amount and subsequent issues have been transferred to


    thewyer. Do you think it is okay?"


    "Okay." Harriet replied simply, which surprised the secretary.


    Pleasure Media was one of the best entertainmentpanies in the industry. Numerous stars wanted


    a contract with them for better future, high-quality resources and teams. But Harriet unexpectedly


    proposed to cancel the contract, and ruined her own future.


    "Harriet! What are you doing?"


    The door opened with a bluffing sound. Molly was so anxious that she even forgot the most basic


    courtesy of knocking the door before entering, and rushed into the room, holding down the signed


    documents on the table. She gasped with rage.


    "Obviously, I''m terminating the contract." Harriet said as if nothing had happened.


    Molly stared at Harriet in disbelief. She realized Harriet was not joking.


    "Are you serious? Would you rather leave with such arge amount of penalty?"


    "Yes." Harriet looked at her earnestly, "Sorry Molly, I have failed your expectation, but I am determined.


    This is a hard-won opportunity, and I will never change my decision."


    Molly¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness, "Don''t mention it. As your agent, if I don''t hold you back, it''s


    enough... Harriet, why do you have to leave? If you stay in Pleasure Media, there are still many


    opportunities to pull yourself out of the slump."


    As soon as Molly finished her words, a sardonic voice murmured at the door, "What opportunities are


    there? See how stinky her reputation is, there is no future anywhere."

 Chapter 115 The Past

    Chapter 115 The Past


    Harriet turned her head and saw Camille''s gloating expression.


    This woman was really beautiful, even if she wasughing at others, it was still impossible to ignore the


    charm on Camille¡¯s face.


    Harriet stared at her face and said nkly, "What are you doing here?"


    Camille stepped forward, scanned a stack of documents on the table, and said lightly, "Of course I


    came to sign a contract with Pleasure Media. I thought I might be a colleague of you, but I didn''t


    expect you are so boring and useless. It¡¯s a shame that Boss Wesley has supported you for so many


    years, but you haven¡¯t be famous."


    Harriet was disappointed when she heard these words. As soon as she resigned, someone came to


    rece her vacancy.


    But as expected, there were many people fighting for what Harriet turned down. Wesley might be


    suggesting that she was just a dispensable person.


    "Congrattions." Harriet didn''t want to talk nonsense with Camille, and was about to leave with the


    contract.


    "That''s it?" Camille raised her eyebrows provocatively, "So you are nothing more than this."


    Harriet tilted her head and looked directly into Camille Brown¡¯s eyes, "So, do you have anything to


    advise?"


    Camille approached Harriet step by step, "No advice, but I just want to remind you that if you are out of


    this door, there is no second entertainmentpany willing to hire you. Have you figured it out?"


    "Don''t worry! You should handle your own scandal first."


    Harriet said mercilessly. If she remembers correctly, there were rumors about Camille broke up with the


    originalpany and then terminated the contract.


    "You have nowhere to go, but you can speak so well, it''s no wonder that Wesley Smith has been


    interested in you for so long." Camille chuckled and raised her chin, "Let me guess, did you seduce him


    as you do now when you were with him? Hey, I was really stupid in the past."


    ¡°In the past?¡±


    Camille seemed to have achieved her goal, and said with a smile, "Are you curious? In fact, there is


    nothing to hide. In the past, Mr. Wesley Smith and I were in the same rtionship as you and him now."


    Harriet was startled.


    In the past? the same rtionship? Did it mean Camille was in a rtionship with Wesley?


    Harriet vaguely remembered that when she was still in art school, she heard that Wesley Smith had a


    secret lover. But since they were all unsubstantiated rumors, they only talked about it in private, and


    she was not impressed.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Thanks to Wesley Smith, I have the current reputation. I kindly advise you, don¡¯t be ignorant of current


    affairs, and stay in Pleasure Media for a few years. Although you don¡¯t have my talent, you still can


    have a promising future in the entertainment industry."


    These words of Camille sounded like exhortation, but they broke Harriet''s heart.


    Harriet''s clenched her fist loosened and tightened again.


    Sure enough, Harriet couldn''t be calm, especially when Wesley Smith was involved.


    "Miss Camille, you don''t need to worry about Harriet''s future." Molly Bush interrupted in time, "Excuse


    me, we have other things to deal with now."


    Camille slowly gave way, squinting her lips, "Harriet, I warn you onest sentence. If you want to enter


    Pop Culture Group in the future, I won''t give you any chance."


    Harriet sneered, "Are you sure? In your tone, you are the boss of Pop Culture Group?"


    Camille was so embarrassed that she didn''t know how to respond.


    Harriet stepped out of the room with satisfaction, but identally bumped into an embrace, so painful


    that she immediately covered the tip of her nose. She looked up, but the man in front of her shocked


    her.


    Wesley Smith''s face was still indifferent, but his ck suit was abstinent and sexy.


    His eyes were so cold that Harriet felt scared at first nce.


    "Is he here to trouble me?" Thinking about it, Harriet quickly took a step back and widened the distance


    between her and Wesley. She was brewing her words, ready to ept his cold questioning.


    However, Harriet was thinking too much.


    When Wesley was hit by Harriet, he just nced at her, and lightly moved his eyes away, as if she was


    an obstructive wall. His eyes fell on the face of the woman behind her.


    "Mr. Wesley Smith, are you free now?" Camille''s voice was charming, but it didn''t sound like an


    ordinary affected girl. Camille pushed Harriet away, with a narrow expression, "Are you here to


    wee me?"


    Jack, the man behind Wesley, responded unhurriedly, "Miss Camille, Mr. Wesley Smith has already


    booked the restaurant. If you are free at noon, please join him for lunch."


    Camille was very pleased, "Since it is Mr. Wesley Smith¡¯s invitation, of course I wille. By the way,


    Mr. Smith, the previous contract stated..."


    Several people talked and walked away, leaving Harriet in ce.


    Looking at the back of the elegant but sexy woman next to Wesley, Harriet¡¯s heart was filled with


    unwillingness and resentment.


    It shouldn''t be, she had clearly warned herself countless times, no matter what Wesley Smith''s attitude


    toward her, she must remain calm, and unshakable, never put it on the heart.


    But she remained calm, but heartbroken...


    "Harriet, are you okay?" Molly was watching her expression, worried.


    Harriet forced a relief, smirking, and stepped forward, "It''s okay, let''s go."


    When she walked out of the gate of Pop Culture Group, Harriet felt relieved, but at the same time she


    also understood that she waspletely destitute this time.


    It was not easy to terminate the contract halfway. The liquidated damage was huge. Fortunately, Harriet


    had saved a lot under the grant of Wesley over the years, which was enough to cover the liquidated


    damage.


    Everyone thought she has lost a big opportunity, but in her opinion, it was really a bargain to exchange


    a sum of money for her longing freedom. Harriet originally thought Wesley would trouble her, but now it


    seemed that he was just tired of her. So he would not force her to stay as stubbornly as before.


    Putting aside all the worries for the time being, Harriet stretched out her hands for a taxi. But she was


    not lucky; several taxis passing by were upied.


    Not far away, Wesley was sitting inside a ck Ferrari from the underground parking lot, watching her


    waiting for a taxi at thepany gate.


    Jack saw Wesley''s expression in the rear-view mirror and asked, "Mr. Wesley Smith, it seems that Ms.


    Harriet can''t get a taxi."


    Wesley didn''t respond, so Jack shut up.


    On the back seat, Camille Brown squinted slightly, and said unhurriedly, "It doesn''t matter to Mr.


    Wesley Smith if she can get a taxi or not. Besides, don''t you think she is popr? It''s not our turn to


    worry about her."


    She seemed right. Another ck car slowly stopped in front of Harriet. Bryant Fox''s slightly teasing


    face revealed, and Harriet got into the car.


    Looking at this scene, the gloom in Wesley''s eyes became more intense.

 Chapter 116 My Stuff

    Chapter 116 My Stuff


    A ck car was running steadily on the street. Bryant broke the silence that never existed before while


    he was driving.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You look more dead than alive. Others may regard it as my bullying!¡±


    It seemed that Harriet had just gathered her senses again. As she looked up, the dispirited expression


    on her face disappeared immediately. ¡°Nothing! I think I have the right to be depressed since I have just


    canceled a contract with Pleasure Media.¡±


    Bryant sighed and asked jokingly, ¡°You really did it! Then will you have to pay arge amount of


    penalty? Do you need my support? I am a man of conscience.¡±


    ¡°Come on! I dare not borrow money from Mr. Fox, a superstar, in case when being exposed in the


    future, your fans would do some crazy things to me.¡±


    Seeing the woman feeling better, Bryant asked in a serious tone,


    ¡°Harriet, do you really decide to leave Pleasure Media? You may not have a better development after


    that. Besides, do you really have a rtionship with Wesley Smith as they discussed on the Inte?¡±


    Harriet curled the corners of her lips carelessly, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I definitely trust you. Did Wesley Smith force you to say the words?¡±


    Harrietughed at Bryant¡¯s firm appearance, but still answered calmly, ¡°No. Those are all truth. I was


    truly his lover, and upied the high-quality resources shamelessly. However, I couldn¡¯t be as popr


    as you. That¡¯s my fate.¡±


    Bryant was shocked for a while and then tried tofort her, ¡°Harriet, these words are not what you


    might say. I¡¯m not used to you being so discouraged. Or for the sake of your bad emotion, let me treat


    you to a meal!¡±


    Harriet¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Bravo! As you said, I really feel hungry now.¡±


    After the chat with Bryant, Harriet felt far more rxed. It was true that the attention could be distracted


    by twitter.


    The two covered themselves fully and went to a western restaurant with a pair of sunsses.


    The customers in this kind of gourmet restaurant were very quiet and no one paid attention to them.


    Even if they were recognized, they wouldn¡¯t be disturbed deliberately. So they could follow their hearts


    while eating.


    ¡°How long haven¡¯t you eaten a good meal?¡± Noticing Harriet eating devotedly, Bryant couldn¡¯t help


    making fun of her.


    Harriet looked up. ¡°Both my mind and energy were worn out these days, so I can¡¯t even have a good


    meal.¡±


    While the two were chatting, Jack was sitting in a car near the restaurant, looking at the building with a


    deep frown.


    He mumbled, ¡°The president changed a car midway and left with Miss Brown, but asked me to track


    after Miss rk. I really can¡¯t understand why. Which woman does he prefer, Miss Brown or Miss


    rk?¡±


    Meanwhile, Camille and Wesley were having meal face to face in a fancy restaurant.


    ¡°Wesley, the food here tastes the same as before,¡± Camille began the conversation, ¡°It seems that they


    didn¡¯t change the chief.¡±


    Then, she watched the man¡¯s expression, but only found that he didn¡¯t respond to her and even didn¡¯t


    looked up as the words were not be heard.


    Camille was a little unpleasant. So far, Wesley was the first man who didn¡¯t mind her at all. Since many


    other men paid much attention on her while eating, she couldn¡¯t ept Wesley¡¯s attitude to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Wesley?¡±


    Wesley finally looked up with alienated eyes. ¡°You are not qualified to call my name.¡±


    Camille was choked by the words, but then pretended to be generous with a smile. ¡°Wesley, these


    words are too strange to me. Anyhow we used to be lovers, but now you are so indifferent to me. Is it


    because of Harriet?¡±


    Hearing the words, Wesley stopped eating.


    Camille understood him immediately. Though being jealous, she spoke slowly, ¡°If you can¡¯t forget the


    woman, you can go and find her. Some women just like to do something in order to attract men¡¯s


    attention, and she...¡±


    Wesley interrupted her coldly, ¡°Camille, you¡¯ve said too much.¡±


    The woman was shocked. Then she lowered her head and stopped the words with an embarrassing


    expression.


    After a long silence, Wesley said suddenly, ¡°Moreover, don¡¯t do anything improper. I do not want to


    hear more scandals about Harriet.¡±


    With her eyes widely open, Camille was astonished. ¡°Mr. Smith, what are you talking about? I can¡¯t


    understand you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like a wise woman.¡± Wesley looked at her with sharp and cold eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t haggle over the


    things you have done in secret. You can regard it as a gift for being a staff at Pleasure Media. But that¡¯s


    enough.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Hearing the words, Camille¡¯s face was getting paler and paler.


    This man knew what she had done! She thought that she could hide it perfectly.


    It was she who had strewed the gossips, which included Harriet and Wesley had lived together and the


    acting schedule was dyed for Harriet putting on airs. She thought that she could hide it secretly, but


    to her surprise, the man had found that so quickly.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I didn¡¯t mean it. I just want one lesspetitor. This is human nature, which shouldn¡¯t be


    med.¡± Camille spoke, pretending to be calm after thinking for a while.


    Wesley didn¡¯t look up. ¡°You should remember that Harriet is not your target.¡±


    Camille bit her lips reluctantly. ¡°Why? Does Mr. Smith still love her?¡±


    Wesley looked up slowly. His stare made her body stiffened.


    ¡°As my stuff, even if she is thrown away by me, others don¡¯t have the right to touch her.¡±


    His manner of speaking was frightening. However, at the thought of Harriet being like a toy for Wesley,


    Camille responded cheerfully, ¡°I see. I shall remember Mr. Smith¡¯s instruction.¡±


    In a moment, Jack called him. ¡°Mr. Smith, Miss rk and Bryant have gone out of the restaurant and


    are going to drive home. Should I continue following them?¡±


    The eyes of Wesley were deep. ¡°Keep following them and tell me her destination.¡±


    After answering his boss, Jack felt amazed, because his boss had never ordered him like that except


    for this woman. Maybe Mr. Smith was really into Miss rk.


    Sitting on the car driven by Bryant, Harriet had been totally drunk for having a really bad mood today,


    or, more precisely, these days. Therefore, she was eager to vent her sorrow in this way. But at the


    moment she was in the state of unconsciousness for drinking too much.


    ¡°Hello, Harriet! Don¡¯t sleep now! You haven¡¯t told me the location of your home,¡± Bryant asked her


    hurriedly.


    Then after Harriet told him an address in a daze, Bryant was surprised.


    ¡°Wow, Superstar rk! I can¡¯t believe that you live in such luxurious district. No wonder you can be so


    brave to cancel the agreement. You should be very wealthy, right? Wait. Status is also required to buy


    a house here. I wanted to buy one before but failed due to my poor status. How did you make it?¡±


    After his ramble for a while, Bryant found that the woman had fallen asleep on the seat.


    Finally, Bryant parked the car in Huanlong Vis at Purple Mountain and helped Harriet get out of the


    car.


    ¡°Can you tell me which one is your home?¡±


    Harriet was totally drunk. ¡°I can¡¯t remember it...Ask Wesley to pick me up. He knows that.¡±


    Bryant was dumbfounded. ¡°Princess, didn¡¯t you stop your rtionship with Mr. Smith? Wait! Is it Wesley


    who lives here?¡±

 Chapter 117 Not Being Familiar is Good

    Chapter 117 Not Being Familiar is Good


    He was right. Since Harriet was definitely drunk, the address she said was not where her apartment


    located, but the private vi Wesley used to live in.


    The location and price represented wealth as well as social status. Therefore, even a superstar like


    Bryant was not able to live here if he didn¡¯t have any background.


    ¡°Where can I find Wesley?¡± muttered Bryant. When he was about to help Harriet get back to the car


    and order a room in the hotel, the voice of Jack sounded nearby.


    ¡°Mr. Fox, leave Miss rk to me, please.¡±


    Bryant knew the man. He was the private assistant of Wesley. In most cases, his words represented


    what Wesley meant. However, at that time, Bryant was worried about leaving Harriet to that man.


    ¡°Is that what Mr. Smith mean? And where is he going to settle Harriet?¡±


    Jack answered without an emotion, ¡°It is Mr. Smith¡¯s order. He will arrange it.¡±


    Bryant frowned, ¡°Since Harriet was brought here by me, I should be responsible for her. Besides, now


    that Mr. Smith has no rtionship with her now, is it appropriate for him to meddle in her life?¡±


    Noting face to face with Wesley, Bryant said in a stronger tone.


    Jack frowned, ¡°Mr. Fox, let go, please.¡±


    However, Bryant didn¡¯t loosen his hand. ¡°Or, I shall follow you to the ce where you are going to bring


    Harriet. I must ensure she is safe.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Jack brought Harriet to the vi followed by Bryant, because his boss gave


    him no instruction except to bring Harriet back to the house.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, Miss rk is in her room now, but Bryant also insists to stay. So...¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Wesley was driving fast. When he heard Jack¡¯s report, he frowned,


    ¡°Jack Moor, are you a fool?¡±


    Jack paused because of the scold, but then realized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Smith. I¡¯ll let him go at once.¡±


    ¡°Let him stay there,¡± said Wesley, and he hung up quickly.


    He would be at the vi in five minutes. He¡¯d like to see how officious Bryant was.


    ¡°Wesley, I feel a headache...¡±


    Sitting on the bed in a spacious bedroom, Harriet mumbled with a frown. Bryant sighed helplessly,


    ¡°Harriet, have a look at me! I¡¯m not your Mr. Smith!¡±


    Then he quickly put a pillow behind Harriet, and poured a ss of hot water for her. ¡°Here you are.


    Drink it to warm up your stomach.¡±


    However, Harriet looked him up and down with squinting. ¡°Bryant, why are you here? Where is


    Wesley?¡±


    Bryant said with a wry smile, ¡°Clear your mind! After canceling the contract with Pleasure Media, how


    could you count on Wesley? Besides, you are staying at his house now. Who knows if he woulde


    here and be angry with you?¡±


    He hoped Harriet could be soberer after sleeping for a while and they could leave together. Otherwise,


    he was afraid that Wesley would quarrel with her.


    ¡°You are right. I¡¯ve canceled the contract with him,¡± Harrietughed at herself, ¡°How can I count on


    him? After all he is not short of actresses or women.¡±


    Even if Bryant was a fool, he could know that she had already been caught in, judging by the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    disappointed tone.


    ¡°How silly you are! Since you know what man Wesley is, why did you give him your true heart?¡±


    Harriet¡¯s eyes were getting darker. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to...I didn¡¯t want to be like that...¡±


    But what could she do instead? Could the feeling about love be controlled? If it could, there wouldn¡¯t be


    so many men and women who were dissatisfied with their rtionship.


    Mumbling for a while, Harriet began to be confused again and whined to Bryant, ¡°Wesley,e here!


    Are you going to leave me alone?¡±


    Bryant felt speechless but funny at the same time. Therefore, instead of denying, he decided to make


    fun of her. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be relieved without you, so I send you back. Are you feeling touched?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Harriet replied with a pettish tone, ¡°After dealing with Camille, you came here for me,


    right?¡±


    Jack watched their every move at the door, frowning unhappily.


    If their interaction were seen by Mr. Smith, he would be furious.


    As Jack was thinking, sound of footsteps was heard at the door. He turned his head at once and saw


    Wesley walking in unhappily. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡±


    Hearing the voice, Bryant also turned his head, only to see the cold face of a man. All of a sudden, he


    lost his confidence. Then he coughed drily and loosened his hand on Harriet.


    ¡°Now that Mr. Smith is here, I should be free now. I shall go and leave you both alone.¡±


    Wesley gazed at him with cold eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you insist to follow her here?¡±


    Bryant smiled awkwardly. ¡°I was afraid that assistant Jack would be burdensome, since Harriet was


    hard to deal with after getting drunk. Therefore, I came here to help.¡±


    ¡°Do you often take care of her?¡±


    Hearing the words of Wesley, Bryant felt that the temperature nearby had got colder.


    ¡°Absolutely not. Mr. Smith, you must be over-thinking. We are not too familiar to each other.¡± Bryant felt


    he was very awkward. But at this time, he was really afraid to provoke the unhappy man in front of him.


    Hearing the words, Wesley stretched his frown. ¡°Not being familiar is good.¡±


    Bryant left as quickly as possible. Looking after him, Harriet shouted with a frown, ¡°Wesley,e


    back!¡±


    Wesley walked to her and grasped her extended wrist. ¡°See clearly who I am.¡±


    Moving the sight to his face, Harriet was confused with a frown. ¡°Why are there two Wesley?¡±


    Wesley frowned and made the instruction with the head ant, ¡°Prepare some sobering soup.¡±


    Jack responded and then went to the kitchen.


    ¡°So strange. Why are there two...¡± Harriet held the man¡¯s arm tightly with a frown and suddenly spoke


    up, ¡°I see. One Wesley for Camille, and the other came here for me, right? How busy Mr. Smith is!¡±


    Wesley held her head and moved it closer to himself. ¡°So what? Do you really care if I am with other


    women?¡±


    Astonished, Harriet spoke firmly a few secondster, ¡°I don¡¯t care about you at all! You can be with


    whoever you want to. Now that you like Camille so much, be with her! Leave me alone!¡±


    Wesley sneered, ¡°If you didn¡¯t insist to stay here, I won¡¯t be with you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Harriet got furious and got out of the bed at once. ¡°I¡¯ll go right now. No one wants to


    be here!¡±


    However, since she had been drunk, when she stood on the floor, she felt dizzy and fell into the arms of


    Wesley precisely.


    Harriet even looked more beautiful because of her red face after drinking. Wesley was attracted and


    was about to kiss her.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, the sobering soup has...um...been prepared.¡± Jack stood awkwardly at the door of the


    bedroom, holding a stay in his hand.


    He didn¡¯t mean to disturb them, but it was toote to stop, so he had to finish his words nervously.


    Standing straight, Wesley took over the soup and blew it gently so as to feed her.


    Jack was truly shocked by Wesley¡¯s behavior. After serving Wesley for so many years, it was the first


    he saw the man taking care of a woman like that. Even for Louisa, he just cared for her with a few


    words.

 Chapter 118 Can You Stay?

    Chapter 118 Can You Stay?


    "Open your mouth."


    Wesley said when he saw Harriet narrowed her eyes and did not listen to him. Jack found the simple


    three words indicated spoiling and helplessness.


    Harriet opened her eyes and said with a twang, "I want Wesley to feed me."


    Wesley gently raised his eyebrows and said, "I¡¯m doing what you want."


    Harriet blinked, looked at Wesley again, and then nodded contentedly, "Fine!"


    Then she took a sip of the soup in a bowl that Wesley held.


    Jack stood aside and looked at them. He suddenly felt that he should not stay here, so he said gently,


    "Well, Mr. Smith, I''ll go out first. You can call me if you need me."


    Wesley said tonelessly, "OK".


    After Jack left, Wesley was more gentle to her. He even did not realize that he was looking at Harriet


    lovingly.


    "Wesley, can you stay?"


    Harriet drank the sobering soup obediently. She saw Wesley put the porcin bowl on the bedside


    table, and thought he was going to leave soon, so she hurriedly took his arm. Her tone was totally


    different from when she was clear-headed.


    Wesley patted the top of her head and said, "I don''t say I¡¯ll go."


    Harriet was satisfied like a child who got a candy. She went back to the quilt, held Wesley''s hand, and


    added, "After I get up, I¡¯ll cook dinner for you. Do you wanna poached eggs?"


    "Yes."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She might think that they still lived in the house in the Pear Garden, and still lived a loving life as


    before.


    Wesley felt relieved, which was a little bit strange. When he heard the lovely remarks of Harriet, he


    forgot the upset before and he did not want to investigate how she came closer to Bryant Fox.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that she would not make him angry when she was drunk.


    Harriet slept in a daze. Wesley stayed by the bed for a while, tucked the quilt around her, and checked


    the temperature on her forehead again. When he confirmed that she was getting better, he walked out


    of the room.


    "Jack, send someone to take care of her."


    After saying that, Wesley left seemingly indifferently.


    Jack was confused again. Mr. Smith obviously cared about Miss rk, but he pretended and did not


    want her to know about it. Why?


    When he came back to the car, Wesley rubbed his brow and closed his eyes. He gripped the wheel


    tightly with the other hand.


    There was only one reason for him to leave: if he stayed, he could not help kissing Harriet. He wanted


    to hug her, and asked her if she still had a headache and why she canceled the contract. He cared


    about everything about her.


    It was funny. When did he start to care so much about her?


    This was definitely not a good sign.


    When Harriet woke up, it was obviously dark outside the window. There was softmplight.


    She still had a headache and felt dizzy. She rubbed her head and found that she was in the house of


    Wesley. She opened the door and saw the light in the living room on, so she felt a little pleasantly


    surprised.


    Wesley was here, wasn¡¯t he?


    "Hello, Miss rk." Jack''s voice came from the living room. He said, "I have prepared dinner for you."


    Harriet looked around but did not find Wesley. She felt upset but pretended to be indifferent.


    "No. I should go back."


    Jack frowned in embarrassment and said, "But Mr. Smith told me that you could leave after taking the


    meal."


    "Who is he to ask me to do that?" Harriet said indifferently, "He is my boyfriend? Husband? Fianc¨¦e?"


    Jack could not answer her, and he added after a while, "Mr. Smith said that if you don''t eat, you won''t


    be sent out of here."


    "Do I have to follow his orders even when I eat?" Harriet wanted to show the whites of her eyes.


    When the cell phone rang suddenly, Harriet found that it was her phone ringing, so she took it out and


    nced at it. She was surprised that Len Davis called her.


    "Hello, is that Miss rk?" Len asked her reservedly and carefully, but his voice and manner of


    speaking matched the image of him very much.


    Harriet unconsciously thought of him who was blushing and shy. She smile and said pleasantly, "Yes.


    What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Davis?"


    "Well... I think it''s gettingte, but you haven¡¯te back yet, so I wanna ask you. But if you are busy,


    I''ll hang up now."


    Harriet smiled and said, "I¡¯m not busy, but I don''t know how toe back."


    Len was confused and asked tentatively, "Couldn¡¯t you hail a car now? Or..."


    Hearing that, Harriet suddenly realized that she was indirectly bothering him, so she decisively said,


    "Forget it. I¡¯m OK. If there¡¯s nothing else, goodbye..."


    "Wait, Miss rk. I''ll pick you up. I¡¯m just free now." Len said hesitantly, "Although it is presumptuous to


    make such a request, I am a little worried that you wille back alone. Besides, we are neighbors.


    It¡¯s convenient."


    Harriet began to understand the thoughts of Len who was initiative. Many fans tried their best to get


    close to their idols. Len was actually quite reserved. In particr, he was considerate and polite and did


    not bring unnecessary disturbance to his idol.


    She looked up at Jack''s serious expression and finally agreed, "OK. Thank you."


    Then she told him the specific address.


    "Miss rk, you..." Jack said.


    Harriet smiled slightly and said, "You don¡¯t have to drive me home. But I still thank Mr. Smith for being


    generous and allowing me to rest here for a while. If I¡¯ve caused any inconvenience, I hope he will


    forgive me."


    After saying some clich¨¦s, Harriet carried her bag and left without hesitation.


    Jack frowned and called Wesley.


    "Mr. Smith, Miss rk doesn''t want to have dinner, and it seems that someone ising to pick her


    up."


    Wesley said coldly. "Let her go."


    When Jack wanted to add something, the phone had been hung up. He held the mobile phone and


    helplessly sighed.


    He felt at a loss. As an assistant who only needed to execute orders, he unconsciously began to worry


    about his boss'' affection...


    Harriet just took Len''s car back to the apartment.


    Because she was still a little dizzy, Len stayed to take care of her for a while. They were just talking,


    and she did not know when he left.


    In the next few days, Harriet was busy looking for jobs and contacting taxipanies, and she finally


    found traces of her younger brother.


    Originally, on the day of the ident, Colin took a taxi with his friend¡¯s father, so there should be two


    people in the taxi. But only one body was foundter, and it was the father of his friends, which


    indicated that Colin was still alive. However, it was hard to imagine his situation.


    Harriet decided to visit his friend today.


    "Excuse me. Is there anyone in the house during the day?"


    It was hard to find the address of the family. Harriet knocked at the door for a long time, but no one


    responded. Instead, the neighbor came out frowning and asked by the way.


    The neighbor said with sympathy, "You should stop. This family seemed to offend someone and got


    into trouble, so they moved away recently."


    Harriet became puzzled. She asked, "What¡¯s the trouble?"


    "s, you don''t know. The man died in a car ident recently, and his wife wanted to go to court. But I


    heard that someone threatened them not to blow up the affair, so it ended up with nothing definite.


    However, a few days ago, I heard that their daughter was mentally ill and blind. I don''t know who they


    had offended. It''s too terrible..."


    Hearing that, Harriet felt something familiar, but she was not sure.


    From the information found out, the family name is "Le", is it...


    Wait. It can''t be so coincidental.

 Chapter 119 Not Willing

    Chapter 119 Not Willing


    Thinking of that, Harriet became more and more suspicious, so she continued to ask, "Do you know


    where they moved to?"


    The neighbor waved his hand and said, "Of course not. They left in a hurry, and I didn''t ask too much.


    Maybe they were afraid of being found by the evil people."


    There were no other clues then. What made Harriet depressed is that without the help of Wesley, it was


    extremely difficult to find a clue.


    However, when she thought that her younger brother was probably still alive, she finally recovered a


    little from the decadence for many days, so she went to an advertisingpany in the afternoon to


    apply for a job.


    It was a smallpany, which could only undertake small projects, such as finding a walk-on show for


    actors. It was exactly why they would invite Harriet to an interview.


    Harriet was helpless. Since she terminated the contract with Pleasure Media, no film and television


    Pleasure Media meant offending the Smith Family. Therefore, they dared not to sign a contract with


    Harriet who was in trouble unless they were foolish.


    "Sorry, Miss rk. We¡¯ve got enough advertising actress today, pleasee back tomorrow."


    After being rejected again, Harriet finally became angry. She said, "You were so perfunctory yesterday.


    Since you don¡¯t wanna hire me, you could tell me immediately. Why do you waste my time?"


    The staff was embarrassed, but he thought it inappropriate to say something else.


    Harriet frowned and turned around. Unexpectedly, someone passed by and identally bumped


    against Harriet. The file folders in his hands fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter? Why don¡¯t you watch out?"


    Harriet quickly squatted down and apologized while helping him pick up documents, "Sorry. I didn''t


    notice just now."


    "Harriet?" The man recognized her and immediately became angry. "It''s really strange. You famous star


    even try to find a job here."


    Harriet looked up after hearing that. Enemies are bound to meet on a narrow road. The man was Andre


    Walker, an obscure actor who had a dispute with Harriet.


    "What¡¯s up, Mr. Walker? Do you want to find a job for me?"


    Andre was surprised because he did not expect Harriet did not care about what he said even she know


    he was satirizing her, so he became angrier.


    "You are popr enough. I don¡¯t need to find a job for you, do I?"


    Harriet was not annoyed. She nced at the work card on his chest and said tonelessly, "You are


    working here, don¡¯t you? You know many people here, so it¡¯s easy for you to introduce me to them. If


    you could make me popr, I would tell everyone your contribution. Otherwise, do you want to work as


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    a temporary worker here all the time?"


    Andre looked furious. He said, "Harriet, you are so self-conceit. Now you are in trouble, but you are still


    bossy to me. You look down upon me, but I have to tell you that I¡¯m not afraid of you."


    Harriet said, "I don''t mean to look down on you, but now both of us are down and out. Therefore, it is


    better to help each other. Maybe we¡¯ll get a chance to make aeback."


    Andre nced at her angrily and said, "You are crazy."


    His impression on Harriet changed a little because her reaction was unexpected. He thought she would


    be depressed or angry from the embarrassment, but she was as calm as before.


    "Wait." Harriet suddenly stopped his way and asked, "Do you know where Aya Watson is?"


    When he heard this question, Andre seemed to recall some terrible things. His eyes were full of fear.


    He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Don''t ask me!"


    "You are friends, right? Haven''t you seen her since thest ident?" Harriet stood still and said, "I


    have something to ask her if you know where she is..."


    Before she finished speaking, Andre interrupted her impatiently and pushed her, "I don''t know. Get out


    of my way!"


    Harriet did not expect him to push her, but someone supported her with both hands when she stumbled


    and was about to fell. She then kept her feet.


    "Len?" After seeing the man supporting her, Harriet was surprised.


    Len was reserved as usual. As soon as Harriet was on her legs, he put down his hands and said stiffly,


    "What a coincidence. I have something to do here."


    Harriet wanted to thank him when she saw Andre was about to run away. She quickly grabbed him and


    said, "Andre, you must know where Ava is."


    Andre was pushed too far, he suddenly got rid of her hand, and his eyes were full of anger.


    "Harriet, you have hurt her like that. What else do you want? Can''t you give her a chance to live? Yes,


    she has offended you rudely, but it won''t make you hate her so much. You are determined to make her


    desperate, aren¡¯t you?"


    Harriet frowned and said, "That''s not what I meant. I just wanted to ask her something about my


    brother."


    She had no choice but to tell him her intention or Andre would leave without telling her any clue.


    Realizing that Harriet was not malicious, Andre hesitated for a while and finally said, "I haven''t


    contacted her for a while. Since her family suffered, she moved to a house in the suburbs."


    Then, Andre told her the specific address of Ava. Maybe when he looked at Harriet, he did not think


    she was lying because she was direct and sincere, which made him believe that she was not malicious.


    After leaving the advertisingpany, Harriet decided to go to Ava''s home. But Len still followed her


    and did not want to leave.


    "Aren''t you going back?"


    Len hesitated and said, "Are you going to the suburbs? If you go, I will go with you. "


    "Well...I don¡¯t think so."


    "No. I have to go with you. It''s almost evening now, and it¡¯s remote in that area. It will be terrible if you


    fail to hail a taxi then. I¡¯ll go with you."


    Looking at his sincere and enthusiastic expression, Harriet finally agreed. She was not sure what would


    happen when she arrived there. What if Ava¡¯s families would me her? It was safer to be


    apanied by him.


    "OK. Thank you very much."


    In the parking lot at the other corner of thepany gate, Jack frowned and watched Harriet getting on


    Len''s car.


    ording to Wesley, Jack specially monitored Harriet today. Wesley told him to let Harriet know the


    hardship of life without his shelter, and then to tell the film and televisionpany to engage her.


    Eventually, he was not willing to see her busy.


    But now, Jack wondered if he should report the situation to his boss.


    Jack struggled for a long time and finally called Wesley, telling him what he saw.


    On the other side, Harriet and Len were chatting in the car. They soon arrived at the gate of a deste


    detached house in the suburbs.


    "That¡¯s it."


    Harriet looked at the navigation direction on the mobile phone and nodded affirmatively. When she was


    about to knock on the door, Len walked forward and said, "Let me do it. Step back."


    "You are so nervous that I¡¯m a little scared." Seeing his nervous expression, Harriet smiled and made


    fun of him.


    Len said solemnly, "I am afraid that they may hurt you."


    In the car, Harriet told Len about the ident of her family.


    Len looked too friendly. Anyone who approached him would unconsciously not guard against him.


    What''s more, he always took care of Harriet, so she felt that it was OK to tell him about the ident.


    After all, she had been depressed for too long these days, and Len was a good listener.


    Therefore, Len knew that Ava¡¯s families would not treat Harriet friendly.

 Chapter 120 The Truth

    Chapter 120 The Truth


    After knocking the door for a long time, someone finally came to open it.


    Harriet looked inside and found a middle-aged woman looked at them in astonishment, "You are¡­"


    It seemed obvious that she didn''t met her before.


    "Hello, aunt. I am a friend of Aya and I came here to visit her." Harriet said and gave her a wink:


    This woman must be Aya''s rtive because they looked simr. Anyway, I need to be friendly at first


    and acted ording to circumstances.


    The woman was stupefied and had deep-seated faith in Harriet''s words. She answered in relief, "Well,


    you are her friend. Thank you foring here on purpose. But Aya is in a bad mood now and doesn''t


    want to see anyone."


    Harriet hurriedly said, "No problem. I can just get in and have a look. It''s ok if she doesn''t want to talk to


    me."


    "Well¡­"


    A chaotic voice came from the room, "Mom, who''s that?"


    Harriet recognized that it was Aya at once.


    The girl was thin and paled as expected, as if she got a big sick. Besides, her eyes looked dim,


    however, she wasn''t unconscious.


    "Aya, I am Harriet."


    Hearing the voice of Harriet, Aya stared up her eyes, "What are you doing here?"


    She rushed towards Harriet and wanted to ripped her, however, she didn''t make it because Len


    blocked in the way.


    "What do you want to do?" Len spoke with the force of justice.


    Aya stopped andughed wretchedly, "What? Do you also want to hurt me after seeing that I am in


    such a pathetic situation?"


    Harriet said in a cid mood, "Calm down. I just want to ask you something. I will try if you want me to


    As if hearing a joke, Aya answered, "What,pensate? Can you bring back my dad?"


    Harriet stiffed.


    Hearing what they were talking, Aya''s mother got the point and interrupted them, "Wait. Are you going


    to enquire her dad''s things?"


    Harriet could only talk with the rtively calmer one when seeing Aya was unwilling tomunicate,


    "Yes, aunt. My name is Harriet and I am Colin''s sister. Actually, I want to figure out my brother''s


    situation and what happened on that day."


    "It''s you!" Mrs. Watson''s face suddenly changed, but she didn''t get angry at first, instead, she told Aya


    to get back to her room in a poker face.


    "Mom, what are you going to talk about with this girl? It is her brother who has killed my dad and ruined


    me!" Aya roared.


    Mrs. Watson said coldly, "Just go back to your room. I am going to talk with her about this."


    Aya stormed to her room when finding that her mother didn¡¯t want to take her advice.


    Seeing her daughter get into the room, Mrs. Watson turned around. A deep hatred showed in her eyes,


    and then¡­


    "p". Mrs. Watson pped Harriet with full strength.


    "You!" Len raised up his voice in astonishment.


    On the other side, Harriet was incredibly calm. She had expected that she would be treated by the


    Watson Family in this way. No matter what, it was true that her brother had involved Aya''s father into


    trouble and it was understandable that her mother pped her.


    "How dare youe to visit her?" Mrs. Watson sneered, and then sheughed wryly, "Well, how dare


    you not? Our family doesn''t have any power or strength."


    "Aunt, I am noting here today to argue with you." Harriet answered calmly.


    After pping her, Mrs. Watson seemed slightly calmed down and let Harriete inside. They finally


    decided to talk with each other.


    Although Aya already started her entertainment career, she didn''t graduate from university yet. She


    was in the same school with Colin, and they were in a good rtionship.


    On the day when the ident happened, Colin was in a bad mood and happened to meet Aya''s father,


    who was working as a taxi driver. At that time, Aya proposed her father to give him a ride, however, Aya


    got off the car midway because the cast''s emergent call. When she got the news, her father had


    passed away.


    Harriet felt both shocked and helpless for them after hearing their story. The world was such a weird


    and small ce. She was diametrically opposed to Aye, while her brother was a friend of her. How


    dramatical was that!


    "That''s all the truth I have known." Mrs. Watson picked out a voice recorder after finishing her words,


    "That''s the recording we found from her dad before his car falling down the cliff. The phone was


    smashed, so that''s all the information the police could copy."


    When she was saying, she yed the recording and Mr. Watson''s anxious and terrified voice came.


    "I don''t know what''s happening. A car suddenly appears and wants to hit us. I''m afraid a car ident


    will happen¡­Aya, I have already told your ssmate to jump off the car. Although I have slowed down


    when he jumped, I don¡¯t know whether he gets hurt or not. I think the car which hits us ising for


    him, so I decide to let him go first. After I get rid of them¡­Ah!"


    Then there was a series of noise from the recording and nothing could be heard afterwards.


    Harriet thought the reason why Mr. Watson died was because he was involved in these things, but she


    never thought that he saved the chance of survival for her brother and allured those people to leave.


    "Well, that means someone is aiming at my brother?" Harriet whispered, a thousand thoughts shing


    her mind.


    The door of the bedroom suddenly opened and Aya shouted at her, "You''re too selfish! My dad died


    because of your brother. But all you care about is who is aiming at your brother! Is there someone who


    cares about my dad¡­He shouldn¡¯t let Colin leave and should let him die together!"


    Harriet didn''t say anything.


    Compared to Aya''s hysteria, Mrs. Watson behaved extremely calm, "Well, you have already known the


    truth. My husband is died because he wanted to save your brother. At first, I wanted to engage in a


    keep investigating. If I didn¡¯t do so, my daughter and I will suffer more hardship."


    Harriet frowned, "So you mean¡­"


    Mrs. Watson finally showed her purpose, "I know there''s some kindness left of you. If I p you but you


    return me back, you won¡¯t get any information from me. But should youpensate up if you have


    conscience? If you can give us some money, I can provide you with more information."


    Harriet knew Mrs. Watson would ask for indemnity. She seemed to be in and sincere, however, she


    was clever and astute because she didn''t expel her when she knew her identity.


    Any favorable information came with a prize. Harriet knew this rule after staying a long time in the


    entertainment industry.


    "How much do you want? I will give you as long as I can afford."


    After a discussion, Harriet and Len decided to give them a house.


    Mrs. Watson''s requirement was within her expectation. Their family needed arge sum of money. Aya


    spent a lot after she got blind and went to the hospital for treatment. It was good for her to be able to


    see a little and could go back to her room on her own. However, the afterwards treatment required


    more money.


    If it were not her daughter, Mrs. Watson would expel Harriet as soon as possible and wouldn''t discuss


    conditions with her.


    After getting on Len''s car, Harriet brought out her phone and called Wesley.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The other side picked up the phone after a few seconds and Harriet asked directly, "Mr. Smith, are you


    avable now?"


    However, a sluggish woman''s voice came from the other side of the phone, "I am sorry. Mr. Smith is


    taking a shower¡­What? Are you Harriet?"


    Hearing this voice, Harriet''s fingers couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    She was familiar with this voice and knew it was Irene.


    Irene''s tone became flustered. She replied in a humming and hawing way, "I am, I am sorry. There''s


    nothing happen between me and Mr. Smith. Don''t mistake about me, Harriet. We are just¡­no, I mean


    Mr. Smith is in thepany now and you cane after to visit him. You will find things are not as you


    expected when you arrive!"


    Her incoherent words told Harriet that she was with Wesley and they were doing something.


    Well, Irene was covering things up.

 Chapter 121 Being too timid

    Chapter 121 Being too timid


    Harriet answered in a calm tone, "Well, I haven''t asked anything, so don¡¯t exin to me. If you and Mr.


    Smith have something to do, I won¡¯t bother you tonight."


    Then, Harriet hanged up the phone. Somewhere in her heart extinguished and darkened like the


    screen of her phone.


    "Len, please bring me home."


    At the same time, in the CEO office of the Pop Culture Group.


    A flicker of cunning passed over Irene''s eyes, with a faint sneer crossing her face. She deleted the call


    records from Wesley''s phone and put it back on the table.


    "Well, Harriet. I have told you toe here to have a look. It is you who refuses my advice. Don''t


    me me for misdirecting you."


    After saying these words, she pretended a hesitating look and hovered in front of the office.


    At this time, Jack showed up and told her, "Ms. Whitty, please leave, our boss doesn''t like someone


    stays here."


    "But¡­"Irene slightly bit her lip and asked him in a pathetic way, "I beg Mr. Smith to let Harriet go. I


    heard that she hasn''t go back to work for a long time and I really worry about her."


    However, Jack turned a deaf ear to Irene''s words. After picking up his boss''s phone, he said something


    to the secretary beside him and left.


    The secretary closed the office door and said, "Please go back, Ms. Whitty, otherwise, I will call the


    safeguard."


    Irene finally left thepany in reluctance. Everyone passed her had witnessed her disappointing look.


    She looked worried on the surface, but was satisfied deep inside.


    That was what she wanted.


    She came for Wesley today to y the show of begging for Harriet. However, their conversation just


    started when Wesley left because he got something to handle. And when she was going to leave the


    office, the ring on the table rang and she found Harriet called. That started their conversation.


    No matter whether Harriet would find the truth or not in the future. She had already carried her point.


    The next day. After a whole night of tossing and turning restlessly, Harriet finally dialed her phone.


    However, she called Jack instead of Wesley this time.


    "Hello, assistant Jack."


    "Hello¡­what¡¯s wrong, Ms. rk?"


    Hearing Harriet''s clear voice, Jack couldn¡¯t stop quivered. Thest time he picked up her phone, he


    found he was going to lose his job. And this time he felt the same.


    "Mr. Smith. It¡¯s Ms. rk." He told Wesley who was calling and then pressed the button of hands-free.


    Sitting behind his office table, Wesley''s expression wasplicated.


    "Well, I just what to ask whether Mr. Smith is avable today. Can you make an appointment for me? I


    want to talk about something with him."


    ncing at the man on the chair, Jack answered, "You can call our CEO directly if you want to make


    an appointment."


    Harriet replied, "I am afraid of bothering him. You boss has so many things to handle. Even if he


    finishes his job, there are lots of personal affairs left for him. Hence, I can only ask you to make an


    appointment and won¡¯t upy him."


    Wesley hinted Jack to give him to phone.


    "When have you be so timid?"


    Harriet was waiting for Jack''s reply, while another voice came from the other side of the phone. Her


    hands trembled, "How?"


    Wesley said in a yful and sexy voice, "Well, then why you don''t dare call me directly?"


    "¡­"Harriet remained silence for a while. She reminded of Irene''s voice yesterday and said in a cold


    voice, "You have thought too much. I simply don¡¯ want you to waste your time."


    The man hummed, "Well, since you know this, then there is no need for you to make an appointment."


    The call was hanged up before Harriet could reply.


    "Mr. ¡­Hello? Hello?" She threw her phone on the bed angrily, "Wesley. Do you really don¡¯t want to


    meet me?"


    Thinking of this, Harriet got angry. Since Wesley hated her so much, she should go to visit him to make


    him feel disgusted. Why he could be so calm while she was heart-broken?"


    Harriet wore a delicate makeup and changed an elegant and gentle dress after making up her mind.


    When she came out, she met Len, who was also nning to go outside.


    A flicker ofpliment passed over Len''s eyes and he praised her appearance from the bottom of his


    heart, "You are¡­gorgeous today."


    Harriet smiled and winked at him, "Is that true? Then you think in which day I am not gorgeous?"


    "¡­" Len flushed and said, "Well, you look gorgeous every day."


    He was too shy.


    Harriet smiled and went downstairs with him.


    "Where are you going? Dating?" Len asked her curiously.


    Harriet replied slowing, "Not for a dating, but for a fighting."


    Len dazed and answered immediately, "Where? Can I give you a ride? I am free right now."


    "How can I bother you every time?" Harriet refused him without thinking.


    However, Len was more stubborn than her and answered, "Because you''re going to a fight. Then I


    think I should go to support you and help you. I won''t bring you any trouble. Just let me go with you,


    really."


    Len stared at her with his innocent as well gentle eyes. Harriet remained silent for a few seconds and


    finally agreed him.


    "Ok. Then I will regard this time as a bonus for fans. But you should do as what I tell you when we


    arrive."


    "No problem."


    Len''s reaction was like a docile boy described in the novels. Seeing his expression, Harriet smiled and


    got on his car.


    On the top floor of Pop Culture Group.


    Harriet rushed to the elevator. After the door closed, a female clerk whispered to herpanion, "Well,


    she told someone to bother Mr. Smith yesterday. And today she''sing in person. You are so


    lingering."


    "She should be so regretful now. If she knows what will happen today, she will never terminate the


    agreement."


    Harriet wrinkled and interrupted their conversation, "Are you treating me as deaf or stupid? Do you


    dare say things out loudly?"


    The two clerks turned around, "We are talking about you. What? You asked Irene to beg for you


    yesterday and you still want toe now? Are you done with this? Our Pop Culture Group doesn''t


    allow people like you to get inside."


    Harriet sneered, "Well? Then why you people who like to murmur behind other''s back exist in this


    "You!" One of the clerks pushed her, "Watch yournguage! Do you think we''re as snooty as you?"


    Len immediately held Harriet and told them in a righteous voice, "Can you be polite? Why you are


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    talking to her like this?"


    "Well, who are you? Harriet, you are messing with this man whileing for Mr. Smith?"


    The elevator door opened. Seeing the man outside the door, Harriet starred at the two clerks.


    "Do you guys have a crush on Mr. Smith since you care about him so much? However, what a pity it is


    for Mr. Smith likes delicate woman like me! You cannot be with him even if you try your best. Maybe a


    cosmetic operation works for you."


    The two women wanted to hit her when realizing they were at a disadvantage.


    Len stood in front of Harriet when seeing this.


    However, before they moved their hands, a cold voice came behind them, "I give you five minutes to


    disappear from mypany."


    The two clerks turned around in astonishment and was terrified.


    "I am, I am sorry, Mr. Smith. We are just¡­we are not¡­Please give us another chance! We promise we


    won''t say anything!"


    Wesley looked at them coldly, without giving them another nce, instead, he stared at Harriet, who


    was behind Len.


    "The other time I hear your voice. It''s not simply discharging."


    The two women left fearfully after hearing this.

 Chapter 122 Arrogance

    Chapter 122 Arrogance


    Harriet rk curled his lips slightly when he saw the back of gossiping employee in panic.


    She always abided by the principle of "people don''t offend me, I don''t offend the people". However, if


    someone deliberately targeted her, she wouldn''t swallow up like a coward. It was amon trick to


    deal with such people by Wesley Smith''s hand.


    "Are you all right?" Len Davis looked up and down at Harriet rk with a worried look.


    "I have nothing to worry about, don''t you protect me all the time?" Harriet rk smiled with a little


    teasing.


    The two peoplemunicated as if there was no one else. Wesley Smith felt his eyes full of thorns


    when he saw all this, he raised his eyebrows without expression. "Now any idle people can enter the


    Jack Moore was suddenly questioned. He was about to let Harriet rk leave after a pause. However,


    the woman took the first step to bypass him and came to Wesley Smith.


    "Boss Smith, you said there was no need to make an appointment, so you agreed to let mee


    directly? Do you have time to talk to me now? "


    Wesley Smith nced at len Davis, grabbed Harriet rk''s hand and pulled her into the office.


    Len Davis wanted to follow him, but Jack Moore stopped him. "The president didn''t tell you to go in."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was silent. This was the territory of Wesley Smith, so he could onlypromise.


    Harriet rk tried to break free from the pain when her wrist was being held firmly by Wesley Smith,


    but the reaction of resistance made the man more powerful.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The door was mmed shut with a bang, and Harriet rk was pushed rudely onto the table. Her


    waist was bruised and the papers on the table were scattered on the floor.


    "What are you doing?" She rubbed her wrist and red.


    Wesley Smith squeezed her jaw hard. "Can''t wait to find another one so soon?"


    Harriet rk was about to sneer and sarcasm, but the contradicting words stopped.


    She calmed down and thought about it. The purpose of hering here was not to provoke Wesley


    Smith, but to ask for the result, so she had to bear with it.


    "Boss Smith, you misunderstand me. Mr. Davis and I are just friends. Today he just came with me by


    the way. He worried about me being alone."


    Wesley Smith sneered, "there is nothing to worry about, He''s afraid I''ll eat you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Harriet rk paused and tried to speak in a calm tone: "look at you, aren¡¯t you jealous?


    Otherwise, why would you care so much? "


    As soon as she said this, the mp on her jaw disappeared.


    Wesley Smith looked down at her with sarcastic in his eyes. "Who do you think you are?"


    "I regard myself as your lover." Harriet rk had the cheek to respond: "Oh, no, I am your ex-lover, but


    anyway, we had friendship. Although I knew that you didn''t like to be connected with each other, I had


    to ask something clearly today, so I took the liberty toe here."


    The man did not speak, which was just a sign to let her go on.


    Harriet rk breathed a sigh of relief. She just came here today to bet that Wesley Smith would not be


    so cruel to her that he would not turn a blind eye to her. Now it seemed that the bet was right. He still


    had some tolerance for her.


    Harriet rk straightened up, got down from the table, put her arm around her waist, and found a


    corner of the sofa to sit down without any hesitation.


    Wesley Smith was inexplicably happy when he saw the women''s attitude that she regarded this ce


    as her own territory.


    "In fact, I just want to ask a simple question. I believe you will not hide it from me, and there is no need


    to hide it from me."


    Harriet rk asked formally, "do you know where my brother is?"


    The bottom of Wesley Smith''s eyes shed a subtle light, but his indifferent face did not reveal little of


    his emotions. He threw out the firm words: "I don''t know."


    Harriet rk said persistently, "Really don''t know? You are so clever, and you had been helping to find


    my brother before. Even I can find out which taxi he took. After such a long time, do you still have no


    clue? "


    Wesley Smith''s narrow eyes gave her a slight nce. "Harriet rk, what makes you think I''m going to


    be interested in your family?"


    Harriet rk was stiff.


    That''s right. He was busy every day as a business tycoon, and there was no rtionship between them


    anymore. Why did she think Wesley Smith would keep tracking the whereabouts of this matter?


    But Harriet rk still persevered. "Although you really don''t have the leisure to interfere with my private


    affairs, I know that once you handle the affairs, you must find out the truth before you give up. I don''t


    believe you will directly ignore this matter."


    Wesley Smith sneered. "So, that''s what you''re here for today?"


    Harriet rk nodded without thinking. "Yes, I said I just want to get an answer. It won''t take you too


    long."


    "The answer has been given to you." A little impatience shed across Wesley Smith''s face and he


    turned around to say, "get out."


    Harriet rk was stunned. Was this the order for guests to leave?


    She remembered A few words of Aya Watson before left. She simply grabbed the man''s arm and didn''t


    mean to leave.


    "Wesley Smith, Colin rk is the most important person to me and my only family member. If you find


    out his whereabouts, please sincerely tell me."


    After that, she added, "I can ept any conditions as long as you can let me know his news."


    Wesley Smith had a keen grasp of the key points "the most important person" and "ept any


    conditions ".


    The first sentence made him angry, thetter one irritated him. "Is there any value in you?" Wesley


    Smith pulled his arm back and said nothing.


    Harriet rk frowned.


    Thought about her own negative news, fans fall, and she had offended "Pleasure Media" which was


    one of the top wind vane in the film and television industry. It was indeed a dead end. However¡­


    "boss Smith, even if I am worthless on the surface, didn''t you say that I listen to you most?" Harriet


    rk decided to give up onest bit of shame. "If you like, I can be more obedient."


    But Wesley Smith still sped her hand. "From the day you terminate your contract, you should think of


    the day when you will beg me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Harriet rk squeezed out a natural smile. "I was too impulsive at that time. Boss Smith, you


    should be magnanimous. Don''t haggle with humble people like me."


    The man coldly shook off her hand, "You do know you are that kind of person?"


    In the past, Harriet rk would protest and refute such insulting remarks immediately, but now she was


    too weak to fight back, so she had to swallow all the shame.


    "Yes, I''m just a nameless little star, but didn''t boss Smith use me for so many years? That means I''m


    not worthless, right? In this case, for the sake of my good service over the past few years, tell me the


    whereabouts of my brother, just as I beg you. "


    She said she "beg" him.


    This woman who didn¡¯t bow her head easily was willing toy down all her self-esteem and beg him for


    the sake of "the most important person". Even though he knew that the person was her only rtive,


    Wesley Smith was still angry.


    "Get out."


    Harriet rk waited quietly, but she didn''t expect to wait for the cold words from the man, she raised


    her head in disbelief and said, "Wesley Smith, can''t you amodate me once?"

 Chapter 123 The Man without Heart

    Chapter 123 The Man without Heart


    A cruel smile appeared on Wesley Smith''s lips.


    "What I throw away is not qualified to be here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    With that words, he said to the person at the door, "throw her out."


    Jack Moore who was waiting for the assignment went in and grabbed Harriet rk''s hand and pulled


    her out of the sofa. "Miss rk, please leave."


    Harriet rk was so depressed that she didn''t expect Wesley Smith to be so ruthless, indifferent, cold,


    and even stingy to give her an unnecessary look.


    ¡°Wesley Smith ¡±


    All of a sudden, she had a burst of courage to vent, and opened her mouth as loud as possible.


    "Do you know why Louisa Jones who grew up with you would not like you? Even if you are good to her,


    even if you save her at all costs, she will not love you because you are a cold-blooded and merciless


    person! People like you who have no heart will never be treated sincerely by others in their whole life!¡±


    With that, she shook off the hands of Jack Moore and was ready to leave the office smartly.


    However, her arm was caught by the man just as she take a step.


    "Harriet rk, are you really impatient to die?"


    Anyone who dared to contradict him hysterically had nevere to a good end, so Harriet rk could


    be said to be the first person to be unscrupulous in the office for so many years.


    "Let me go! Don''t you want to help?" Harriet rk struggled. "If you don''t want to, just drop it, maybe


    it''s because you''re guilty that you won''t tell me.¡±


    Wesley Smith squinted slightly and pushed her against the wall. "I never feel guilty about doing things."


    "Is it? Do you want me to praise you? "


    Harriet rk had just finished the words with a cold eye, and there was a pain in her lips.


    Jack Moore''s eyes suddenly did not know where to look, and he did not know whether he should go


    out, so he had to bow his head and pretend to be transparent.


    "Insane!" Harriet rk pushed him away, red indignantly, "don''t you care about me? Don''t you mean


    I''m that humble woman? If you dislike me, why do you want to do this? "


    Wesley Smith gently rubbed the bloodstain on his lips with his fingertips, which was extremely graceful.


    "Didn''t you ask someone here to beg me? Now I give you a chance. Don''t be ungrateful. "


    "I didn''t ask Cherry Whitty toe here. I know your temperament and wouldn¡¯t do such a futile stupid


    thing."


    Harriet rk wiped his lips hard and turned around in disgust. But at this moment, someone pushed


    the door open and almost hit her.


    "Miss rk, are you ok?" It was len Davis who had been waiting outside for a long time and heard a lot


    of noiseing from the room, so he opened the door in a hurry.


    Wesley Smith looked at him and his face was gloomy.


    This man had been around Harriet rk more than once. "Who let you in?"


    Len Davis was expressing concern, suddenly he turned his head, saw Wesley Smith''s cold face and


    felt embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I''m just worried about Miss rk. I just came in to have a look, but I''m


    going out right away."


    Harriet rk pushed len Davis out of the door as soon as she saw this situation, and left with him. "I''m


    fine. Don''t worry. I was talking with boss Smith just now."


    She could be indifferent to herself and she could ept the insults of Wesley Smith, but she can''t let


    len Davis be embarrassed, especially because he was still very weak.


    A second after they stepped out of the office, Wesley Smith''s cold words suddenly rang out: "it''s


    possible to know the news."


    Harriet rk stopped and looked at him full of surprise. It was a pity that she thought too much about


    the men. She only heard a few words from him, which made her body cold.


    "I''lle to the star moon bar at eight o''clock tonight. If I''m happy with the service, maybe I can


    change my mind."


    Such tant words made Harriet rk''s face pale.


    This was to humiliate her in front of others, but she still bit her back teeth and tried to squeeze out a


    smile, "OK, I''ll be there on time."


    Len Davis was about to say something when Harriet rk pulled him away.


    Both of them were silent when they went back in the elevator.


    "Miss rk, you don''t have to go to the appointment if you feel embarrassed. That Mr. Smith clearly


    doesn''t respect you."


    Len Davis couldn''t help breaking the silence after a while.


    Harriet rk raised his eyes indifferently. "It doesn''t matter if I can see my brother."


    Len Davis felt a twinge in his heart when he was looking at the woman''s disapproval expression, "I can


    help you find him!"


    "Thank you."


    Harriet rk gave a slight smile, and then her face became a little dignified.


    "But with all due respect, if you don''t have Wesley Smith''s social connections, even the search can only


    be as difficult as mine, and I went to ask him because the clue was broken at him. Mr. Davis, I know


    you are kind, but the next time you have a head-on conflict with Wesley Smith, you''d better avoid it. "


    Len Davis clenched his fist with his drooping hand, "Is it that I look too weak to protect you?"


    Harriet rk was stunned and thenughed: "how can you think that? I mean, I don''t want you to be


    hurt because of me. After all, you are my friend. If you''re unlucky because of people like Wesley Smith,


    it''s not worth the loss."


    He added after a pause, "I''ll apany you to the bar tonight. You can rest assured that I won''t be


    with you when we got to the destination, and I won''t disturb yourmunication."


    Harriet rk hesitated.


    "I promise I won''t be as impulsive as I was just now." Len Davis tried to persuade: "Harriet rk, I''m


    really worried about you. I''m not at ease if I don''t follow you."


    Harriet rk walked out of the elevator and looked a little pale. "Don''t you think I''m demeaning


    myself?"


    Len Davis was stunned and thenughed bitterly: "there are too many things that I can''t help myself in


    life, but I''ve determined that you are my friend. Nothing else matters when I know that you have a pain


    in your heart. Harriet rk, you can go to the bar tonight, but after that, I''m going to pick you up. I''m


    afraid that Wesley Smith will have a new way to torture you.¡±


    Harriet rkughed with relief. "OK, I''ll be waiting for you to save the beauty."


    They had a good time talking andughing all the way. Harriet rk found that len Davis was really


    talkative and did not deliberately show off his knowledge. His words were all thinking for others, which


    was totally different from the selfish and cold-blooded people like Wesley Smith.


    If Wesley Smith could only make people nervous and uneasy, len Davis was on the contrary. He was


    as rxing as the spring breeze turning into rain, which made people want to get close to him


    unconsciously and put down all the vignce.


    8:00 p.m. ¨C


    Harriet rk went to rest as soon as she got back to his apartment. She didn''t have dinner today and


    spent a whole day on his brother''s business. She was already exhausted and directly forgot the


    appointed time after falling asleep.


    Later, it was len Davis who knocked on the door and suddenly woke her up. Then they went all the way


    to the bar.


    "Star Moon" bar was said to be a bar, but its nature was different from that of other ces where


    ordinary people often went. After all, people like Wesley Smith would patronized it it which was


    Imaginable to be the different level from other bars.


    Sure enough, Harriet rk reported the box number at the door, and was stopped by the security


    guard and asked her to show her the invitation.

 Chapter 124 Good Service

    Chapter 124 Good Service


    Who knew what kind of invitation was needed just for a drink, there wasn¡¯t a banquet with a bunch of


    rules.


    "Wesley Smith invited me here, would you go in and announce it?" Harriet rk spoke with patience.


    However, the security guard said strictly, "Sorry, Miss Harriet. You can''t go in without an invitation."


    Harriet rk was so angry that she couldn''t help but smile. Wasn''t it obvious to embarrass her? The


    security guard had known her name was Harriet. Wesley Smith should have told him before, but now


    he deliberately refused to let her in and let her make a fool of herself at the door. Who believed it if it


    wasn''t intentional.


    "Are you going in? If you don''t, please excuse me.¡± Someone was there to urge.


    Harriet rk had to give the way. Len Davis said when he saw the situation, "Let''s go back since Mr.


    Wesley doesn''t wee you?"


    "No way!" Harriet rk frowned, "I can''te back without doing something."


    Besides, she was determined to get some information from Wesley Smith. She heard what he said


    before; it was obvious that he had found out the whereabouts of her brother.


    At this time, an impatient voice sounded behind her, "Who is so ignorant of the rules to block the door?"


    Harriet rk turned around and found out that it was Camille Brown''s personal assistant who was


    leading the way, she was trying to push her away impolitely, but Camille Brown said with azy tone,


    "be polite, this is Miss Harriet."


    The personal assistant was stunned, then humbly bowed her head and stopped talking, while Camille


    Brown looked at the situation and immediately got a general picture.


    "Miss Harriet, did you forget to bring the invitation?"


    Harriet rk didn''t expect that this woman would help her out of embarrassment, so she didn''t


    hesitate, "Yes, it''s a hurry to go out." Camille Brown waved to the security guard. "Are you blind? How


    dare you stop Miss Harriet?"


    With that, she stepped forward and looked at Harriet rk, "Let''s go in together. I''m also looking for


    Boss Wesley. Don''t you mind? "


    "No.¡±


    She would have a chance to talk to Wesley Smith alone as long as she can get in.


    Naturally, the security guard did not dare to stop them. They entered the bar together.


    To be exact, it was more like arge-scale high-ss club. The decoration was elegant and fresh on


    one side and noisy on the other, the upstairs was suitable for chatting, and the downstairs was suitable


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    for indulgence. The superior sound instion ss and pattern distribution made the two venues with


    different styles looked surprisingly pleasant.


    Harriet rk sighed that it was a ce where only rich people could afford to y. It was estimated


    that ordinary bars can only afford a fraction of the cost of decoration and space.


    "Why help me?" Harriet rk couldn''t help speaking as she was about to go upstairs.


    The only few encounters with Camille Brown were not pleasant, Harriet rk could see the disdain in


    her eyes, but it was undeniable that she did help to solve the problem just now.


    Camille Brown turned her head. "You''re Boss Wesley''s ex girlfriend. Even if I don''t respect you, I


    should respect Boss Wesley."


    Harriet rk was skeptical about this exnation. "You said I was an ex, and Mr. Wesley and I are no


    longer rted. You don''t have to do that."


    Camille Brown covered her mouth and chuckled, "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to help you, but I


    know you muste here to find Wesley. To be honest, I''m curious about how you seduced him, so I


    specially let you in. Don''t let me down."


    Didn''t she just want to see who Wesley Smith liked better? She was so honest.


    Len Davis stayed downstairs in silence. He stayed in a card seat to watch the changes after receiving a


    reassuring look from Harriet rk.


    The door of a private room upstairs was opened by Camille Brown, The air in the room was still fresh in


    addition to some alcohol, which was different from the smoky environment in other rooms.


    "Boss Wesley, it''s really a great honor for you toe here today. All the expenses today will be


    recorded in my ount. Just enjoy yourself."


    Harriet rk heard an ingratiating voice as soon she as entered the door.


    "Oh, isn''t this Miss Camille? Come in please.¡± The bar owner looked at the door, greeted warmly, then


    he looked at Harriet rk followed and didn''t know what to say.


    Harriet rk didn''t care. She nodded politely and entered the room.


    "Camille, how did youe here? You arete. You''ll be punished to drink."


    Some of the men here looked about the same age as Wesley Smith, each of them was bright and


    beautiful, and their appearance was excellent. It seemed that all of them were heirs or new owners in


    the rich or noble circle, and none of them could be provoked. It was just one young, exuberant man


    who was gloating over Camille brown''s beingte.


    Camille Brown was not annoyed. She took a red wine ss and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll punish


    myself."


    She was about to drink, but a young man next to her grabbed her ss and drank it all away, then


    raised the bottom of the cup for several people.


    "It''s not good for a girl to drink too much. I''m willing to be punished instead of her, Camille, sit down


    quickly. "


    Everyone understood what the man meant, but there was a slight irritation in Camille Brown''s eyes,


    and she sat next to Wesley Smith in the middle.


    Harriet rk knew that the development of people in the entertainment industry was inseparable from


    the funding of the sponsor since she was involved in the entertainment industry. The promotion of


    people depended on these big men in the business circle. Therefore, as a qualified entertainment


    person, she could recognize several familiar faces in addition to Wesley Smith.


    For example, the man who drank for Camille Brown was called "Song Junfeng". He was the


    representative of the Song Group and had the final say in the Song family, and also appeared in the


    financial magazines as frequent as Wesley Smith.


    "This is --" Harriet rk was finally noticed by someone.


    Camille Brown volunteered, "Boss Wesley, Miss Harriet said she came to see you. I don''t think she


    brought an invitation, so I brought her here. Is there anything wrong with it?"


    Wesley Smith finally raised her deep eyes and gave Harriet rk a stingy look.


    People also looked at her with surprise and disdain. Harriet rk let them examine and looked directly


    at Wesley Smith. "Boss Wesley, you said you would give me an answer as long as I came here."


    Wesley Smith satzily on the leather sofa, his slender fingers were rubbing the edge of the white wine


    ss, which made him just like the king in this territory, and said in a voice that couldn''t be ignored,


    "drink it."


    With that, He raised his ss to signal.


    Harriet rk was stunned. She looked at the high concentration of "vodka" in the man''s hand and


    hesitated a little. However, she took it after thinking about "good service" he said before.


    Although she drank some due to social intercourse. In fact, her drinking capacity was not good, which


    was limited to low-degree alcohol such as beer and red wine. She really seldom drank this kind of


    alcohol.


    The others looked at each other with aplicated look.


    Wesley Smith didn''t let the woman sit down or give her a good respect, and he wanted to embarrass


    her. People had known who she was without thinking.


    Harriet rk took a sip and was about to put it down when Wesley Smith said, "Drinking it up."


    The air seemed to be coated with ice.


    Harriet rk looked at arge ss of alcohol left in her hand and said with difficulty, "I''m not good at


    drinking."


    On one side, Camille Brown immediately said, "Boss Wesley, forget it. It''s a bit stomach damaging to


    drink such arge ss. Miss Harriet already looks pale. Why don''t you..."


    "Don''t let me repeat it a second time." Wesley Smith ordered mercilessly as if he didn''t hear it.


    Harriet rk''s face was really ugly. After all, she didn''t eat at night, and now she was embarrassed by


    this man. So it was strange that this ss of liquor didn''t hurt her stomach.


    "Will you tell me the truth when I finish drinking?"

 Chapter 125 Your Woman

    Chapter 125 Your Woman


    Wesley Smith did not respond to the woman''s words, but slowly took another drink at hand and leaned


    back on the sofa with no emotion in his eyes.


    Harriet rk understood that she had toe to beg him today. She had no choice but to leave or


    follow orders.


    The throat was very spicy after a cup of vodka, and Harriet rk was almost forced to tears by the


    strong burning breath.


    Song Junfeng immediately raised the gentlemanly demeanor of loving the beautifuldy while looking


    at the scene, and said to Wesley Smith easily, ¡°Wesley, a symbolic punishment is enough, this alcohol


    is too strong for women to drink, let''s have some fun."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Harriet rk recognized that the rtionship between the leader of the Song family and Wesley Smith


    should be quite good, because she had heard that few people dared to be rude and call him that name


    "Master Smith" as if nothing had changed since Wesley Smith''s father passed away and hepletely


    took charge of " Pop Culture Group ", they should have a very deep friendship.


    She looked at Song Junfeng gratefully. However, Wesley Smith was obviously in a bad mood now.


    Even though Song Junfeng had been his friend for many years and pleaded for her, he just raised his


    eyelids and said, "Are you interested in her?"


    Song Junfeng''s face was stiff. He nced at Camille Brown to see her reaction. However, the woman


    just kept her eyes on Wesley Smith and didn''t notice him at all. He said angrily, ¡°Can I be interested in


    your woman?"


    ¡°It¡¯s not anymore.¡±to his surprise, Camille Brown heard what he said and immediately spoke.


    The remark was abrupt, as if she were trying to separate them, Camille Brown added presently, "I


    mean, the rtionship between Miss Harriet and Boss Wesley was not what people think, so don''t


    embarrass her by saying that.¡± How thoughtful of her to say this. Some ignorant people definitely


    thought Camille Brown was helping Harriet rk.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a ss of alcohol? Drink and it''s over. What are you procrastinating about?¡± A man began


    to urge.


    The men in this room were all here to indulge. Besides they were used to seeing the drama between


    men and women. How to treat a woman was not a problem for them to consider as long as they were


    not disappointed. Besides, if Harriet rk took the initiative to find Wesley Smith, shouldn¡¯t she be


    ready to face such a situation? There was no need to be reserved.


    Harriet rk pursed her lips, and then poured the rest of the alcohol into her throat with one go.


    "Yes, Miss Harriet can y it." the man took her to sit down. "Have you ever been to this ce? Shall I


    take you out to dance? "


    It was no wonder that this person was careless to chat up with Harriet rk, because he thought that


    this woman was just like those purposeful cheap girls after seeing Wesley Smith''s attitude, and she


    could be treated by him at will. Besides, this little star had recently terminated her contract, and she


    should be eager to get close to a gold owner for new development now. He teased her because he


    valued her.


    "No.¡± Harriet rk took a seat and directly refused.


    Her head was dizzy after drinking, and the pungent alcohol fumes made her feel miserable so she


    prepared to pour a cup of boiled water to moisten her throat on her own.


    Unexpectedly, another cup of white liquor was handed to her before her hand touched the tea, "Come


    on, have another drink. I''m sure Miss Harriet could pour a thousand cups."


    Harriet rk raised her head and frowned, but the man next to her seemed not to see her reluctance,


    and he still put the alcohol into her hand with a smile.


    She unconsciously nced at Wesley Smith''s direction. Camille Brown was talking to him and he didn''t


    notice herpletely.


    Harriet rk bit her teeth and took another sip of alcohol, which made her head dizzier.


    No, she was afraid she wouldn''t have the energy to talk to Wesley Smith even if she has a chance after


    drinking like this, so she said politely, "sorry, I want to go to the bathroom."


    "Just sit down and go?" this man was discontented with her and said, "wait a moment, finish this cup


    before go."


    "No, I really can''t. I''ll get drunkter."


    This manughed with an intention. "Are you afraid I can''t take care of you if you are totally drunk?"


    With that, his hand caressed Harriet rk.


    Harriet rk frowned and pushed aside his hand. "Mr. Fang, please respect yourself."


    "Oh, you know who I am." Fang was happier, "Why not be obedient if you know me?"


    Harriet rk''sst bit of patience was used up. Her ttery was all for Wesley Smith. But what was the


    matter with being entangled by this unreasonable man?


    She simply stood up and was about to open her mouth to Wesley after thinking that.


    Fang frowned unhappily. Harriet rk made no effort to cater him. He became impolite and said, "Can''t


    you see Boss Wesley is busy? Besides, don''t rush to pester him since you''ve been dumped by Boss


    Wesley, our Master Smith never returns to his ex-girlfriend. "


    Harriet rk felt a little moved in her heart when she heard this. What he meant by this was that


    Wesley Smith had women before. Otherwise, what was "never return to his ex-girlfriend."?


    "Yes? Who else was there before that? "


    Fang raised the corner of his lips and nced at Camille Brown, "see? The big star, a few years ago,


    she actually had a secret rtionship with Boss Wesley for a while, but it wasn''t made public. Now she


    still wants to rekindle their old love? It''s a pity that our Boss Wesley is tired of her, and hasn¡¯t


    responded to her hint at all. "


    No wonder Camille Brown was hostile to her at the beginning.


    Harriet rk finally knew that it had to have been a few years ago before she and Wesley Smith had


    an encounter. Think about it. How could she be the only woman of Wesley Smith?


    "So, just stay here, and you may have another chance if I''m pleased." Fang was still that smiling face, "


    Even Camille Brown can''t make him turn back, you are more impossible, admit it."


    Harriet rk didn''t listen to him any more. Instead, she went up to Wesley Smith a few steps ahead.


    "Boss Wesley, I don''t know when you''ll have time to talk to me alone?"


    The nearby Fang immediately yelled as soon as she said this, "Miss Harriet, there are too many people


    who want to talk with Boss Wesley alone. I''m afraid it''s not your turn today. "


    Harriet rk gave him a cool look. "It''s a private matter between Boss Wesley and me. Mr. Fang


    doesn''t have to worry about it." Wesley Smith finally contacted her eye, but his indifference made her


    feel uncertain.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    Harriet rk was stunned. She couldn''t directly ask about her brother here. However, Wesley Smith''s


    appearance showed that she didn''t "serve" well.


    As Harriet rk hesitated, Camille Brown, next to him, consciously poured a ss of wine and was


    ready to pass it to Wesley Smith and smiled, "Wesley, you''d better stay alone with Miss Harriet for a


    while. She looks very worried."


    The words were true, but which heard in other people''s ears only made Harriet rk looked even more


    shameless while trying to get in touch with Wesley Smith.


    Harriet rk smiled carelessly. She was really not ashamed at all.


    "Yes, I''ve always been keen to Boss Wesley."


    With that, she boldly pushed her way to Wesley Smith and sat down. She grabbed Camille Brown''s


    ss and put it on the table. Her mouth floated gently: "I remember Boss Wesley didn''t like this red


    wine, and had drunk it enough."


    Camille Brown''s face slightly changed, but she still kept smiling, "I''m really sorry, Boss Wesley used to


    like this one, I think it''s the same now."


    "It''s understandable that people''s tastes will change. I''ve been with Boss Wesley for so long and of


    course I know him better." Harriet rk replied sentence by sentence.

 Chapter126 Add fuel to the flames

    Add fuel to the mes


    Wesley looked at the two quarrels with a poker-face and said, "Get enough?"


    Camille shut up awkwardly and held back what she untold. But Harriet didn''t stop: "Boss Smith, what


    do you think?"


    Wesley raised his eyebrows lightly with contempt, "I don''t feel in a good mood yet."


    Harriet froze, but still asked in a soft voice, "What do you want, I will do my best to satisfy your need as


    long as you say."


    His chill stare made Harriet trembled with fear, and she had a hunch that she would suffer tonight.


    "Uh, since Harriet had said so, let¡¯s add some spice?" Fang was not happy to watch such a scene.


    Thinking that women all like to surround around Wesley, he wanted to make trouble that time.


    Wesley said nothing and didn¡¯t show unwilling. Several men were obviously eager to have a try, so


    Fang whispered to the waiter.


    After a while, waiter brought in three buckets full of ice. People in the room could all feel a chill.


    A bad feeling suddenly sprang up in Harriet.


    As expected, she then heard Fangughing bitchily, "Harriet, you want to talk to boss Smith alone for a


    while, I am afraid that you can¡¯t pay the price! How about stand in this bucket for a while?"


    As soon as he finished, two women who apanied them understood what he meant and


    consciously stood in the buckets.


    "Good job! That¡¯s for you."


    Fang threw a pile of cash on the two women, turned to Harriet and spoke: "If you went in as they two


    and stands for a while, maybe Wesley cares about you and would satisfy your request."


    Harriet knew that this kind of entertainment ismon in bars and brothels, to put it inly, it was set


    to meet the vanity and bad taste of these "customers".


    They seduced whores to stand in and suffer from the ice bucket with sry, namely the longer she


    stands, the more money she gets. Some gold diggers couldn''t wait to standing in the ice. As long as


    they bear some pain, they could get a sum of money, just swept it under the rug!


    Looking at this scene, Harriet was almost rage.


    "Unwilling?" Fang made a pitiful appearance. "I thought you were sincere."


    Camille was gloating, "Harriet, why don''t you have a try? Since you want to go back to Wesley so


    much, you have to pluck up the courage. "


    This woman was really good at adding fuel to the fire.


    Harriet looked at Wesley and expected him to stop him, even just a frown.


    However, to her disappointment, Wesley leaned on the back of the sofa without prevention. He even


    looked at her with interest.


    She suddenly understood that Wesley''s purpose was to torture her. Only when he was satisfied, would


    he let her go.


    "Okay."


    Harriet said the word calmly. Like the two women, she put her legs into the ice bucket.


    The icy water covered her calves, and the chilliness swept her whole legs. Harriet could not help


    shivering. She looked up at Wesley and found that the man''s face had be gloomy. Her heart just


    missed a beat.


    She did what he wanted. Why did he look unhappy instead?


    "Harriet is really sincere." Jeffery took a sympathetic look at Harriet and turned to Wesley, "Wesley,


    since she''s already in, why don''t you agree to her request?"


    Wesley just had a fake smile without mercy.


    "I''m curious how long Harriet could stand. Let¡¯s wait."


    Such a simple sentence seemed to seal her fate.


    Other people didn''t say a word anymore. They were used to such situations, so they continued to have


    fun in the party. Every so often the rubberneckers looked at Harriet with pity and disdain.


    As time went by, Harriet gradually felt top-heavy. Her drunkenness developed into an appalling


    headache. The cold under her feet also stimted her. The cold spread from her feet to the whole


    body.


    She looked resentfully at Wesley.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Wesley abandoned her without any pity, which was not a joke for the man.


    "Wesley, is that enough?" Harriet finally couldn''t help asking.


    The other two women were still standing in the ice bucket, talking andughing with the other men, as if


    they could not feel the cold, but Harriet knew that they were used to it, so that was nothing to them.


    But no matter how shameless she was, she was not that kind of whore!


    Wesley nced at her and saw her slender legs trembling slightly, which stung him.


    This woman, in any case, did not ask for mercy.


    Just as he was about to put an end to this suffer withpassion, the door was knocked.


    Someone came to the door and asked, "Who is over there?"


    Len stood outside. As soon as the door was opened, he looked in with a worried face.


    "Harriet!"


    Seeing the woman soaked in the ice bucket and her pale face, Len pushed the men in his way and


    rushed into the room.


    "Harriet, what happened to you?"


    Harriet responded in a faint voice: ¡°How did youe in? I told you to wait outside! "


    "If I wait outside, I''m afraid I won''t see you anymore!" Len said with anger and managed to take the


    woman out of the ice bucket.


    At this time, Camille said scornfully, "I had supposed you had the guts, however, it turns out that you


    bring a chaperone."


    Wesley looked ck as thunder.


    Len turned his head and stared at Wesley indignantly, "Are you a man without humanity? What mistake


    on earth did she make that you tortured her like this? "


    Someone interrupted him impolitely: ¡°Who are you? You have no position to talk here. Get out! "


    Len looked around the room and held Harriet''s arm angrily: "let''s go!"


    "Wait a minute..." Harriet frowned. Her stiff legs could not move immediately and dizziness also made


    her sick. But she still managed to be sober. She looked straight at Wesley, "Are you satisfied now?


    Could you tell me?"


    "No."


    A ruthless word was thrown back to her, Harriet frozen for a moment, and then a sense of


    powerlessness and being teased gushed out.


    "Wesley, have you never thought of epting me?"


    The man''s voice was grim: "You got it."


    "How dare you!" Harriet almost fainted. She knew that this man would not make she live an easy life.


    Never had she imagined that he would take such a malicious way.


    "Harriet,e on, he won''t grant your request at all. He is just making fun of you! Let me take you


    home," Len persuaded Harriet.


    When Wesley heard this, he suddenly said, "Do you have a ¡°home ¡°by now?". How could you ept


    the fact that your brother¡¯s death in such a short time? "


    Harriet was about to lift her feet and suddenly stopped, "You know where my brother is, don''t you?"


    Wesley''s eyes passed over them and then he sneered: "Aren''t you in a hurry to leave?"


    Len immediately said: "Harriet, he''s cheating you. He didn¡¯t know at all. Let''s go home and find


    solutions by ourselves. You''ve already injured"


    "Thank you foring with me today." Looking at Wesley''s ruthless eyes, Harriet suddenly understood


    his mean and turned over, "But Wesley and I still have some private affairs to talk about, so you go


    back first, I..."


    "No way!" Len was really angry and took an unprecedented unbending attitude, "How can you treat


    yourself in this way? Even if for your brother¡¯s sake, you should cherish your body. If Colin knows


    you''ve done harm to yourself for him, he will be very sad. "


    Then he managed to take Harriet out of the bucket.


    Harriet felt that Len spent a lot of muscle, however, his strength were not enough to hold her out, so


    she wanted toe down and leave by herself. But before she got up, she saw Fang push Len with


    resentment.

 Chapter127 Embarrassed

    Embarrassed


    "Bang¡±, they two together fell to the ground, very embarrassed.


    Harriet quickly helped Len, who was also sitting on the ground. Just now, he seemed to knock on the


    corner of the table by ident, "Len, are you okay? Did you get hurt? "


    Len covered his forehead and responded, "I¡¯m okay. And you? "


    There was a blood mark on his forehead and blood slipped through his fingers. Lies through his


    tongue!


    ¡°Len I''ll take you to the hospital. "Having said that, Harriet was anxious to help him up, but her legs


    were weak. Moreover, she was dizzy and felt helpless at the moment.


    Especially the people surrounded them wereughing at them. They just took pleasure in their


    embarrassment. No one came to give a hand. Harriet felt as if they were two clowns.


    At this moment, Harriet suddenly realized that Wesley wanted her toe here. He was just in order to


    punish her in front of the public, without dignity. Let her make an exhibition of herself. She had never


    been so insulted in her life!


    "Wesley, you are so cruel." She looked at the man with hatred, gnashing her teeth.


    Camille had a scornful smile on her face, but her voice was full of tenderness: "Harriet, you can''t me


    Wesley. Since you came to see him with your request, why do you bring other people here? Isn''t that


    on guard against us? Since you don''t trust us at first, why do youe here? "


    At the moment, Harriet was too angry to restrain the anger umted for a long time. So she stared


    at Camille coolly: "What''s it to you? It''s not your business. Do you have any voice here? "


    "You..." Camille choked. She didn''t expect the woman to speak to her in this way. She immediately


    looked at Wesley and spoke in an injured voice: "I''m just a reminder of goodwill. Wesley, listen to her


    words!"


    Jeffery was very discontented and said, "Hey, don''t put on airs. Who do you think you are? A super


    star?"


    Other people also looked at her with disgust, "if you are sensible, get out of here."


    "If you can¡¯t afford it, why are youe here?"


    Harriet held back her unnecessary emotions and helped Len to his feet, "let''s go."


    She was too dizzy to find the door, but she didn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    Len and Harriet slowly moved to the door. Just as they were about to go out, Len felt out of support and


    found Harriet fall straight down!


    "Harriet! ¡°He squatted down in hurry to pick her up, but unexpectedly, someone moved faster than him.


    When saw that Harriet was about to fall, Wesley noticed at the first time and stood up at once.


    However, it was still toote to catch Harriet. He could do nothing but watching her fell heavily on the


    floor.


    Fortunately, he was faster than others anyway.


    "You... wait! Who are you to take her away! "


    Seeing Wesley holding up Harriet, Len hastened to stand up and stopped him.


    Wesley didn''t look back, just left a sentence: "I''ll get even with you!"


    Len was stunned and about to chase him. Someone immediately blocked him: "You have the guts to


    rob the woman our Boss pick? I think you''re really tired of living, aren''t you?"


    Camille watched Wesley take Harriet away and clenched her fist.


    Wesley told her that he didn''t care about Harriet at all and had broken up with her? But his deeds didn¡¯t


    match his words!


    Pain, pain all over!


    Even in a daze, Harriet could palpably feel the difort of her body, which made her breathless.


    She felt like she had a long nightmare in which she saw Wesley wandering in front of her. She rushed


    to him and yelled angrily: "Give my brother back!"


    The man grabbed her by the wrist and said, "Colin is the only one you cherish?"


    Harriet responded without hesitate: "Or else? My mother is dead. What else do you want from me? You


    such a devil, give my brother back! Why did you take him away? Do you have ulterior motives? "


    Wesley''s eyes narrowed slightly. "How do you know I took him?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "You are always ying tricks! I won''t tell you! You''re going to harm others, aren''t you? "


    Listening to Harriet''s words, Wesley was extremely agitated. After all, wine is the mirror of the mind. In


    the past, Harriet''s love was in disguise. To him, it was just a bubble. She had already hated him to an


    extent!


    "I took him away, so what?" Wesley responded without mercy.


    Harriet was stunned, and couldn¡¯t help but beating his chest, "Why did you take him away? Why did


    you block all our ways out? "


    Wesley took her hands and slowly tightened. "What do you think my purpose is?"


    "What else can you do? It won''t be a good thing in a word!" Harriet cried with certainty: ¡°Is there


    someone who needs a kidney? Or do you want to take something else from my brother? Wesley, how


    can you be so selfish? I''ve done whatever you told. Could you let my only brother off?


    Then she began to cry again. "Wesley, can you bring Colin back? Please, if anything happens to him, I


    will suicide! If you still feel dissatisfied, you can do anything you like on me. If you want a kidney, I can


    donate. Please don¡¯t hurt Colin. Please... "


    In pleading and cries, his face clouded with anger in the eyes.


    He had never been annoyed as he was now, to an extent to strangle this woman, but having no heart


    to hurt her.


    He would not have hesitated before.


    After a while, Harriet fell in sleep. Her headache was sweeping her. The hazy and powerless feeling did


    not allow her to cry all the time.


    Looking at the disorderly woman, Wesley went out of the bedroom and ordered the waiter.


    After a while, a basin of hot water and tea were brought into the room, apanied by painkillers,


    clean pajamas, a bowl of porridge and other items for the hangover.


    "Boss, would you like some waiters to serve her?" The housekeeper manager asked carefully.


    Wesley looked at the woman on the bed and didn''t look at him: "No."


    The housekeeper manager was surprised. Will the boss take care of this woman himself? Christ!


    ording to the hyping, they had broken up already, or even terminated the contract. Who would know


    that they were getting along so well in private? If the news came out, it would trigger a great


    disturbance.


    He¡¯s just a manager. He didn''t have the courage to expose the affair.


    The door was quietly closed, and the two was left in the bedroom quietly.


    Wesley soaked Harriet''s legs in hot water and slowly applied them with a towel.


    "You are always a brilliant beggar for mercy." Wesley held her leg sullenly. "Why didn''t you beg today?"


    The woman on the bed muttered, and his hand was loose after all.

 Chapter128 Can鈥檛 Understand

    Can¡¯t Understand


    Wesley stayed up all night.


    He called two waitresses to take care of Harriet at dawn and then went back to hispany.


    It had been noon when Harriet woke up, looking at the unfamiliar hotel room, she was dumbfounded for


    a while.


    ¡°Miss Harriet, you''re awake! Would you like to wash up first, or have breakfast? We''ll prepare it for


    you." The waitress asked warmly, pulling Harriet¡¯s thoughts back.


    Harriet was confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me...¡±


    The waitress exined, ¡°Mr. Wesley brought you here to have a restst night. Is there anything wrong


    with you? We can get you to the hospital if you feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Harriet finally reminded of the scenes ofst night, though she had forgotten


    something because of drunkenness. Then she asked again with uncertainty, ¡°Was it really Boss Wesley


    brought me here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss Wesley didn¡¯t call in helpst night. He carefully looked after you by himself and didn¡¯t leave


    until this morning. It seemed that he didn¡¯t rest all night.¡± A waitress was outspoken and spoke out


    about everything.


    Harriet was shocked.


    Was it possible? Would Wesley be dedicated to take care of her?


    He had taken care of her a few times before because there was still a rtionship between them at that


    time, what was the intention this time?


    She increasingly couldn¡¯t understand this man.


    ¡°Miss Harriet, Miss Harriet?¡± The waitress called out.


    Harriet gathered her senses, ¡°I¡¯ll wash up first, while you prepare breakfast.¡±


    Harriet was pondering the things ofst night during the meal. Wesley obviously didn¡¯t care about that.


    How could he be willing to let her soak in ice water? She was already in poor health, and this made it


    even worse.


    Harriet couldn¡¯t care much about her headache, directly took a cab to Pop Culture Group from the


    hotel.


    ¡°Sorry, Miss Harriet, Boss Wesley is in a meeting.¡±


    When she arrived at the reception of the edifice, a security guard surprisingly stopped her this time,


    which never happened before. Apparently Wesley had specifically instructed it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for him to finish the meeting.¡± Harriet replied calmly.


    The security guard didn¡¯t say much and left her to wait.


    However, Harriet waited there for two hours. She frequently asked the receptionist during the time but


    was always told, ¡°The Boss Wesley was in a meeting.¡±


    She finally couldn¡¯t bear it and directly called to Wesley, but nobody answered.


    ¡°I must see Wesley!¡± Harriet stubbornly said to the receptionist.


    The receptionist replied helplessly, ¡°Sorry, Miss Harriet, Boss Wesley is really busy, or you cane


    next time.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait for it anymore.¡± Harriet¡¯s eyes rolled, then said with absolute certainty, ¡°I''m pregnant,


    you can''t keep a pregnant woman waiting here, can you?"


    The receptionist was shocked, ¡°What...what did you say?¡±


    Harriet spoke with a firm voice, ¡°Didn''t understand it? I mean I¡¯m pregnant with Wesley¡¯s child. Are you


    clear now?¡±


    ¡°Hold on...¡± The receptionist''s attitude was finally changed, hurriedly calling the office secretariat. Soon,


    she said to Harriet, ¡°You can go in now. Boss Wesley is in his office.¡±


    Harriet sneered in heart, ¡°Maybe he was in the office all the time, but deliberately left her out.¡±


    She finally arrived at Wesley¡¯s terse and decent office. After Harriet closed door, she found Camille was


    also here, and was pouring tea to Wesley with a smile.


    ¡°Why didn''t I know that Boss Wesley has a hobby of apanying by a beauty?¡± Harriet found it sour


    after she said so.


    Camille raised her head imperturbably, "I came over to discuss matters about work with Wesley.¡±


    Harriet resisted the urge to snicker.


    Was it a joke for an entertainer to talk about work with head honcho? Why didn¡¯t she go to Pleasure


    Media to find a producer or a director, but came here to find the CEO?


    "Really? What a coincidence! I''m also here to talk about work with Boss Wesley.¡± Harriet smiled lightly,


    and her face was still pale.


    Unexpectedly, Wesley posed a question just after her words, "Tell me, whose child is it?"


    After a short daze, Harriet nced at Camille¡¯s astonished eyes, immediately blinking her eyes


    affectedly. The corners of her eyes flushed a thick scarlet, "Mr. Wesley, how can you do this to your


    own child?¡±


    As expected, Camille¡¯s countenance suddenly changed.


    ¡°Miss Camille, I need to discuss some private things with Wesley. Could you please¡­¡± Harriet blinked


    pitifully at that woman.


    Camille was angry in her heart, but could only speak resentfully before the man, ¡°Ok, I''ll leave you


    alone.¡±


    The office door was closed. A triumphant look revealed in Harriet¡¯s eyes.


    But before she finished being pleased with herself, she heard the man''s cold voice, ¡°You can''t get


    pregnant, can you?¡±


    Harriet turned back, ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s hard. It doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯spletely impossible.¡±


    She almost believed it herself when she said that.


    Wesley sneered, ¡°You can create a child by yourself. Harriet, you are really miraculous!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Harriet couldn¡¯t continue to pretend atst.


    When was thest time she had sex with Wesley? She had forgotten it. Anyway, she had her


    menstruation once during the period, so it was really a miracle that she got pregnant.


    ¡°Wesley, you are really not funny.¡± Harriet shrugged his shoulders and was about to walk to sit on the


    sofa, but unexpectedly felt a tightening on the waist and was abruptly sped by the man to his thighs.


    Wesley''s voice was low and seductive, ¡°Have you already learned to make fun of me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Harriet had a cold jolt. She suddenly realized what a stupid thing she had done. She was really so


    impudent as to deceive Wesley, especially with this topic!


    ¡°Boss Wesley, I know you¡¯re always generous. You also brought me to rest though I was out of order


    She had no choice but to say so.


    Mentioningst night, Wesley''s strength around her waist tightened, ¡°I have warned you against getting


    too close to other men.¡±


    Harriet was speechless for a while, ¡°Boss Wesley, you misremembered, right? It was our previous


    agreement. Now I''m out of contract, and you have also agreed with it, so you shouldn¡¯t use the


    previous rules and regtions to restrain me anymore.¡±


    Wesley raised his eyebrows and sneered, ¡°If so, why did youe to me for anything?¡±


    Harriet smiled tteringly, ¡°After all, you are my former owner. Though there is no rtionship any


    more, the former affection still exists, and I can¡¯t find others, so you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?" Wesley picked her up suddenly and directly ced her on the desk, "You mean that you won''t


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Harriet suddenly felt it was wrong to say anything. The man seemed to be deliberately finding a fault,


    and he looked as if he had no impression of those thingsst night.


    ¡°You are naturally different in my heart. After all, you are the one who helped me when I was at my


    worst time. Even if we won''t have interactions in the future, I will always remember your kindness."


    Harriet said.


    ¡°I will also remember my unfulfilled crush.¡± She added in her heart.


    However, Wesley smiled coldly, ¡°Harriet, I don¡¯t have the relish to help things I have used.

 Chapter129 Keep Badgering

    Keep Badgering


    Hearing this, Harriet stiffened and stubbornly said, ¡°But you have promised me that I could get the


    answer if only I go to the Star Moon Bar. You shouldn''t fail to keep your faith with such a status as Boss


    Wesley.¡±


    Wesley looked at her levelly and said without expression, ¡°What I said was you should make me


    satisfied.¡±


    Harriet was furious, gritting her teeth and trying to stay calm, ¡°Was there anything you weren''t satisfied


    withst night? Wasn''t I obedient enough?¡±


    Wesley''s elongated eyes narrowed slightly, "The man you obedient to was not me!¡±


    Harriet was bewildered, struggling to resist the urge to swear regardless of appearance, continued to


    say, ¡°But you didn¡¯t stop me though you were on the spot, did you? That meant you tacitly approved, so


    I haveplied with your request, right?


    At the same time, Harriet feigned rubbing her knee.


    ¡°Boss Wesley, you don¡¯t know how harsh the ice water was! I still remember how chilly it was which


    made the nerve of my legs numb as if they were broken.


    The reason she deliberately mentioned this was that Wesley took care of herst night, which meant


    the man still cared about her health. Moreover, she suffered so much yesterday, it was unworthy if she


    didn¡¯t highlight it.


    As expected, Wesley pondered for a moment after hearing this. Harriet took advantage of the


    opportunity, touched her forehead with other hand.


    ¡°s, the ss of wine was so strong that I still feel dizzy now. But I can stand it for your satisfaction.¡±


    Wesley raised his eyebrows unmoved, "For me? I''m afraid it was for your brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Harriet pursed her lips.


    The office fell into a short silence, Harriet couldn¡¯t figure out what was the real meaning of the man.


    ¡°Who told you that Colin was taken away by me?¡± Wesley broke the silence after a long time.


    Harriet lowered her head and replied calmly, ¡°I found it out myself.¡±


    In fact, it was Aya who deliberately revealed it to her before the day she left.


    After the car ident, Colin naturally felt bad when he heard of the death of Andrew Watson, the father


    of Aya, so he hurriedly came to Watson¡¯s house to verify the truth.


    But Watson family scolded him severely, and then kicked him out without any further words. After


    calming down, the Watson family reminded that Colin should be responsible for thepensation, so


    they pursued out and coincidentally saw him being forcibly taken away by a ck car.


    The logo of the car showed it was a private carmonly used by the Smith family.


    Harriet won¡¯t give up following it on though Aya said repeatedly that it was only a guess because she


    didn¡¯t clearly see it.


    ¡°So... was it exactly you who had taken Colin away?¡± Harriet didn¡¯t want to make puzzling talk any


    more, pulling Wesley''s arm and pleadingly saying, ¡°If you truly took him away, I will ignore what you''re


    going to do to him as long as you give him back.¡±


    Wesley¡¯s eyes became indifferent, "What eligibility do you have to haggle over?


    Harriet was frozen, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not capable of doing anything for you. You should at least tell me your


    purpose of taking Colin away. If it''s something like needing an organ, I can ...¡±


    The man interrupted her coldly, "If need a kidney, are you willing to donate it for him?¡±


    Harriet¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, but replying without hesitation, ¡°I do! I¡¯ll agree to anything you say


    as long as Colin is safe. Wesley, my brother is still young and he has his own life ahead of him, but it


    doesn''t matter to me.¡±


    Looking at the anxious woman with uninformed words in front of him, Wesley¡¯s face got increasingly


    chill.


    ¡°What a touching sibling love!¡±


    Harriet thought the man finally moved, staring at him expectantly and closely, waiting for his response.


    However, the man just coldly left a word, ¡°It''s not me that took him away.¡±


    The light in Harriet''s eyes suddenly dimmed.


    She actually got such a response after badgering him for so long.


    ¡°Why did you deliberately make the promise if you don''t know his whereabouts? Is it funny to fool me?¡±


    Following the disappointment, an anger filled Harriet¡¯s heart.


    However, Wesley just approached her cheek calmly, and a cool aura was lingering around.


    ¡°I never said I know his specific whereabouts, but you were the one who kept badgering me.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Harriet¡¯s heart went cold little by little, ¡°Wesley, I thought you are just selfish and heartless, but now


    I realize that you are a demon who takes pleasure in others¡¯ pain!¡±


    She was really insane to mess with this man!


    Wesley sneered silently, sping her delicate chin and saying verbatim, ¡°Yes, especially like to take


    pleasure in you."


    ¡°Demon!" Harriet said the word viciously and tried to get off the table, but was shackled by the man,


    immediately became irritated, ¡°What do you actually want?¡±


    Wesley suddenly pushed her down on the desk, propped up his arms to her sides to confine her. His


    dark eyes emitted a dangerous light.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m a demon? Then I¡¯ll show you what a real demon is."


    ¡°Wesley, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Harriet struggled angrily, "Are you ufortable for even one day without


    tormenting me?"


    ¡°You came here on your own volition today.¡± Wesley restrained her resistance easily, ¡°Since you want


    to get pregnant so much, then I will fulfill you."


    "Let go of me!" Harriet resisted forcefully.


    Is this crazy man really going to do anything shameful in the office?


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Realizing that it was futile to continue struggling, Harriet simply ventured to say, ¡°Wesley,


    have you already infatuated with me?"


    The man stopped his action as soon as she said so.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Otherwise, how would you like to do such intimate things with me?" Harriet said reasonably, ¡°If I recall


    it right, don¡¯t you have a monophobia? And I also heard you never look back, but you are attracted to


    someone you''re no longer interested in. Isn¡¯t it what I guessed?¡±


    Wesley sneered without sound, ¡°Nice imagination!¡±


    Harriet pretended to be pity, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not as I said? What a pity! Could you let me go if it was not


    because you like me? I can¡¯t be responsible for your reputation to be badly affected if outsiders see it.¡±


    It must be admitted that Harriet was good at diverting attention. Although Wesley could recognize the


    woman¡¯s tricks, his desire was really dissipated because of his interruption.


    He loosened her up.


    Harriet hurriedly leapt off the table like a frightened rabbit, retreating and looking at him warily, as if


    Wesley was a dreadful monster.


    Since Harriet couldn¡¯t know the whereabouts of Colin from Wesley, she didn¡¯t intend to waste any more


    time, then was about to leave. But the man¡¯s cold voice sounded behind her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a ce that you cane and go as you please.¡±


    Harriet stopped her steps. She knew the man wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily, "what¡¯s the meaning of boss


    Wesley?¡±


    ¡°Your behaviorsst night let me down.¡± Wesley leisurely sat on the office leather chair, crossing his


    fingers, as if he was talking about an insignificant matter, "So, the treaty signed before should continue


    to be fulfilled."


    Harriet stared incredulously, "Wesley, are you kidding me?"


    Wesley raised his long eyebrows lightly. It was obvious that he was not a person who liked to joke.


    Thinking of Wesley''s cold eyesst night and the situation that he indifferently looked at her being


    teased by that group of people, Harriet shook her head decisively, "I refuse, unless you have a logical


    reason."

 Chapter130 Childish

    Childish


    She regained her freedom at the high price of reputation! Only a fool would go back into the trouble


    again.


    Wesley was not annoyed and spoke evenly: "Unless you give up looking for Colin."


    Harriet furrowed.


    She thought that if Wesley is willing to help, she could save a lot of time, but the key is... is Wesley


    really so kind?


    "Wesley, don''t make fun of me. You are so busy that can¡¯t squeeze time from your schedule just for my


    personal affairs, can you?"


    This was what Wesley said to her, and now she just gave it back.


    At this time, the door was suddenly knocked, and Camille came from outside: "Wesley, are you


    finished? May Ie in now? "


    Harriet responded without thinking:"No way!"


    Wesley said slowly, e in."


    The two responded at the same time with totally different answers, then they looked at each other.


    Harriet was not happy: "We haven''t finished yet. Why do you let her in?"


    Wesley looked indifferent: "Since you don''t agree to my request, there''s nothing to say."


    "Who says I won''t? I''m just thinking about it. " Harriet didn''t know what¡¯s the matter with herself and had


    changed her mind unconsciously.


    At this moment, Camille had opened the door, walked in with a graceful step, and talked to Wesley in a


    coquettish tone, as if she didn''t see Harriet.


    "Wesley, let''s go to lunchter. It''s almost time to knock off. I''ll wait here for a while and book a


    restaurant by the way."


    Harriet was ufortable and jealous at the same time. Before Wesley''s reply, she said, "Camille,


    Wesley and I have something to discuss, and Wesley has done me a great favor. I''m going to invite


    Wesley to have a feast today. Can you make another appointment next time?"


    Camille''s brow slightly frowned, but she soon stretched out. In front of Wesley, she was always


    pretending to be considerate and elegant.


    "Really? Wesley, did you say yes? "


    Harriet was ready to be exposed, but unexpectedly, the man just said "yes" to patch up the clumsy lie.


    Camille, unwilling but polite, said goodbye and left.


    As soon as the woman left, Harriet took the initiative to say: "I''ve considered your request. I know how


    many women are dreaming of getting your favor. I can''t let you down. Since you are willing to help me,


    I will abide by the previous treaty until we find Colin."


    She had thought the possibility that Wesley might lie, for example, he really robbed Colin, but then she


    thought about Wesley¡¯s power. Even if he did such a thing, there was no need to hide it. Even if he took


    Colin away in front of her and let her hysterical, he would not care about anything.


    So there was no reason and no need for him to keep it from her.


    Wesley was very satisfied with the woman''spromise, and even his mood became clear. "So, the


    ce for lunch is --"


    Harriet didn¡¯t made any respond until she heard that: "Just a moment. I''ll book a restaurant."


    Instead of looking at her, Wesley concentrated himself into the work on theputer screen.


    After booked the restaurant, Harriet looked up to find that Wesley was working. She quietly stayed on


    the sofa, waiting for the off-duty time as she didn¡¯t want to disturb Wesley.


    It''s said that the man who are working hard is the most handsome one. Harriet looked at Wesley''s


    perfect face andmented its correctness in the heart .


    The handsome and elegant figure of this man felt like a rolling mountain, with cold and calm. His facial


    features were of the type of elegant and noble childe, but made people feel a sense of distance for no


    reason.


    As she looking at him, Wesley suddenly turned over and nced at Harriet unprepared.


    "You''ve been staring at me for five minutes."


    Harriet coughed suddenly, hiding the fact that was lured by the handsome, and said boldly, "Aren''t you


    working? Why did you distract to figure out what I''m doing next to you? "


    "It depends on the person, whether they will be distracted or not." Wesley turned off theputer, got


    up and grabbed the coat on the hanger.


    Harriet was not convinced and muttered after him, "Are you doubt my ability to do two things at once?


    In fact, I can, such as eating snacks while watching TV, I''m the best at it."


    Wesley turned his head and gave her a look.


    Harriet was puzzled by the look.she was just about to ask a question when heard the man throw out


    the word: "Childish."N?velDrama.Org content.


    "......"


    Okay, she was childish, after her second think. Oddly enough, she was actually arguing this with


    Wesley, obviously she should not be so rxed around him.


    The two had just walked out the front door of thepany when they saw Louisa''s head poking out of


    the window of a sedan.


    "Wesley!"


    She waved to Wesley, gesturing him toe to her. When she saw Harriet stand by Wesley, her face


    became mixed. She didn''t know whether to say hello to the woman.


    Wesley came to the window. "What''s up?"


    Louisa was displeased, "Wesley, only when I have something to do, can Ie to you?"


    The biggest difference from before is that Wesley would not be as cold and detached as he is now,


    throwing out only one or two words, not even a concerning word.


    "You are pregnant, take care of yourself." Wesley finally said a sentence of concern.


    Heard that, Louisa was happy and looked at him with expectation, "Wesley, we haven''t had a lunch


    together for a time, are you free today? Why don''t we have a lunch together?"


    Wesley spoke calmly: "I have an appointment."


    "With whom?" Louisa''s eyes swept over Harriet''s face, then being suddenly enlightened, "Is it a date


    with her?"


    Harriet was almost struck by Louisa''s words, as if they were a couple.


    "But Wesley, although I want to make another appointment next time, it''s not easy for me to sneak out


    like today! Please, please go out with me today~"


    Just as before, Louisa yed the same trick of coquetry.


    Wesley agreed, "Never again."


    Harriet had no other words to say. She could guess the reason for this wayward woman to sneak out.


    Sure enough, after getting on the car, Louisa kept pestering Wesley to ask if he had found Colin and


    what did he found. Wesley gave a few short answers, which made Louisa feel bored.


    Theye to the restaurant, the atmosphere is more silent. Knowing that Colin is still missing, Louisa''s


    eyes were a little wet.


    "Don''t be picky."


    Seeing Louisa throw out a broli, Wesley gave a order.


    Louisa pouted her mouth and said, "It''s not delicious, or you do me a favor to eat it?"


    Wesley gave her an look without facial expression, and she immediately exined: "Just kidding~"


    Looking at themunication between them, Harriet suddenly regretted having lunch with them.


    They''re so "lovey-dovey".


    She bowed her head and pretended to be eating, more silent.


    Since she was pregnant, Louisa had been very sensitive to the emotions and as well to that of others,


    so she noticed that Harriet was deliberately quiet. She thought about it and spoke to Harriet leisurely.


    "Harriet, thank you for looking for Colin for such a long time. I''ll give you soup instead of wine. Here''s to


    you."


    Harriet felt funny. She''s Colin''s family. Of course, she would spare no effort to find out. Why should she


    propose a ¡°toast¡±?


    But Harriet obediently raised her ss.


    The soup was boiling. Louisa picked it up, but she was scalded by the edge of the bowl. Therefore her


    hands identally got rid of it, and the soup all sshed on the back of Harriet''s hand.


    "Oh, I''m sorry!" Louisa spoke in a panic, but she looked at the man next to her at the corner of the


    eyes.


    Wesley quickly pulled the scaled hand and soaked in in the cold tea on the table, gazing at Louisa


    unkindly.


    Seeing his reaction, Louisa showed a sly smile.


    "I''m sorry Harriet, I am not on purpose, just a careless hand shake, just ......"

 Chapter131 Like Wesley

    Like Wesley


    Before Harriet could speak, Wesley''s low voice rang out: "Why are you so self-willed?"


    Louisa was aggrieved, "I''m not willful..."


    Wesley insisted and threw out a sentence: "Louisa, don''t y tricks in front of me, unless you don''t


    want this child."


    The threat was so serious that Louisa turned pale. "I didn''t mean to embarrass Harriet, Wesley. Don''t


    scare me..."


    "If you doubt it''s a bluff, you can have a try."


    Louisa was so frightened that she couldn''t speak, on the verge of crying.


    Although Harriet was very upset about Louisa, she didn''t get burned actually. Listening to the man''s


    tone, she was afraid that the more they talked, the more angry they were, so she had to mediate the


    dispute.


    "Wesley, actually I''m okay. Louisa is pregnant. It''s understandable that she''s careless. Let''s forget it?"


    Wesley nced at her coldly. She was silent, but still naughty winked at him.


    After all, Wesley didn''t say anything more. Louisa bowed her head with mixed feelings.


    It was not long before, the person who could stop Wesley from getting angry was her. However, the


    role had changed.


    During the period, Wesley had a call about business, he went out to handle the emergency. Then,


    Louisa couldn¡¯t help to asking Harriet.


    "Harriet, do you like Wesley?"


    Harriet almost choked on the woman''s surprising question and subconsciously responded, "What are


    you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Louisa spoke stubbornly: "If you don''t like him, why didn''t you say anything


    just now? Although I am sometimes careless, I can feel that you like Wesley ."


    Harriet felt slightly bitter. She thought that is she so obvious that an outsider can see it? What about


    Wesley? Couldn''t he really feel it?


    "Even if I like him, so what?" Harriet didn''t get stuck, and said calmly, "it''s none of your business."


    Louisa''s eyes grew wide. "If you really like it, I will give you full support!"


    If Harriet could win the favor of Wesley, she wouldn¡¯t be forced to marry Wesley?


    Harriet chuckled, "Do you think that if Wesley likes me, he won''t force a match with you?"


    "... Yes, that''s what I think" Louisa didn''t deny it.


    However, Harriet felt like she had heard a big joke, "Louisa, you''re born in a famous family. At least you


    should understand the "well-matched marriage ". Even if Wesley doesn''t marry you, he will marry other


    women from brilliant families . "


    Heard that, Louisa sat straight and said in serious.


    "That''s what other people think. Harriet, Wesley and I have known each other for a long time. I''ve never


    seen him so nervous just now. He cares about you very much!"


    Harriet''s heart moved. Once upon a time, in the face of Wesley''s tenderness, she had such illusion, but


    this man...


    "Louisa, you are over thinking."


    "I didn''t think much!"Louisa said with certainty:"Just because of Wesley hadn¡¯t encountered love


    before, he just didn¡¯t figure out his affection. Harriet, otherwise, you can try to get pregnant, I''m a


    hundred percent positive that he will ept you! "


    Listening to Louisa''s groundless words, Harriet just smiled and didn''t answer.


    If Wesley really liked her, why did he turn a blind eye to herst night?


    She thought that just a joke! No matter how insensitive a man is, he would protect the girl he loved.


    How about Wesley? "Love well,whip well"?


    The more she thought about it, the less she had appetite. As she ate, her stomach began to ache


    unconsciously, and she knot her brows .


    "Harriet, what''s the matter with you?"


    When she noticed that Harriet wasn¡¯t well, Louisa immediately asked, but Harriet didn''t pay attention to


    her words at all. She just felt more and more pain in her stomach, which was unbearable.


    Wesley went back to the table. Before could hear Louisa''s words, he saw Harriet''s eyes closed and


    suddenly fell from the seat. Fortunately, he acted before thought and caught her in time.


    "What did you do to her?" Wesley looked at Louisa with sullen.


    Louisa felt aggrieved. "I didn''t do anything. She suddenly fainted. It''s none of my business!"


    Wesley picked up the woman and nced at Louisa. "If anything happens to her, you won¡¯t live easily."


    Louisa was stunned. She was both disappointed and relieved.


    Have Wesley ever said such words to her because of another woman? All of these facts just proved


    that all her guess were right?


    Half an hourter, in the inpatient department of the hospital¡ª¡ª


    "Harriet gets a cold in the spleen and stomach, acute gastroenteritis after eating heavy oil and spicy


    food, and painf caused by abdominal colic. It won''t be a big problem if she have finished


    intravenous drip."


    The doctor said to Wesley and left with a few words about the patient.


    Harriet was lying on the bed with her eyes closed and her face pale.


    Looking at her, Louisa sighed: "Harriet is much thinner now..."


    When Louisa said that, Wesley also noticed that Harriet had lost a lot of weightpared with when


    she was with him before. When he took her to the hospital just now, he obviously felt that her waist was


    much thinner.


    "Isn''t that Harriet who just went in?"


    "Yes, that''s her!"


    In the corridor, there were three or two families of patients who kept looking and whispering.


    As he was in a hurry, Wesley drove directly to the nearest hospital. After emergency treatment, the


    doctor arranged Harriet to rest in the ordinary ward.


    Because other wards were full, this time, there were many curious patients'' families around. After all,


    it''s hard for ordinary people to see this kind of beautiful appearance.


    Wesley was about to ask for a change of ward. At this time, Harriet slowly opened her eyes. What she


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    saw is Wesley, which was quite unexpected.


    "You... What''s the matter with me? "


    "Acute gastroenteritis."


    Harriet thoughtfully and slowly responded with one word: "Okay."


    What kind of attitude?


    Wesley immediately dissatisfied, "Can''t you take care of yourself?"


    When Harriet heard this, there was also displeasure in her tone: "Of course I don''t want to ask for


    trouble, but I can¡¯t control,ok?"


    Wesley did not retort.


    The woman was right, just now the doctor did mention that her legs suffer from cold water before. In


    addition, she was born with a cold body, so the spleen and stomach caused difort, that is to say,


    the culprit is he literally.


    The two were talking when Louisa stared unhappily at the ss window and said, "Wesley, let''s


    change wards, there are just too many gossips here."


    Harriet looked out the window and there were indeed a bunch of people with phones taking pictures.


    Wesley closed the curtains, but Harriet knew it was useless. She estimated that their news would hit


    the headline tomorrow, so it was inconvenient to be a star.


    "I''m sorry, I think you will be involved in my news again." Harriet took a tone of joke.


    Wesley just said:"Take care of yourself."


    It sounded like he had a good mood. Harriet didn¡¯t bother him and fell sleep quickly.

 Chapter132 At a loss

    At a loss


    Louisa didn''t disturb their sweet time. She left the inpatient department, humming a song to herself. But


    as soon as she got out of the hospital, she saw a familiar person, cherry.


    In fact, she and the Whitty sisters were not close, but they were rtives, so she had to say hello when


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    they meet.


    Before, she heard that Irene ttered all the day and she had offended people one day. Nobody knew


    where she had gone. Even Jones¡¯ family couldn''t save her. After dealing with cherry a few times, she


    felt morefortable.


    "Louisa, what a coincidence." Cherry also saw Louisa and came forward in surprise. She was not as


    enthusiastic as Irene.


    Louisa had a good impression of her. She asked in a clear voice, "Yes, it''s a coincidence. What are you


    doing in the hospital?"


    "Just a medical report." Louisa said and looked around, with a slightly worried tone: "You''re here for the


    prenatal examination, aren''t you? Why are you alone? "


    "No, I am..." Louisa coughed and stopped her mouth in time. "I am not alone! The driver is parking the


    car, or I''ll give you a ride?"


    Cherry just got on a free ride. But she seemed to be worried. She opened mouth several times but


    didn''t speak.


    "Cherry, what do you want to say?" Louisa couldn''t stand people keeping her in suspense.


    Cherry sighed: "Louisa, I''ve kept some words in my heart for a long time, but we don''t see each other


    very often. I''m not qualified to mention it. But today, I must tell you. "


    Listening to her words, Louisa turned her head and became nervous.


    "Don''t you think your fiance and Harriet are too close?" Cherry pondered and said: "several trending


    topic on Harriet are all rted to Wesley. Moreover, the paparazzi also photographed Harriet went to


    ¡®the Starmoon bar¡¯ just to meet Wesley. It''s all from insider. Wesley kept all the manuscripts from


    publishing. That''s why I told you deliberately. "


    Unlike what she expected, Louisa was neither hysterical nor angry, which was totally different from her


    wayward style.


    "Well, thank you for your attention, but you don''t have to tell me such news in the future. I believe in


    Wesley. Those are just for fun."


    Cherry frowned more tightly, holding Louisa''s hand, and said, "Louisa, I won''tment on your private


    affairs. But you should think about it carefully, Wesley is your child''s father, if you just let the rumors go


    on. When the child is born, he will care about his father''s affairs."


    Louisa chuckled, "What are you thinking about? Even if the child knows that, it will be many yearster.


    Why worry about this? Besides, Wesley is not the father of the child. Even if he is a phndere... "


    Suddenly, Louisa realized that she slipped out.


    Cherry keenly captured the information, but pretended not to care about it. "You see, you are confused


    when pregnant. How can you say Wesley isn¡¯t the father? If the words are heard by others, the rumors


    will begin to circte about his identity, a bastard?"


    "Nonsense! Who dares to say Colin''s child is bastard?" Louisa was so naive that she revealed the fact


    in a hurry. She had long forgotten what her mother had told her.


    Cherry pretended not to care about the message, patted Louisa on the shoulder andforted her,


    saying, "Well, I don''t speak properly. Don''t be angry, so as not to do harm to the child."


    She said gentle words, but she began to think about the next step.


    Colin...Colin? Is this child Harriet¡¯s brother''s?


    As Harriet''s ¡®bestie¡¯, she knew all about Harriet''s private affairs and made Harriet put down all her


    guard.


    If that''s the truth, it''s much more interesting......


    Near dinner time, Harriet woke up with hunger.


    When the sky was dim, she looked at the bed and found Wesley standing at the other end. Only look at


    his figure, could her heart beat faster.


    "Why are you still here?" As soon as she asked, she regretted that she didn''t use her noodle. He must


    be worried about her so stay here. It goes without saying!


    Wait a minute......worried?


    The man said without emotion:"Just enjoy the scenery."


    "......"Harriet smiled and said, "I can''t believe Mr. Smith had a talent for dry jokes."


    As she finished, her stomach was growling.


    "Did you have dinner? Do you want to have dinner together?" Harriet took the initiative to invite.


    Wesley neither say yes nor no.


    Then Jack knocked on the door, as Wesley had ordered him to prepare dinner.


    This arrangement just warmed Harriet¡¯s heart, but after seeing that her dinner was just porridge, she


    suddenly disappointed, "Could I change some other food?"


    "You can''t." Wesley denied with ruthless and coldness.


    Harriet gritted her teeth, "So you can''t eat anything else either, you can only drink white porridge with


    me."


    Coming to the bed, Wesley just responded with one word: "Okay."


    Jack couldn''t help but looking at his boss while setting the dishes.


    Although the boss may not notice, in his eyes, the response reflected spoil, a far cry form before.


    Wesley used to talk to Harriet with a sarcastic tone.


    After Jack left silently, there were only Harriet and Wesley left in the ward.


    Harriet scooped the porridge bitterly. She knew that her stomach could only eat this currently, but she


    was very depressed when she thought that she had not eaten well, had not slept enough, and could


    just eat porridge when she was sick.


    When she was eating, the man next to her threw out a sentence: "When you recover, I will take you to


    eat delicious food."


    Harriet was stunned. Was he trying to coax her?


    "You promise? You''re not wheedling me? "


    Wesley raised his eyebrow. "When did I cheat you?"


    Harriet was so happy that the porridge in front of her didn''t seem so hard to swallow. "When I get


    better, I must eat the most expensive food and ask you to pay for it, or I''ll be waste the opportunity."


    When Wesley heard this, he made a slight pause. "Are you still dizzy?"


    "If I had fainted, I would have said it." Harriet said with smile, moving to Wesley''s cheek, "Are you


    worried about me? How much? Worried so much that waiting here all the time? "


    Wesley raised her eyes. Harriet couldn''t help blushing because of his ck and shining pupils.


    Especially when she was too close to he, she couldn''t help shrinking when feeling their breath mixed.


    The man suddenly stretched out his hand, sped her small chin, gave her a quick kiss, and then


    loosed her grip.


    Harriet froze.


    This kiss is obviously different from the past, as if she is a precious treasure, which makes he thinking


    about her all the time, but can''t bear to touch, as pure as the puppy love.


    The heart beat faster suddenly. Harriet, who is good at giving him a taste of his own medicine, was at a


    loss.


    Wesley, what did he mean? What did the kiss mean? Or just her over thinking?


    "Eat." The man''s words pulled her back to her senses.


    Harriet hurriedly bowed her head, quietly sipping the porridge one bite after another, but her mind was


    full of thoughts.


    Looking at the woman''s flushed cheeks and awkward move, a smile appeared on his face. His eyes


    was filled with tenderness , but unfortunately Harriet did not see.

 Chapter133 Think about it

    Think about it


    After dinner, Harriet took a walk in the garden downstairs of the hospital on the excuse of helping


    digestion. Wesley apanied her.


    The afterglow was pouring down, the evening breeze was gentle, and many patients who have almost


    recovered were chatting in twos and threes downstairs. However, Harriet found that where Wesley


    went, the crowd were always quiet for a while.


    That''s for sure. After all, all people like to look at the handsome guy?


    "You are so charming that you captured the whole people¡¯s attention in the hospital by ident." After


    Harriet said it, she also noticed the jealousy in her tone.


    Wesley looked at her: "Jealous?"


    Perhaps because of the twilight, Harriet noticed that Wesley were tender.


    "To be exact, I''m jealous. I''m beautiful enough but not as attractive as a man ." Harriet shook her head


    slightly.


    As soon as the words were finished, a patient suddenly came to them and spoke bravely:"Mr. Smith!


    Hello, I admire you very much and hope to be a sessful businessman like you in the future.


    So, could you please sign for me? I''ll use this as a signal to motivate myself! "


    This is a young female patient. Not only admiration was in her eyes, but also love!


    She was so sincere. However, it''s a pity that she was rejected by Wesley: "I''m not a star, it''s


    meaningless to sign."


    The female patient bowed her head and left with disappointment.


    "Oh, how can Mr. Smith be so square? You see how she adore you. What''s wrong with signing your


    name? " Harriet teased, " She ignore me, such a star, in front of you!"


    Wesley nced at her. "You can call her back."


    "No." Harriet refused without thinking. After that, she found that her reaction was too fast. The man was


    looking at her with a smile and she didn''t know what it meant.


    They didn¡¯t walk for a long time, because then someone followed the example of the female patient and


    came to chat with Wesley. Although the man''s reaction was as cold as before, Harriet resolutely took


    him back to the ward.


    She didn''t know why, but she had the siren that her man maybe lured by others.


    "You used to say that I am flirtatious, like the flower attracts bees and butterflies. In my opinion, you


    should use this word to yourself." Harriet sat on the bed, said enigmatically.


    Wesley flipped through the magazine and said without looking up: "I just attract you."


    "......"


    Harriet''s a brass, which never blushes easily. However, she found herself going red.


    The second day, Molly came to help Harriet check-out in the morning.


    "Molly, did Wesley ask you to do this?" Harriet said unconsciously, as she had breakfast.


    Molly was busy sliding his mobile phone to read the entertainment news, and nodded after hearing the


    words, "Yes, Wesley also said that you can go to Pleasure after you recovery, and the procedures for


    signing the contract can be handledter."


    Return to Pleasure?


    Put the somewhat dubious rumor among Wesley and her aside, isn''t it criticized to go back to


    Pleasure? The rumour that had just stopped before would surely go around again.


    Thinking of this, Harriet said, "Let me think about it again."


    Molly was stunned. "Think about it? Harriet, it''s a good opportunity for you to return to Pleasure, isn''t it?


    Unless you quit this field, other entertainmentpanies will not ept you if you leave Pleasure.


    Moreover, "Lady in the Eyes" has a good response, we should strive for another one. "


    After listening to Molly''s words, Harriet remembered that "Lady in the eye" premiered recently. It had


    released several episodes. But because she is worried about Colin, she had not paid attention to the


    response on the Inte.


    She turned on her mobile phone to log on to the Inte and watched thements below the TV


    series. She found that the prizationments were particrly serious.


    Some praised her for her performance skills, while the other swore her as "the other woman".


    Among the hotments, she found that the audience quarreled more and more. The only thing that


    made Harriet happy was that she had a lot of die-hard fans.


    "Now, taking advantage of the poprity of this TV series, you should quickly do publicity and


    participate in activities, or take part in a variety show. In this aspect, Pleasure "will definitely give you a


    full support in film and TV series resources, so you''d bettere back." Molly tried to persuade me.


    However, Harriet had her own ns in the mind.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After discharge, Harriet went back to her apartment and knocked on the neighbor¡¯s door. It''s a long


    time before Len opened the door.


    Harriet was surprised to see that the man''s forehead was covered with a ring of gauze, and some


    bruises on his cheek. She was shock: "Len, what''s the matter with you?"


    There was helplessness on Len''s face. At the beginning, he didn''t want to say it. Only after Harriet''s


    questioning, did he say it was caused by Fang and other people that night.


    Harriet felt guilty and pulled him into the room, insisted on helping him change the gauze.


    She associated that Wesley''s style of doing things is the same as those of Fang. Once there is


    something fail to meet his request, he would deal with others at will, even in a way that ordinary people


    can''t ept. Harriet was even more angry.


    "Forget it, I''m weak, that¡¯s the fact. None of those people are good guys." Len sighed heavily and


    admonished Harriet anxiously, "if you are with Wesley in the future, you should pay attention to your


    words and deeds, and don''t offend him at will, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble."


    "Who''s going to be with him." Harriet''s tone was t.


    Len was stunned, "Don''t you go back to Pleasure?


    Harriet frowned. "Why do you all think I''m going back to Pleasure?"


    "I don''t mean anything else. I just think that your TV series is popr recently. You can just go back


    and get new resources to promote yourself. I''m sure you will be more famous." Len was in a hurry to


    exin.


    Harriet gave a slight smile and said, "More sarcasm, more famous?"


    "It''s better than ¡®nobody¡¯," Len said with a wry smile.


    With that, he took a stack of information on the tea table and sighed.


    "Look at this smallpany I''ve invested in. It''s full of rookies. They are not even the "small potato" in


    this industry. I really hope they can be famous by sarcasm. As long as they can make thepany


    well-known, it doesn''t matter which way they use. It is the first step that costs."


    Harriet took the files and looked at it. There were some little stars she didn''t remember. Some of them


    just graduated from performance schools. None of them had a powerful family background. This


    entertainmentpany, named Harvest, was really not famous in the industry.


    "To tell you the truth, I also nned to take a stake in argepany at the beginning, but my ability


    is limited, so I can only aim at such small goals. Forget it. What are you going to do next? "


    Harriet looked at the list, pondered for a moment, and suddenly said, "Len, I want to sign to Harvest."


    Len stunned, "what?"


    "I mean, I''m thinking about signing this smallpany you''re in." Harriet was serious, not like joking,


    "Didn''t you say Harvest isck of public attention? Although my reputation is not particrly well


    known, and I have been attacked by theizen all the time, as long as I am signed, it will definitely


    bring exposure to thepany. "


    Len was shocked, then shook his head. "How can this work? Harvest is too small and the opportunities


    are not enough for your development. You will only be dyed if you sign in."


    "It doesn''t matter." Harriet looked at him calmly. "Let me try."


    Seeing the woman''s insistence, Len couldn''t continue to refuse immediately, so he decided to


    After Harriet off, Len''s gentle face returned to calm. It was not as gentle as just now, but the calm as if it


    was ruthless and gloomy.


    "Wesley, I''d like to see how much you care about this woman." He slowly spit out this sentence,


    breaking into a smile of unknown meaning.

 Chapter134 Talk too much

    Talk too much


    The next day, Harriet, at the appointed time, was going to have an interview with Len at Harvest, but


    unexpectedly, as soon as she went out, she met Jack up the elevator.


    Seeing Harriet and Lening with talking andughter, Jack frowned unconsciously, "Harriet, Wesley


    inform you to pack up your things and get ready to move."


    Harriet was stunned. "Move? Did I say I am going to move? "


    "Wesley said that since you have promised to re-perform the contract, you must follow his instructions."


    Jack replied.


    Harriet browned. She knew Wesley had a strong desire for control, but she didn''t expect to be so


    strong that he couldn''t wait to order her in one day.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t agree to this. I''m very satisfied with this ce. I don''t like living in his empty and


    inhumane vi, so you should told him to stop arranging where I live. I''ll go there as long as he needs


    me. I don''t have to move."


    Heard that, Jack was in a bit of a dilemma and looks at Len by the way.


    Len immediately said, "Harriet, it doesn''t matter. Returning my house now won''t cost me anything. As


    long as... as long as Wesley doesn''t embarrass you, just do as he told. "


    "Why should I listen to him in everything?" Harriet is really fed up with Wesley''s high-handed style.


    Len pulled her arm. "Harriet, you''d better be obedient. Think about thest time in the bar. Don''t annoy


    Wesley any more."


    Speaking of this, he squeezed out a smile, "I''m really worried that he will embarrass you again."


    Harriet suddenly had nothing to say.


    Jack saw this scene in his eyes. Somehow, he began to worry about his boss.


    This Len looked too considerate, and had a talent and gentle appearance. It seemed like he would


    rather hurt himself than let Harriet be embarrassed. All women would be moved when facing a man like


    this, would Harriet be an exemption?


    Since Harriet insisted, Jack didn''t continue to stop her. Instead, he went back to Pop culture group and


    reported the issue to Wesley face to face.


    "Sir, you mean --" Jack waited for the man''s further instructions.


    Wesley said carelessly, "What else do you need me to tell you ?"


    His meaning was to take tough measures as before, just like the ruthless method used to treat Harriet


    countless times.


    After Jack said "I got it", he thought about the words and deeds of Len and said: "Sir, I think Harriet is


    not unreasonable. Maybe we can try an another way."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Wesley looked up. "Jack, you talk too much today."


    "..... I''m sorry. I''ll deal with it now. " Jack bowed his head and exited the room respectfully.


    Inside the door, Wesley gently frowned and thought over the woman.


    Jack obviously meant to be gentle. Jack had been with him for so long, Wesley knew the metaphor in


    his words. But he thought he had enough patience with Harriet. However, that woman was always


    ungrateful and wasmitted to annoy him.


    Time flow by.


    In the afternoon, Harriet met in person with the general manager and shareholders of Harvest Media.


    Because the introduction of Len and Harriet''s participation will only make the advantages over the


    disadvantages of this small mediapany, they almost did not hesitate to sign her.


    After leaving thepany, in order to celebrate Harriet''s joining in, Len deliberately took her to a


    restaurant for dinner. They shared a happy dinner and discussed Harriet''s future image and position in


    thepany. They didn''t return to the apartment untilte at night.


    They had a good conversation and walked out of the elevator. But when saw someone standing at the


    door, Harriet froze.


    The silent man in the corridor was Wesley! Who else could be there at thete night?


    "Wes..."


    Harriet just uttered a syble, and then she saw Len beside her fell to the ground heavily!


    "Wesley, are you crazy?"


    The punch was powerful. When Harriet hurriedly picked up Len by the wall, she found that his mouth


    were even bleeding. She turned back in anger and said, "Are you crazy? Hit him as soon as you meet?


    "


    Wesley''s dark eyes were full of chill waves, and his move ruffled his sleeve. While he was tidying up,


    he opened his mouth in a casual tone: "You should thank me for keeping his life now."


    Harriet''s body was stiff. As the man stepped closer with his shining shoes, she subconsciously opened


    her arms to protect Len behind her.


    "What do you want to do? You can do all you want to me! Don''t hurt the others!"


    Wesley raised a chilling smile, "I''m afraid you can''t afford it."


    Harriet really didn''t know what annoyed him. She didn''t meet him nor speak to him. Was it because she


    didn''t want to move out of here? That''s not as serious as hitting Len!


    Realizing that staying here would only brought Len into trouble, Harriet had to pretend to be calm and


    stood up, "Wesley, we can have a talk, not so angry."


    Wesley swept Len with coldness, directly sped the woman''s wrist, dragged her into the door without


    gentle.


    With a loud "bang" of the door closing, Harriet looked at the closed door, and suddenly felt fear. It was


    as dangerous as falling into the living hell.


    She retreated step by step, and the man approached slowly.


    "Wesley, what''s your problem with me?"


    The man sneered: " I indulged you a little, you just turned a deaf ear to my words?"


    Harriet tried to exin: "I''m not close to other men. Today I''m just having dinner with Len like a friend."


    "Till now?"


    Harriet heard the words and subconsciously looked at the wall clock. It''s really a littlete. It''s already


    23 o''clock.


    "We just talked about work."


    Wesley pushed her to the bed. "Not willing to renew the contract, just for that man?"


    Harriet¡¯s eyebrows gathered, decide to speak out her thought.


    "Wesley, in the past two years in Pleasure, although I have enough resources and powerful


    background, what did I get? What I got is bad reputation and despisedments. "


    She looked into the man''s eyes, slowly converged the fear at the bottom of her heart. She acted as


    calm as usual, every word was reasonable.


    "I admit that I have improved my performance skill, and I appreciate your cultivation, but I can''t rely on


    you all my life to be an unknown lover. In the past, for money, I do not care about these, but now, I must


    rely on myself to pave my own way. "


    If she finds Colin, Colin would fight for his child and against Louisa¡¯s family. So she have to be


    really powerful and strong.


    With Wesley''s momentum, she would copse sooner orter. After all, he and the Louisa¡¯s family are


    in the same group. If they work together to deal with her and Colin, who has no background and


    strength, what would she rely on to defend her brother?


    Because of this, she was eager to create an independent clique, at least not controlled by Wesley.


    Harriet said so seriously, but all she got is just a sneer from the man.


    "I don''t mind destroying your future without me."


    Harriet''s pupils suddenly contracted.

 Chapter135 How much I hate you

    How much I hate you


    "Wesley, are you really crazy? Why do you hate me so much? Why do you torture me like this all the


    time? There are so many women around you, only I can satisfy your need of abuse? "


    "Yes, only you."


    The cruel words of the manpletely shattered Harriet''sst hope. She gritted her teeth and said,


    "Wesley, do you know how much I hate you?"


    His eyes dimmed, nobody could tell his emotion:" I don¡¯t mind one more hater."


    Harriet almost broke her teeth. "Wesley, do you know what I regret the most in my life? I wish to God I


    hadn''t met you."


    The woman''s mouth could always reveal the words that make him unhappy. Wesley used up his


    patience and dragged Harriet directly to the bed.


    "You can hate me more thoroughly."


    When Harriet woke up, she felt as if she had been run over by a car. It was painful and sour, and her


    legs were weak.


    But this was not the one disappointed her the most, the most disappointment was that the man had


    gone.


    See, this is the rtionship between her and Wesley. In his eyes, she is always just a tool to throw


    away after use. Even if he has a gentle attitude, it depends on her good service.


    She suddenly felt very tired, as never before.


    An hourter, Harriet endured extreme difort and rushed to Splendid hospital.


    She received a message from Cherry that Louisa had an unstable fetus and was in hospital for


    emergency treatment.


    "How is Louisa now?"


    Finally in the corridor of obstetrics and gynecology department, Harriet couldn''t wait to asking Cherry.


    Cherry sighed, "It''s not clear. When she was sent in, I heard the doctor said that she took a medicine


    caused uterine contraction. May cause miscarriage. It''s really very urgent..."


    Harriet''s already pale face was even worse.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Why did that happen?"


    Cherry frowned and said, "It''s said that it was after Wesley gave Louisa some tocolyte that she


    suddenly started to pain, but I''m not sure. The doctor haven''t found out the specific reason."


    At this time, Sandra''s angry voice came from the corridor: "What are you doing here?"


    Harriet turned her head, and before said a word, she got a vicious push from Sandra. If cherry didn''t


    help her, she would definitely fall down.


    "Did you say anything to my daughter? What do you want to do to Louisa? I know she met you the


    other day! "


    Allen frowned by her, "All right, now Louisa has note out, things are not clear, all you told is


    nonsense."


    "Isn''t it clear enough? If it wasn''t for the jinx, Louisa would have suffered like this? "


    This family''s quarrel is always like this.


    Harriet looked without emotions and sat down in a chair.


    Allen was looking at her all the time, but she didn''t bother to give her a look back.


    At this time, Harriet saw thest person she wanted to see at the moment, Wesley, walking steadily


    down the corridor.


    Seeing Harriet''s pale face, his eyes stopped for a moment, but he quickly moved away and talked to


    Allen.


    "Sandra, don''t worry. Just now, the doctor in theboratory said that there is something wrong with the


    so-called tocolyte, but fortunately, the dosage is not toorge. Louisa will be OK."


    Heard that, Sandra stopped sobbing.


    Harriet was relieved.


    After a while, the emergency room door opened and the doctor came out with a frown.


    "Louisa''s child has been saved this time, but after that, we must pay more attention and don''t let her


    body suffer any more damage, otherwise it is likely to miscarry, and..."


    The doctor gave an unpleasant pause.


    "I don''t know what you said to Louisa before. She was in such a serious situation just now because of


    the sudden mental stimtion and physical difort, and now she can''t recover because of the


    heavy shock."


    The group of people at first did not understand the doctor''s mean, butter they went into Louisa''s ward


    and realized that something was wrong.


    "Colin, you''reing!"


    When she saw Wesley came in, Louisa jumped up with her bare feet to give him a hug. If Louisa didn''t


    shout the wrong name, Harriet thought it was a reappearance of the past.


    "Louisa, what are you shouting about? This is Wesley." Sandra spoke sternly.


    But Louisa didn''t seem to hear it, still holding the man with intimate words: "Colin, why do youe to


    see me sote? Oh, so ungrateful! But you see, our baby has grown up. "


    With that, she pressed Wesley''s hand on her slightly raised belly.


    Wesley didn''t refuse, but Harriet, who was on the side, was so frightened that the man would not be


    happy, and he would directly increased his strength to press the belly.


    "This is the case. I don''t know what Louisa heard. She suffered a great mental shock and refused to


    ept the reality for a moment. So she deliberately closed her cognitive senses. If you want to recover,


    I''m afraid she needs the long-term cooperation of her rtives and friends."


    Hearing what the doctor said, Harriet had a vague idea.


    What could shock a heartless person like Louisa, except her baby?


    Before she thought about it, Sandra drove her out of the ward.


    "Harriet, I''m sorry. Your aunt has such a temper. Don''t be annoyed." Allen came out to exin to


    Harriet.


    Harriet gave him an alienated look and said to cherry, "Let''s go."


    "Harriet!" Seeing his daughter treated himself like this, Allen felt ufortable, "You hate me in your


    heart, don''t you?"


    Harriet turned indifferently, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. If there''s nothing to do, I''ll


    leave. After all, you don''t wee me. "


    "Harriet, you..." Allen was not as calm and experienced as before. In a hurry, he wanted to reach out


    and hold Harriet''s arm, only to be blocked by Wesley.


    "She doesn''t look well. You can talk about it next time."


    When Wesley said that, Allen had to give up.


    Harriet walked out of the hospital without looking back. Because of her fast pace, she felt sick and


    dizzy.


    "Harriet, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t we go to see a doctor? You look so pale." Cherry held


    her in a worried way.


    Harriet put up a fainted smile and said, "Don''t worry. It is a long way to death."


    "Harriet, health is the most important thing. Listen to me, you''d better to..." Cherry''s words were


    interrupted by a cold voice.


    "Since you''re here, to see a doctor."


    Wesley frowned and looked at Harriet. She was very feminine. At this time, she should have a good


    rest at home, but she came to see Louisa.


    "As I said,it is far from death. Not your business." Harriet was about to turn.


    The wrist is slightly painful. The red mark that was strangledst night had not faded yet. Now she is


    firmly held by the man again. Even so, she still gritted her teeth and didn''t make a sound.


    Never show weakness in front of him!


    "Just a warning, don''t speak to me in that tone." Wesley spoke slowly.


    Harriet''s eyes were burning with anger. If she could, she would like to bite him hard!


    "Wesley, Harriet doesn¡¯t feel well. Would you please let her go this time?" Cherry said cautiously.


    However, Wesley didn''t even give her a look. He just led Harriet into the hospital.

 Chapter 136 Discredit

    Chapter 136 Discredit


    After the initial struggle, Harriet rk was unexpectedly obedient, staying quietly in her seat, and


    directly asked the doctor for an intravenous drip.


    Harriet rk wanted to resist, but she really didn''t have any more strength. If she fainted, it would be


    too much for her to lose.


    Wesley Smith looked at this woman like a puppet doll, lifeless, sitting lifelessly, without anger or other


    expressions. His face grew colder.


    She should have been angry, not like she is now, like a body without a soul.


    Adhering to the principle of "not seeing and not getting upset", Wesley Smith left with a indifferent


    expression.


    "Harriet, for the sake of me going to buy food specially, please eat something, okay?"


    Cherry Whitty scooped a spoonful of porridge, blew it attentively, and handed it to Harriet rk''s


    mouth. However, the woman turned her head, "No, I have no appetite."


    "Even if you don''t have an appetite, you still have to eat a little bit, not to mention that you haven''t


    eaten breakfast. Anyway, don''t make trouble with your health." Cherry Whitty said sincerely.


    In the eyes of everyone, she was always inseparable from the person beside Harriet rk When


    Harriet rk was happy, she was happy, and when Harriet rk was depressed, she was also sad. No


    matter what news, she would notify Harriet rk as soon as possible. Regardless of what she was


    doing Privately, a friend who had achieved this level could definitely be regarded as an excellent


    girlfriend.


    If she hadn''t identally "leaked" and told Louisa Jones that Colin rk was dead, Miss Louisa Jones


    might not have be mentally ill. Who would have thought that girl was so vulnerable? She was like


    a delicate flower in a greenhouse.


    In addition, after her adding highly colored details to this affair, she also told Keith Miller the news. Mr


    Keith Miller will definitely spend many thoughts on Harriet rk. Just like thest time the news was


    leaked, this time he would certainly not disappoint her.


    If there was no ident, results should be able to see by now.


    Cherry Whitty thought, putting down the bowl and spoon naturally, it looked like she was worried


    because of Harriet rk''s caprice.


    "By the way, Harriet, you don''t know yet? Tell you the good news, the drama ¡®Lady in the Eyes¡¯ has


    been super popr recently. Show you other people¡¯sments. Those are all praises!"


    While talking, Cherry Whitty took out her mobile phone enthusiastically. Unexpectedly, after she


    nced at the phone, her expression became serious, and she fell silent.


    While talking, Cherry Whitty took out her mobile phone enthusiastically. Unexpectedly, after she


    nced at the phone, her expression became serious, and she fell silent suddenly.


    Harriet rk noticed that her expression was not good, "Why, is there any big news?"


    "No...nothing." Cherry Whitty smirked.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Harriet rk took the phone decisively, and after a cursory nce, she tightened her body instantly.


    The protagonist of gossip on the Inte is not her this time, but her brother! A marketing ount


    published a report saying that the child Louisa Jones was pregnant did not belong to Wesley Smith at


    all, but to Harriet rk''s brother.


    Because Harriet rk¡¯s brother had a corrupt behavior and raped Louisa Jones at a ss reunion,


    Louisa Jones was pregnant with this child that shouldn''t exist. In order to protect the face of Gu''s


    family, Wesley Smith had never revealed it, and he had not exined how others criticize it.


    The pictures were a few vague parent-child testing, so no matter what the truth was, this topic was the


    easiest to spread. Only one morning, this unconfirmed scandal became hot news.


    Public opinion on the Inte was almost one-sided, full of verbal abuse of Harriet rk and her


    brother. Some people even made a long discussion about how people like Harriet rk gave the


    entertainment industry a bad mood.


    "How...how could this happen!" Harriet rk''s hand holding the phone was shaking slightly. Anything to


    discredit her was fine, because she knew that celebrities will always be discredited, but why does the


    media discredited her brother who is still uncertain!


    How evil was the master behind the scenes!


    "Harriet, don''t browse anymore." Cherry Whitty snatched the phone back, deeply sad, "Mr. Wesley


    Smith is a person who is ustomed to using ruthless methods, I think as long as you are willing to


    obey him, coax him, if he is happy Then he can immediately help your brother rify the facts, which is


    easy for him."


    Harriet rk looked at her abruptly, "Why must it be him?"


    Cherry Whitty seemed to say it unintentionally, and she seemed to react in a daze, covering her mouth


    hurriedly, shaking her head repeatedly, "No, it''s not Mr. Wesley Smith, it was just my random guess."


    "Did he say something?" Harriet rk couldn''t hear anything. Harriet rk grabbed Cherry Whitty¡¯s


    hand and asked repeatedly, "Tell me, is it him?"


    Cherry Whitty lowered her head weakly, and it took a long time to speak mncholy. "Harriet, I really


    didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, but I didn¡¯t expect things to happen... You know, I sometimese to


    visit Louisa Jones. Last time I heard it identally, their family was discusseing the child in Louisa


    Jones¡¯ belly. This child will definitely be aborted, but it must be aborted for a suitable reason."


    Before Cherry Whitty finished speaking, Harriet rk had already understood, "So Wesley Smith


    proposed this method of discrediting?" Understandably, there was no better reason to shift the


    responsibility to Colin rk?


    Simply kill two birds with one stone. It was revealed that Louisa Jones was not pregnant with Wesley


    Smith''s child, but was pregnant after being raped. There were countless reasons to miscarry a child,


    and he could earn a good reputation for himself by the way. Look, Wesley Smith has endured for so


    long without announcing it to the public, how conscientious and infatuated!


    Harriet rk had never felt her own body so cold, from the inside out.


    A sweet dessert box filled with fragrance suddenly came into view, and Harriet rk looked up and


    saw Wesley Smith, who had gone and returned, standing in front of her holding it.


    Harriet rk had never felt her own body so cold, from the inside out.


    A sweet dessert box filled with fragrance suddenly came into view, and Harriet rk looked up and


    saw Wesley Smith, who had gone and returned, standing in front of her holding dessert.


    Obviously, he came back specifically for Harriet rk. The dessert brand was also from Harriet rk''s


    favorite. When Cherry Whitty saw this scene, she was mad with jealousy, but she knew that the scene


    she most wanted to see was about to happen. as expected¡ª


    With a "pop", Harriet rk did not hesitate to throw away the pastry box handed over by Wesley Smith,


    and the exquisite pastries were scattered all over the ce, apanied by her indifferent words: "I''m


    really sick of it, you always give me a sweet date first and then give me a p. Wesley Smith, don''t you


    get bored with this kind of trick?"


    The surrounding air seemed to be frozen.


    "Harriet rk, you''d better apologize to Mr. Lu as soon as possible. He specially brought you the


    desserts..." Cherry Whitty squatted to pick up those desserts with a worried expression, then raised his


    head and said, "I''m sorry Mr. Wesley Smith, Wesley Smith is in a bad mood now, that''s why she speaks


    badly, please don''t take it seriously..."


    Wesley Smith turned a blind eye to Cherry Whitty, and stared at Harriet rk firmly, with a prating


    tone: "Is it because I didn''t punish you enoughst night, or do you enjoy it and want to do it again?"


    Harriet rkughed lightly, her eyes seemed to contain tears.


    "It doesn''t matter, you can do whatever you want. I won''t get pregnant anyway, because my body has


    been ruined. It''s not easy for you to use my body, isn''t it?"


    Harriet rk''s self-deprecating tone and depraved words both annoyed Wesley Smith.


    "Harriet rk, you are asking for trouble."


    "You''d better just let me die!" Harriet rk gritted her teeth. "Anyway, you wouldn''t even let my


    brother''s child go?"


    After saying this, Harriet rk waited for the man''s question or denial, even if he said, "Who told you I


    wanted to do this", she could excuse him.


    However, Wesley Smith was silent.

 Chapter 137 Opportunity is Here

    Chapter 137 Opportunity is Here


    Harriet rk has never hated it like this.


    She had doubted what Cherry Whitty said, but now it seems that it really wasn''t a bluff to her.


    "If you have nothing to say, that is to admit it?" Harriet rk sneered. "Wesley Smith, I thought you had


    at least a little bit of humanity!"


    Cherry Whitty hurriedly covered Harriet rk''s mouth, "Harriet, don''t talk nonsense any more, you


    really want to die?"


    Cherry Whitty was still quite terrified of the man in front of him, if Harriet rk really irritated him


    Wesley Smith''s expression was somber, he was indeed on the verge of anger. Just seeing the weak


    and miserable appearance of the woman, as if she could fall down with one more movement, abruptly


    put away the urge to teach her.


    "If I had no humanity, you would not stay in the hospital now."


    Harriet rk let go of Cherry Whitty''s hand, and thenughed unscrupulously, "So, you still show


    mercy to me? Then I should thank you for making me nothing!"


    Harriet rk¡¯s repressed anger and despair have been vented at this moment without any scruples.


    Anyway, her only rtive is missing, and the offspring she missed will also be removed. At this time,


    she doesn''t have to pretend to be a good temper.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "God, Harriet, don''t lose your temper anymore, your needle is leaking boold!"


    Cherry Whitty was worried about how to stop Harriet rk''s impulse, and happened to see arge


    swath of blood pouring out of her hand due to the fierce movement, and she screamed and called the


    nurse to deal with it in a hurry.


    Wesley Smith frowned, his cell phone rang suddenly, and it was Sandra Jones who specifically called


    and asked him to apany Louisa Jones.


    Harriet rk saw him leave in such a hurry, without leaving a word, her eyes were very disappointed.


    Her anger and despair were no better than a phone call.


    Cherry Whitty patted her back gently, "Harriet, don¡¯t think too much, Mr. Wesley Smith must have


    something important to deal with. Besides, facing your very willful appearance just now, he didn¡¯t get


    angry at you. So it means that he still loves you very much."


    ¡°love¡­¡±


    This was the most outrageous joke Harriet rk heard today.


    But Wesley Smith''s performance just now was a bit strange, because ording to his usual temper, he


    had already punished her, but today he was not angry. Harriet rk thought about it again and


    understood.


    Of course he would not start punishing her immediately, because she was still ill. If Wesley Smith


    punished Harriet rk in such a simple way, he would not feel satisfied. Only if she was tortured slowly


    and continuously, Wesley Smith would feel more interesting.


    It was no wonder that Harriet rk thought in this way. After all, Wesley Smith had a tendency to


    secretly shoot their sex videos.


    After the infusion, Cherry Whitty sent Harriet rk back to the apartment.


    When Cherry Whitty was tidying Harriet rk''s bedroom, she inadvertently saw a contract, so she


    picked it up and looked at it, and she couldn''t help feeling stunned.


    "Harriet, are you really not going back to work at Pleasure Media?"


    Harriet rk closed her eyes and leaned weakly against the head of the bed. She said slowly, "As you


    can see, I have signed anotherpany. Although I am a bit sorry for Molly Bush, I really don''t want to


    have any further ambiguity with Wesley Smith. "


    "Well, I will tell Molly tomorrow, she will understand you." Cherry Whitty touched Harriet rk''s


    forehead, relieved, "Fortunately, you don''t have a fever."


    For a moment, Harriet rk felt a little guilty about suspecting what Cherry Whitty had said before, and


    she shouldn''t be more careful because she was Cherry Whitty''s sister.


    Before Cherry Whitty left, she nced at Harriet rk who was sleeping. After leaving the apartment,


    she was downstairs and dialed Keith Miller.


    "Mr Keith Miller, congrattions, you have a golden opportunity."


    Harriet rk slept extremely restlessly, even in her dreams there was a strong feeling of restlessness,


    for no reason. She wanted to wake up several times, but it was difficult to open her eyes, as if she was


    in a nightmare.


    Finally, after another nightmare, she suddenly woke up as she wished, sweating profusely.


    Something was wrong.


    Here was neither a hospital nor her bedroom.


    She resisted the dizziness and got up, and when she was about to open the door, someone came in.


    "Miss Harriet, you finally wake up."


    Keith Miller''s happy voice echoed in the room, and Harriet rk was startled. She didn''t realize what


    happened, and was hugged by the man in a big hug. Keith Miller muttered to himself: "It''s great. I was


    worried that the anesthesiologist used too much. You don''t know how worried I am about you..."


    "Wait." Harriet rk hurriedly got rid of his hug and stepped back vigntly. "Did you bring me here?


    Where is this?"


    Keith Miller was still smiling, but Harriet rk felt a trace of terror in his smile.


    "This... is our home. Miss Harriet, I like you."


    The inexplicable sudden confession made Harriet rk even more at a loss.


    "Don''t you understand? I just said I like you." Keith Miller continued to approach her aggrievedly, "Miss


    Harriet, you like me too, don''t you?"


    Harriet rk frowned. The man seemed to be immersed in his fantasy again without realizing it, and


    this time the situation seemed more serious.


    "Keith, calm down first. You tell me where I am and why you brought me here." Harriet rk tried to


    talk to him calmly.


    However, when Keith Miller heard the words, his expression suddenly became fierce and stared at her,


    "Shall I tell you and then let you return to Wesley Smith?" Why do you like him? He tortured you so


    much, but you still can''t forget him. "


    Harriet rk realized that Keith Miller was not joking now, so she also became serious.


    "Keith Miller, the personal matter between me and him is not a reason for your willfulness."


    "How interesting!..." The manughed more unscrupulously, "I must be capricious, and then let you see


    that Wesley Smith doesn''t care about you at all! Why don''t we make a bet, if Wesley Smith doesn''t


    Harriet rk finally understood that Keith Miller was a bit paranoid. But she also made a mistake,


    because she didn''t take it seriously when Uncle Nick reminded her before.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    After a few days, she still lived in a huge vi with thoughtful servants by her side, seemingly leisurely,


    but Harriet rk couldn''t leave here anyway!


    When she woke up, she was already in this strange vi, and she didn''t have a cell phone or other


    contact methods. Her widest range of activities was only in the living room. It was impossible for her to


    leave, which almost made her mentally broken.


    The only good news is that Keith Miller did not hurt Harriet rk.


    "Harriet, take a look at today''s news."


    When Harriet rk was sitting on the terrace to enjoy the cool, Keith Miller suddenly handed her the


    pad screen.


    "International Finance" was being broadcast live in the news. As the invited interview guest, Wesley


    Smith responded to the host¡¯s questions with both official and objective words. His fluent London


    ent and his maic voice had made the live broadcast''s hit rate soar. The poprity of financial


    programs that no one cares about in the past had soared.


    "What a disappointment, I thought Wesley Smith was looking for you all the time." Keith Miller showed


    a disappointed expression. "Who knows for so many days, he didn''t even know you were missing, and


    he was even busy with work."


    He was the leader of the group, so it was not normal if he didn''t work.


    Harriet rkined silently.


    "It''s been a week, Miss Harriet." Keith Miller had a sessful smile on his face. "You promised me to


    be a couple with me."


    "Who promised to be a couple with you? It''s just a date." Harriet rk frowned.


    When Keith Miller was about to say something more, there was a sudden noise from downstairs, and


    then a bodyguard ran up to the terrace and hurriedly said, "Master, Wesley Smith has sent someone to


    block this vi!"

 Chapter 138 Come here

    Chapter 138 Come here


    "Blocked? Isn''t he broadcasting live on TV?" Keith Miller put down the pad, and as soon as the


    suspicion appeared in his eyes, he saw the bodyguard being kicked away by someone behind him!


    After teaching the whistleblower bodyguard, Jack Moor immediately walked away to make way for the


    people behind.


    Wesley Smith appeared in front of them by surprise, and there was an old man with a cane beside him.


    Harriet rk looked at the man who suddenly appeared here incredulously. She didn''t expect Wesley


    Smith to actuallye to find her. Because so many days passed, she no longer had any


    expectations, just thinking about how to escape by self-reliance.


    The ck suit revealed Wesley Smith''s perfect body proportions vividly. He just stood there, invisibly


    bringing pressure to the people present.


    "Grandpa..." Keith Miller whispered to the old man.


    Harriet rk finally noticed Keith Miller''s grandfather. Although his temples were white, he was full of


    energy and looked extremely serious.


    "You still know that I am your grandfather?" Old Mr. Miller''s eyes were full of anger and disappointment,


    and he ordered Keith Miller sharply, "Take all my words as nonsense, right? Kneel immediately!"


    Keith Miller was taken aback for a moment, looking at this elder with an incredible look.


    Although Grandpa usually seemed to be strict with him, he always just talked about it and never moved


    the truth. Unexpectedly, this time Grandpa was really angry.


    "Grandpa, I didn''t do anything wrong!" Keith Miller retorted. He was not subdued.


    ¡°Didn''t do anything wrong?¡±


    Seeing that his grandson still hadn''t realized the seriousness of the matter, Old Mr. Miller suddenly


    regretted his usual pampering behavior to Keith Miller. But at this moment, no matter what he did, it


    was toote. The top priority was to calm Wesley Smith''s anger, otherwise, there was no good ending


    today.


    "Don''t you know who Miss Harriet rk belongs to? You don''t think about the consequences of doing


    things, and you think these things are all jokes? No matter how kind Miss Harriet rk treats you, you


    shouldn''t treat her so disrespectfully!" The rtionship between them became siblings in Old Mr.


    Miller¡¯s words, "Immediately apologize to Miss Harriet rk!"


    After he finished speaking, he hurriedly said to Wesley Smith apologetically, "Wesley, it is entirely


    because I did not educate Keith Miller well, that he made such a serious mistake. Please forgive him."


    Wesley Smith was expressionless, staring at Harriet rk all the time. When Old Mr. Miller finished


    speaking, he still didn''t look at others, but said two words in a low voice: "Come here."


    Harriet rk felt her legs tremble a little, walking extremely slowly, as if she was facing a storm.


    "Miss Harriet, don''t go there!" Keith Miller immediately pulled her, "Don''t you hate him? You can''t wrong


    yourself, my grandpa can help you today."


    Harriet rk was almost speechless, why was this man so low in EQ? Didn''t he see her grandpa


    cautiously?


    "Asshole!"


    Unsurprisingly, Old Mr. Miller yelled in disappointment and hit Keith Miller''s knee with his cane, causing


    him to kneel down suddenly.


    "Immediately apologize to your brother, Wesley Smith!"


    Old Mr. Miller used the title "brother" to deliberately narrow the distance between the two families.


    Emotionally, he did have friendship with the elders of the Lu family, and he was also friends with


    Wesley Smith''s father. So he asked his grandson to call Wesley Smith "brother", which seemed natural.


    However, Wesley Smith was incredibly indifferent and replied unhurriedly: "I don''t have such a reckless


    brother."


    "..." He''s expression changed immediately.


    The abduction of Harriet rk can be vary. From a non-serious point of view, Keith Miller, who was


    perverted by nature, just met a close person and acted nonsense. But from a serious point of view,


    Keith Miller knew that Harriet rk and Wesley Smith were inextricably linked, but still got into trouble.


    This behavior was clearly despising Smith and deliberately provoking.


    Harriet rk realized that the situation was not good, and immediately walked to Wesley Smith''s side.


    ¡° Mr Wesley Smith, thank you.¡±


    Except for the word "thank you", she didn''t know what else to say.


    With a "pop", Keith Miller cried out suddenly.


    Old Mr. Miller held his cane and beat his grandson, whom he had always loved, harder than ever. The


    anger on his face is unobstructed, "Why are you so rebellious! You caused such a big trouble today, it''s


    too much!"


    Keith Miller had never been beaten like this since he was a child. While being angry at Grandpa''s


    abnormal behavior, he had to hold his head and dodge. "I just like Harriet, is that wrong?"


    Seeing the bruises on Keith Miller''s body revealed, Harriet rk felt a hint of sympathy. But she did not


    intercede for him.


    She was not a good person, and Keith Miller should be punished for his behavior. However, after all,


    she was not substantially harmed, and she was treated preferentially. If Keith Miller was severely


    punished, Harriet rk felt sympathetic.


    "Miss Harriet, you clearly said you didn''t like Wesley Smith, and you promised to be a couple with me!"


    By this time, Keith Miller was still stubbornly shouting.


    Harriet rk sighed silently, "Keith Miller, obviously you brought me here forcibly. I haven''t med you


    because of our previous friendship. If you still think of me as your sister, please stop fantasizing ."


    Keith Miller seemed to be hit in his heart, his expression turned disappointed, "Sister..."


    "Yes, I treat you well entirly because of your young age, and you often remind me of my biological


    brother. Keith Miller, do you understand now? Do you want me to continue to exin?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Every clear sentence of Harriet rk made Keith Miller more and more disappointed and frustrated.


    Old Mr. Miller once again interceded with Wesley Smith: "Wesley, I will educate Keith Miller well in the


    future. Due to the friendship between our two families for many years, please forgive him."


    Wesley Smith finally nced at him carelessly.


    "If I don''t care about the friendship between our two families, you will no longer see Keith Miller now."


    Old Mr. Miller hurriedly said: "You are right, I know you respect the our family. Why don''t you be more


    tolerant, or else..."


    He frowned and hesitated for a few seconds, and finally gathered courage.


    "Last time I heard that ¡®Pop Culture Group¡¯ was going to buy thend in Boshan. It happened that I


    contracted a lot of blocks there in the early years. In the future, it will be a popr area. Would you like


    to talk about it in detail? There is no need to waste time on my unscrupulous grandson, right? "


    Harriet rk understood that Grandpa was obviously trying to exchange group interests for Wesley


    Smith''s mercy.


    Thinking of Wesley Smith''s cruel methods, Harriet rk couldn''t help feeling nervous for Keith Miller.


    But she couldn''t intercede for Keith Miller.


    Harriet rk understood that once she showed a little sympathy for Keith Miller, Keith Miller would be


    punished more severely by Wesley Smith.

 Chapter 139 Reflection

    Chapter 139 Reflection


    At this moment, Keith Miller seemed to be deeply hit, and obviously stimted by Harriet rk¡¯s


    words, so he didn''t say anything that upset Wesley Smith.


    "Since you are interested in cooperating, ¡®Pop Culture Group¡¯ is certainly wee." Wesley Smith


    responded casually in an official business tone.


    Everyone present was silently relieved.


    "Mr Wesley Smith, thank you foring." Harriet rk took the opportunity to say.


    Wesley Smith turned back, "Can you only say''thank you''?"


    Harriet rk was very puzzled, did she need to greet him crying?


    "Educate your family well. This is the only chance." Wesley Smith turned to leave after giving


    Grandpa''s rude warning. Harriet rk had to follow him away.


    After the cars downstairs left one after another, Old Mr. Miller stared at his grandson again.


    "How many times have I told you not to provoke Wesley Smith, why don''t youply?"


    Keith Miller had calmed down at this moment, facing grandpa, he snorted disdainfully: "I am not afraid


    of him like you are!"


    "Asshole, do you think he has forgiven you?" Old Mr. Millertapped the cane heavily, "When you meet


    him in the future, you have to speak carefully, act cautiously, and be polite. If you offend him again, you


    will not end well. "


    "Grandpa, why are you so afraid of offending him? Why should our family be inferior to theirs?" Keith


    Miller asked knowingly.


    Living in such an environment since childhood, Keith Miller understood what strength and power mean.


    He still wanted to challenge, but he had failed before he even started.


    "Aren''t you reconciled?" Old Mr. Millerslowly recovered his calm expression.


    Keith Miller clutched his sore arm, and said indifferently, "Are you?"


    Old Mr. Miller narrowed his eyes slightly, "Of course not. But now you have to ept your fate


    temporarily. We still don''t have the ability to provoke the Lu family, but I believe he will failpletely


    one day."


    When he thought that Wesley Smith cared so much about Harriet rk that he had to pick him up in


    person, his eyes showed jealousy...


    Harriet rk and Wesley Smith sat face-to-face seriously in the elongated ck business sedan.


    Harriet rk peeped at him several times, only to find that he was resting with his eyes closed.


    Actively confess or continue to wait? This was a question worth thinking about.


    "Mr. Wesley Smith." After thinking about it again and again, Harriet rk decided to confess, "I didn''t


    expect you to reallye to save me. Thank you very much."


    Wesley Smith opened his eyes slowly, and there was a thinyer of frost in his dark eyes.


    "Save?" His thin lips opened lightly, and the irony in his tone was obvious. "I think you and Keith Miller


    get along very well."


    Before Wesley Smith arrived today, he thought that Harriet rk might be embarrassed, but he didn''t


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    expect that the two of them were enjoying the scenery and chatting on the terrace.


    When Harriet rk heard this, she suddenly became nervous. So she immediately stated her position,


    "It was all pretended by me. As you know, I was afraid of him hurting me, so I obeyed him."


    Wesley Smith didn''t believe her exnation, and said indifferently, "This is why you obey him?"


    "¡­"


    What was the matter with Wesley Smith? Was he dissatisfied when he saw that Harriet rk was


    safe? Would it be better for Harriet rk to be injured?


    "Of course I resisted. Because I am stronger, Keith Miller can''t subdue me." Harriet rk had to follow


    his ideas and continue to exin.


    Wesley Smith sneered, suddenly leaning over, holding the back of her head, then kissed her deeply.


    Harriet rk was surprised and subconsciously tried to push him away, but it was useless as always.


    Harriet rk felt the unique freshness of Wesley Smith, which made her quickly addicted and even


    began to cater to his passion.


    As if it was just an illusion, Wesley Smith suddenly got up and said calmly: "This is what you call


    stronger."


    Harriet rk was stunned, and then thought for a while. She looked a little bit well-behaved, "You are


    Mr Wesley Smith, so I didn''t continue to resist." Wesley Smith showed a strange expression.


    Wesley Smith rarely made a mistake in his judgment. He thought she would be as rude as ever, and


    thought she would annoy him every word she said, but this time she was unexpectedly sweet.


    "Shall I invite you to dinner? To thank you foring there specially." After a few seconds of silence in


    the car, Harriet rk said suddenly.


    Harriet rk closed his eyes again. "No."


    "You should say yes." Harriet rk didn''t give up, "You did me such a big favor, so I must return you.


    Don''t worry, even if you want to go to the most expensive restaurant, I will promise you."


    Wesley Smith ignored her at all.


    Harriet rk was a little depressed. She knew Wesley Smith was difficult to coax, but it was not the


    first time. Why is it so difficult today?


    "Let me guess." Harriet rk said slyly, "A woman who is unscrupulous like me, after being abandoned


    by you, must be anxious to climb the socialdder, so I will coax you, expecting you to be the next


    sugar daddy. Or, you watch me leave with Keith Miller, because I want to use your power to find my


    brother. "


    Wesley Smith frowned.


    In the past week, he has heard a lot of these words. Of course, Cherry Whitty said the most about the


    second statement. Cherry Whitty often took the initiative toe to hispany. Although she


    indicated that she was asking Wesley Smith to find Harriet rk, she actually hinted at more meaning.


    Seeing Wesley Smith''s expression, Harriet rk knew that she was basically right, so she became


    more confident.


    "Mr Wesley Smith, the truth needs to be witnessed by yourself, such as the rumors I mentioned just


    now. As long as I want to make up, I can make up as many rumors as I want. But I know that you will


    not believe it if you are aware of it, right? "


    Wesley Smith stared at her withplicated eyes, which frightened her.


    "If you have anything you want to ask me, please do not hesitate to ask." Harriet rk didn''t


    understand what the silent Wesley Smith was thinking, so she simply said.


    Wesley Smith finally said: "Do you hate me?"


    "Of course not!" Harriet rk didn''t expect that what Wesley Smith cared about was what Keith Miller


    said. Harriet rk exined decisively, "I just agreed to date him to appease his emotions, deliberately


    telling him I hate you."


    Wesley Smith sneered, "I don''t think you said it on purpose."


    "I used to make you unhappy on impulse and did a lot of things against you. But after what happened


    today, I have deeply reflected on it and I am very regretful. Please forgive me."


    Harriet rk was very skilled in begging for mercy, and it wasn''t pretentious. She thanked him


    sincerely.


    No one knew that she had decided today that she would turn out the window upstairs to escape when


    Keith Miller was not paying attention. The building was not too high anyway, so Harriet rk''s worst


    result was a fracture.


    However, before the n was implemented, Wesley Smith came.


    She suddenly understood that Wesley Smith¡¯s words were indifferent, but actually he cared about her.


    And her cognition has been subverted-Wesley Smith seems to care more about her than expected.


    "It seems that you have really reflected a lot in the past few days." Wesley Smith''s expression was


    faint, making it hard to tell whether it was ironic or a little bit of praise.


    Harriet rk took the opportunity to sit next to the man naturally, approached him and said solemnly,


    "Mr Wesley Smith, I admit that I was too selfish before. Colin rk and Louisa Jones are brothers and


    sisters, so if Louisa Jones finally gave birth to the child, it would be against the human rtionship. You


    will stop it entirely for us. "


    "I didn''t stop it." Wesley Smith''s response surprised Harriet rk.


    "You... didn''t stop it?"


    Wesley Smith gave her a cold look after hearing the question.

 Chapter 140 Surprise for You

    Chapter 140 Surprise for You


    Since Wesley Smith said he hadn''t done it, it was definitely not because he didn''t need to lie. What''s


    more, if Wesley Smith really intends to let Louisa Jones have a miscarriage, just execute it directly.


    At this moment, Harriet rk was more clear than ever. Someone was instigating the rtionship


    between her and Wesley Smith.


    "Mr Wesley Smith, I have misunderstood you. I''m sorry." Harriet rk said awkwardly.


    Wesley Smith looked at her, " The number ¡° I¡¯m sorry¡± you said today probably much more than you


    said inst twenty years."


    Seeing that Wesley Smith was still willing to joke, Harriet rk was relieved, "I really realized my


    mistake. You can punish me whatever you want."


    Harriet rk¡¯s previous hatreds and grievances had gradually disappeared this week. After she calmed


    down, she thought that she should not break with Wesley Smith on impulse. After all, Colin rk had


    not been found, so she could not give up like this.


    Wesley Smith turned a deaf ear to her words, closed his eyes and continued to sleep.


    Harriet rk saw the strange route outside the car, and she became more confused, "Where are we


    going?"


    Wesley Smith replied lightly: " Surprise for you."


    ...Surprise?


    Harriet rk was startled, even suspecting that she hadn''t heard clearly. Surprise or shock?


    Harriet rk was curious all the way, but she was still consciously silent, because of Wesley Smith¡¯s


    indifferent expression,


    Half an hourter, Harriet rk arrived at a private hospital he had never seen before. She followed


    Wesley Smith cautiously, crossing the corridor to the door of a ward.


    Which person she knew was hospitalized and needed Lu Xingzhou''s care?


    After one name after another shed in her mind, Harriet rk cautiously opened the ward door with


    the man''s consent. On the white hospital bed, a boy was quietly reading a book. The familiar figure


    made Harriet rk cry in an instant.


    This person was her brother who had been missing for so long!


    Hearing the sound at the door, Colin rk looked up and saw his sister with tears in her eyes. He


    couldn''t help muttering: "Sister..."


    Harriet rk rushed into the ward, she wanted but didn''t dare to hug the only rtive, for fear of


    touching his injured area. Harriet rk was not only incredibly shocked, but also the joy of being lost


    and recovered.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Colin, you are still alive... I knew you were alive... I knew it."


    Tears fell, gradually soaking Harriet rk''s cheeks.


    Colin rk also replied incoherently, wiping away his sister''s tears at a loss, "Sorry, for making you


    worry about me for so long, sorry...I promise I will never be willful again, and I won''t make you worry


    about me again..."


    Sisters and brothers were reunited. Naturally, there was a lot to say, but it didn''t take long before they


    were interrupted by Wesley Smith: "It''s time for rest. You can leave."


    Harriet rk said a few more words of concern to his brother before leaving reluctantly.


    "Wesley Smith, my brother..."


    Harriet rk stopped talking. She had suspected that Wesley Smith had been imprisoning Colin rk.


    But now it seems that Wesley Smith doesn''t seem to be embarrassing her brother at all, but is asking


    the best medical staff to take care of him.


    When she entered the hospital just now, she noticed that the name of this private hospital was exactly


    the famous "NOBLE" hospital in California.


    The reason for this title was that the hosiptal never serves ordinary people, but people with


    backgrounds like Wesley Smith. This hospital not only had extremely high confidentiality, but also had


    the best medical technology domestic.


    If Colin rk has been here for so long, it''s no wonder she couldn''t find him.


    A doctor just came over, "Ms. Harriet rk, I am Mr. Colin rk¡¯s attending physician. Mr. Colin rk


    is now awake. Although he has passed the critical period, he still needs follow-up rehabilitation. So


    please fill in the subsequent procedures. "


    Harriet rk asked tentatively: "Is Mr. Wesley Smith in charge before?"


    The documents for the operation and various procedures needed to be signed by the patient''s family,


    but Wesley Smith...they had nothing to do with each other.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Harriet rk looked at Wesley Smith suspiciously, then nodded to the doctor, "Okay, I will take care of


    the rest of the matter."


    After the doctor left, Harriet rk grabbed Wesley Smith''s arm with a teasing tone, "Why didn''t I know I


    had a husband?"


    Wesley Smith did not cooperate with her ridicule at all, and said calmly, "So you don''t want your brother


    to be saved?"


    Noting the words "to be saved", Harriet rk became nervous for an instant and stopped joking. "Why


    was Colin rk in the hospital?"


    Wesley Smith did not immediately exin, but Jack Moor who had been silent on the side finally said at


    this moment, "Ms. Harriet rk, Mr Wesley Smith has never stopped looking for your brother."


    Harriet rk looked at Wesley Smith, feeling a little guilty in his heart, but also a little angry. She


    misunderstood him so much, but Wesley Smith never exined anything, as if he was disdainful of her.


    At this moment she suddenly approached Wesley Smith, her red lips almost touching his lips, "Why do


    you always be duplicity like this? You are looking for Colin rk for me, but you deliberately say that


    you didn''t do it."


    Not only did Wesley Smith avoid her question, but instead pinched her chin to " turn from a guest into a


    host."


    "The duplicity is you, not me. ording to my inference, did you suspect that I imprisoned Colin


    rk?"


    Why did he know what Harriet rk was thinking?


    From Harriet rk''s expression, Wesley Smith discovered the subtle embarrassment of her being seen


    through. Wesley Smith let go of her delicate jaw, and said mischievously, "Don''t worry, I prefer to


    imprison you."


    Harriet rk said courageously, "Actually, you don''t need to imprison or watch me, because I won''t


    leave you. You have done me a great favor this time, so I will continue to fulfill the treaty. Of course, if


    you are not satisfied, you can also let me thank you in other special ways. "


    Wesley Smith looked at her with aplicated expression.


    Harriet rk originally thought Wesley Smith was hesitating the awkward rtionship between them,


    so she kindly added, "You don''t have to worry that I will cause trouble between you and Louisa Jones. I


    can be your lover, because at least I can be richer. What can I not be satisfied with? "


    "Harriet rk, do you know what you are talking about?" Wesley Smith stared at her.


    Wesley Smith remembered that Harriet rk was reluctant to stay with him anyway before, and tried


    her best to escape. He still vividly remembered these scenes.


    Harriet rk smiled and suddenly said to Jack Moor, "assistant Jack, please leave for a while, because


    I want to whisper to your boss."


    Jack Moor nced at Wesley Smith, and after getting acquiescence, he walked to the other balcony.


    "Mr. Wesley Smith, of course I know what I''m talking about." Harriet rk stood on tiptoe and touched


    Wesley Smith''s face with both hands. "I have a crush on you for so long, and I don''t want to keep


    hiding it."


    Wesley Smith frowned, and Harriet rk moved him with the next sentence¡ª


    "I like you, Wesley Smith."

 Chapter 141 Good Friends

    Chapter 141 Good Friends


    Harriet didn¡¯t expect that she not only had the idea of expressing her love at such a moment, but also


    didn¡¯t hesitate to do it.


    The moment she saw Wesley appear on the terrace and learned the truth that her brother was


    protected by him, she understood that she shouldn¡¯t miss the chance.


    "Okay."


    After a long silence, she only heard his an unstated response.


    Harriet was confused, what did "okay" mean? Was it an eptance or a rejection?


    "Well, Mr. Smith, what do you mean?"


    After asking, Harriet was hesitant. After all, she didn¡¯t want to lose facepletely. She expressed her


    love bravely but Wesley had no response, which clearly meant the answer was no. Why she asked it


    again and embarrassed herself?


    Hearing her question, Wesley gave an exnation, "I know."


    "Okay, if this is what you mean, then I understand." Harriet was disappointed, but she wasn''t too


    surprised.


    ¡®I know¡¯ was equal to ¡®I don''t like you¡¯. It was the most typical way to reject a suitor and the same plot


    appeared in the tragic television series acted by Harriet more than once.


    It was also a polite and gentle answer. If others knew it, they would definitely scold her for chasing the


    one who she didn¡¯t deserve.


    Wesley¡¯s ck eyes had always gazed at Harriet.


    ¡®Like him¡¯ meant that she wanted to be Mrs. Smith, or simply because he saved Colin, her


    impression of him changed instantly?


    If it was the former one, then she really had a lot of Jonests.


    Not everyone was able to be his wife, even a high-status person like Louisa Jones was not up to his


    standard. If Louisa became his wife, it was only because the deep friendship between his and her


    families. But Harriet?


    Judging from the standards of the circle of celebrities, except the face and fiJonesre, she was not


    qualified as his wife in terms of her origin, education, connotation and virtue.


    But he could consider it.


    "You..."


    Wesley''s words were interrupted by the sudden ring of his cell phone. Harriet stepped aside. Wesley


    went back to thepany after hanging up the phone, while Jack was asked to stay here and help


    Harriet deal with the thing in the hospital together.


    "Well, why it¡¯s so hard tomunicate with your president ?"


    When checking in, Harriet wanted to get some information from Jack, andined.


    Jack answered in a serious manner, "The president just doesn''t like to talk nonsense."


    Harriet retorted, ¡°The more nonsense you talk, the happier you will be. It seems Mr. Smith isn¡¯t that


    happy every day. Is it because Louisa doesn¡¯t like him, he feels upset?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jack answered without thinking, "The president does not like Ms Jones."


    After a pause, he continued, "Miss rk, Mr. Smith attaches importance to you, otherwise he wouldn''t


    choose not to tell you Mr. rk''s situation. At that time when we found Mr. rk, he was already


    seriously injured and in a braina, even the doctor could not Jonesarantee that he would survive,


    that''s why the president did not tell you at first."


    Harriet''s palms clenched into fists, frowning.


    Colin never offended anyone, except the Jones Family, no one wanted him dead!


    "It seems that I have misunderstood Mr. Smith, I didn''t expect that he was a good person." Harriet


    joked with a smile.


    "It''s not the first time you misunderstood Mr. Smith. Miss rk, excuse me for being blunt, Mr. Smith


    doesn¡¯t owe you anything."


    Reminded by Jack, Harriet suddenly realized that Wesley did not need to deal with her and Colin


    secretly. If he did not want them to have a good time, he would have done it tantly, there was no


    need to take advantage of the media to smear them. This was not his usual style.


    After visiting her brother, Jack gave her a gift and they rushed all the way to the Pop Culture Group.


    People should apologize when they should do so. Harriet didn''t want to let the misunderstanding stand


    between her and Wesley and ruined their friendship.


    Half an hourter, Harriet came to the top floor corridor of the Pop Culture Group unimpededly.


    Walking out of the elevator, she heard a familiar female voice saying something sadly. Harriet walked


    slowly and did not immediately go forward to show up, instead, she stopped at the corner to listen


    carefully in silence.


    This was the voice of her good friend, Cherry.


    "Let me see Mr. Smith, I promise I won''t intercede for Harriet this time and won''t bother him." Cherry


    pleaded with a senior secretary.


    The newly hired secretary named Baker frowned impatiently, "The president didn''t throw you out


    directly, so you are asking more, aren¡¯t you? What do you mean by "old love", Harriet is overconfident."


    "How can you say that about Harriet? Although she may have done something wrong and should not


    flirt with Keith so quickly, she must do it for certain reason. That day ... that day it¡¯s possible that I was


    wrong, maybe that woman just looks like Harriet, maybe actually that woman was not her, maybe she


    didn¡¯t leave with Keith together."


    Cherry said sincerely. If people who didn¡¯t know the truth saw it, they would definitely be moved by her


    for being so persevering in defending for her good friend.


    However, as a qualified actor, Harriet could read the meaning of her words immediately. She was


    obviously saying something good, but actually she was smearing her.


    "Is that so? Aren''t you her best friend? Then exin why Harriet disappeared for so many days and


    didn''t even show up for an award ceremony?"


    Cherry was embarrassed and spoke hesitantly, "Maybe... maybe she went to see a doctor. Yes, she


    must have seen the doctor! I heard that she wanted a child, but it didn¡¯t work, and she was very


    anxious, so maybe she went to see a doctor."


    Hearing this, Secretary Baker immediatelyughed out loud, "Well, what people say is really true. A


    woman who was yed by many people still want to get pregnant? She thinks she can be a member of


    Smith Family if she¡¯s pregnant, right? It''s ridiculous, even if she is pregnant, who knows whose the


    father of the child?"


    "p!"


    Harriet walked out from the side with cold look and unceremoniously pped the secretary.


    She didn¡¯t care people smear her but her children couldn¡¯t be insulted. The two babies she lost had


    always been the most painful thing for her, and she could not tolerate such words.


    "You!" Secretary Baker covered her face and was about to have a fit, but when she raised her eyes and


    saw that it was Harriet, she was shocked, "You, why are you here?"


    Harriet looked at her coldly, "Say it, go on, I want to know how all the rumors came out."


    Secretary Baker was stunned, and then she was righteous, "Rumors? Now everyone knows that you


    are a snob. Mr. Smith dumped you, and then you went to seduce Keith. You covet vanity and think you


    are superior! Well, you¡¯re just a ything, do you really think Keith likes you?"?"


    While saying, the secretary didn''t notice that the door of the president''s office had opened behind her


    and Wesley was walking out with a sullen face.


    Harriet curved the corners of her mouth and spoke unhurriedly, "Who said that Mr. Smith had dumped


    me?"


    "Still try to deceive yourself? If you weren''t dumped, why your contract was terminated? It sounds like


    you took the initiative to terminate your contract, but everyone knew the truth." Secretary Baker was


    still harping on.


    Cherry''s face turned whiter and whiter, she certainly saw Wesley, but soon she returned to a joyful


    appearance.


    "Harriet, you''re back? Great, you are safe and sound, I was worried that something might happened to


    you..." Cherry greeted forward, holding Harriet''s hand tightly.


    If she didn''t hear the words just now, seeing that Cherry was shocked and joyful, Harriet would really


    think this "good friend" of her really worried about her. She had to say, Cherry really had a talent for


    acting.


    Since Cherry wanted to act the ¡®close friendship y¡¯, she could act with her together, after all, she


    didn¡¯t get the proof to prove to people that Cherry was a woman of hypocrisy.


    "Yes, thanks to you, youe here every day to plead for me and say good words, Mr. Smith became


    soft-hearted, so he brought me back." Harriet smiled in a friendly manner.


    Cherry stiffened.


    It was impossible, did Wesley not know the fact that Harriet had been taken away by Keith? Or was it


    really like she said, Wesley didn''t mind?


    "See, Cherry, you worry about Harriet all the time, but she wouldn¡¯t think of you when she regained her


    status. I think you should mind your own business, Harriet has the means to seduce people, and she


    doesn¡¯t need you to worry about her, you should worry more about yourself."


    Secretary Baker was proudly saying, when the man''s clear and cold words suddenly sounded from


    behind, "It''s you who have to worry."

 Chapter 142 Dislike

    Chapter 142 Dislike


    Secretary Baker instantly knew whose voice it was and turned around in a panic, "P- president..."


    "Since when did the secretariat''s selection criteria be so low?" Wesley raised his eyebrows


    slightly. His words made the secretary-general who was following him break into a cold sweat.


    "Sorry president, I will order the department to rectify immediately."


    Secretary Baker, who had a big mouth, was now extremely regretting, she should not talk to Cherry,


    now she was screwed.


    Sure enough, the secretary-general frowned and spoke in a low voice, "Go downstairs, get the sry,


    and leave."


    "President ..." Secretary Baker looked at Wesley in fear, "President, I really didn''t mean to do it, please


    give me another chance, I definitely won''t gossip anymore!"


    Wesley nced at her as if she was an ant, "Want to stay?"


    Secretary Baker nodded, "Yes! President, please forgive me, I promise I won''t be rude to Miss rk


    again!"


    Wesley spoke expressionlessly, "Kneel down and apologize to her."


    Secretary Baker froze and looked at Harriet in shock. There was reluctance and resentment in her


    eyes, but after a brief moment of thinking, she knelt down towards Harriet.


    She went through rigorous screening and fiercepetition to get the position in the secretary


    department, even if she was humiliated, it didn''t matter, as long as she could stay!


    "I''m sorry, Miss rk, I offended you just now, please forgive me." Secretary Baker lowered her head


    and begged obsequiously, "I just listened to those gossips on the Inte and outside, that''s why... you


    are generous, please don''t take it seriously and forgive me."


    Harriet frowned, she was quite shocked, she really did not expect Wesley would order the woman to


    kneel to her, after all, this was a public ce.


    "As long as you are careful with your words in the future and don''t spread rumors, I can forgive you this


    time."


    Secretary Baker nodded in great joy, "Thank you, thank you Miss rk!"


    After saying that, she stood up and turned her head to look at Wesley, "President, are you... satisfied


    now?"


    Wesley did not look at her, before pulling Harriet into his office, he said, "In the future, people who


    spread rumors will be dismissed."


    The door of the president''s office closed with a loud sound, the Secretary-General breathed a sigh of


    relief, he fiercely red at Secretary Baker, "Why are you still here? Hurry up and pack your things and


    leave."


    Secretary Baker froze in surprise, "What do you mean? Didn''t the president spare me just now?"


    The secretary-general sneered, "Well, the president is asking you to apologize, but did not say that you


    could stay. Secretary Baker, you work quite smartly in daily work, but why did you make trouble at the


    critical time? Miss rk is someone you can¡¯t casually talk about. How can you do things without


    thinking."


    After saying that, the secretary-general shook his head and left.


    Wesley''s meaning was indeed to dismiss her. He would never let the employee continue to work here


    after seeing the employee make mistakes. Climbing to today''s position, the secretary-general clearly


    knew what Wesley meant.


    "Impossible, impossible! The president just now clearly meant to let me stay!" Secretary Baker wanted


    to catch up with the secretary-general to defend herself, but her hand was caught by Cherry.


    "Forget it, President will not easily change his mind, if you continue to make trouble and upset the


    people inside, then I''m afraid it will be more than just a simple dismissal."


    Poor Secretary Baker didn¡¯t realize that, to some degree, Cheery made her lose her job. She asked


    dubiously, "Then... what should I do? I''m not willing to lose my job just like that!"


    Cherry smiled meaningfully, staring at the office door and said softly, "It¡¯s all because of Harriet,


    although she is my good friend, I have to say, she is really mean, you just told the truth, but she did not


    plead for you,well..."


    A few words made Secretary Baker''s eyes flood with hatred, "Yes, it''s her, everything is because of


    her!"


    Cherry smiled with satisfaction, but her eyes were still filled with resentment.


    She was the one who caused the mess just now, but Wesley didn''t even look at her from beginning to


    end!


    At this moment, inside the office.


    "Something wrong?" After bringing Harriet into the room, Wesley returned to his seat and asked in a


    nonchnt manner.


    Harriet pursed, "Can''t Ie to see you if I have nothing to do?"


    Wesley raised his eyes, "It''s working time."


    Although he had always been self-centered and behaved casually, he took work seriously and strictly


    followed the rules.


    "I know, you can focus on your work, I''ll wait here until you''re free."


    Wesley nced at her and smiled, "When did you be so well-behaved?"


    "Wesley, how can you be so forgetful?" Harriet had an exaggerated expression of surprise, "I have


    been well-behaved for more than two years, and I have been obedient since I have been by your side.


    Even if you dislike me now, you can''t negate my previous good performance."


    Wesley frowned, "Dislike?"


    "Isn¡¯t it? You didn''t even exin to me how you found Colin and rushed to thepany. If it doesn''t


    mean you don¡¯t want to see me, then what is it?"


    Wesley snorted, "If someone needs to go, it''s you."


    Harriet coughed drily, "Anyway, I¡¯m here, please let me stay, I really won''t bother you, please work at


    ease, Mr. Smith."


    Wesley nced at her and said, "As you wish."


    Hearing that, Harriet felt that this reply contained a hint of imperceptible doting, could it be that she was


    sensitive again?


    There was a long silence in the office. Harriet sat on the sofa flipping through magazines, and then


    went online to look at the recent entertainment gossip, half of which was about why she did not go to


    the Lady in the Eyes awards ceremony.


    It was quite a pity that she couldn¡¯t go to the ceremony when she was nominated for an award for the


    first time. No wonder the media criticized her for being arrogant, for not showing up when she won her


    first award. The media thought she would be forgotten by others in the future.


    "Well." she sighed lightly. Although the voice was very low, Wesley still heard it.


    "What?"


    Hearing the man''s sudden inquiry, Harriet reacted. She did not hide it and said directly, "It''s quite a pity,


    I want to experience a cool feeling of receiving an award on stage, but was ruined by Keith."


    Wesley lightly said, "There will be another chance."


    Hearing this, Harriet became interested, "Mr. Smith, have you seen the film Lady in the Eyes?"


    "Didn''t finish watching it."


    This answer made Harriet a bit ttered, she thought Wesley disdained to watch her work.


    "I didn''t expect you would watch my television series." Harriet was very happy, put down her magazine


    and came to Wesley''s side, "Then what do you think of my acting?"


    "Not good enough, it¡¯s slightly exaggerated."


    His words made Harriet depressed and frown, but she wasn¡¯t discouraged and said, ¡°That means I still


    have room for improvement and my potential is veryrge. It¡¯s interesting to improve little by little while


    acting. You see, people all praised my acting skills."


    While saying, Harriet proudly showed Wesley the poprments disyed on her phone screen,


    but she slid the wrong ce and what appeared were just a few messages that scolded her.


    "Harriet is just a beautiful vase that relies on men to get to the top, and I do not know how much she


    paid for the Water Army to praise her, those who boast about her good acting skills are blind?"


    "Mistress is mistress, no matter what you y, you are like a mistress!¡±


    Harriet turned off the screen awkwardly, "I¡¯m a star, it¡¯s normal and understandable that there are one


    or two badments."


    "One or two?" Wesley ridiculed a little.


    Harrietined, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, every time I am smeared on the Inte is because of you.


    You are not in the entertainment circle, why you¡¯re more popr than stars?"


    Afterining unhappily, she saw Wesley slightly narrow his eyes, "Because of me?"


    "..." Harriet realized that she said something wrong, "I mean, thanks to Mr. Smith, I be more


    famous and sessfully promoted to a higher level, anyway, though many people dislike me, I¡¯m still


    famous. "


    Hearing that, Wesley did not continue this topic. He looked back at theputer screen, asking, "You


    came here just to kill time?"


    "How can you call it killing time when staying with you?" Harriet said, "I just miss you a little, so I came


    here to see you."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 143 Mrs. Smith

    Chapter 143 Mrs. Smith


    Wesley once again looked at the woman who was used to talking sweet. His feeling was not wrong.


    Harriet changed her attitude towards him. Previously, she looked at him with hatred, now she looked at


    him with enthusiasm.


    "A week ago, you did not say so." Wesley said coldly.


    Harriet stared at his dark eyes and said seriously.


    "Well, to be honest, I''m here to thank you. Although I know that verbal thanks are hollow, I still want to


    say that I really appreciate it that you are willing to help me so many times."


    She paused, watching the man''s expression, but still couldn''t see anything.


    "And, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry that I misunderstood that it was you who hurt Colin. I¡¯m also sorry that I


    suspected that you were against me. In fact, if you really want to deal with me, you don¡¯t need to do it


    secretly. I was so foolish that I was misled by others¡¯ words on everything."


    Wesley listened thoughtlessly and said quietly, "Very self-aware."


    "..."


    She was being modest, okay?


    "That¡¯ all. You can punish as you wish." Harriet said decisively.


    The room was quiet for a while, Harriet was waiting for the man''s response with a little anxiety.


    However, she was pulled into his arms suddenly, happening to sit on hisp.


    ... Was the punishment having sex?


    If so, it was not surprising. The only thing that interested him was her body.


    "Mr. Smith, now we¡¯re in your office..." Harriet was interrupted by Wesley¡¯s kiss.


    Her heart was involuntarily beating fast, and she unconsciously held the man''s neck with her arms,


    which she seldom did it before.


    ...


    The passionate and fiery deep kiss ended with a fondness. Harriet''s eyes were a little blurred, which


    were extraordinarily seductive to Wesley.


    "So enthusiastic, Keith did not satisfy you?"


    Wesley suddenly thought of the time Harriet and Keith stayed together, she was likely to show such a


    seductive look, and his tone instantly became sarcastic and cold.


    Harriet didn¡¯t know what Wesley was thinking about. They were kissing passionately just now but after


    the kiss, Wesley said something bad. Harriet got angry and said, "He''s a just kid, how can he be as


    attractive as you?"


    Wesley''s hands holding around her waist suddenly tightened, "So, he couldn''t satisfy you, and then you


    came to me?"


    Harriet was so angry that she could hardly breathe.


    "Wesley, in your eyes, am I a woman who will have sex with others casually?"


    Wesley didn¡¯t change his attitude and said, "I''m sure you still remember how we met at first."


    Harriet instantly stiffened.


    Well, she couldn¡¯t me that Wesley thought she was a promiscuous woman. After all, at that time she


    wanted to pick a rich man and sell her body, which was no difference from the prostitutes in the red


    light district.


    "All right, anyway, to be your mistress for even one day, I will always be branded as an unashamed


    woman." Harriet pulled the corner of her mouth and suppressed the anger in her chest.


    She came here to say thanks, not to talk back like she did before. If she talked back again, what was


    the point ofing here?


    However, Wesley was not satisfied with her words, "Being with me is called ''unashamed¡¯?"


    Harriet wasn¡¯t able to understand his thoughts, and exined, "Mr. Smith, you misunderstood, I just


    mean that being a mistress is disgraceful."


    Wesley''s gaze was meaningful, twirling a strand of her hair and speaking slowly, "If you want to get rid


    of it, there is actually a shortcut: being Mrs. Smith, and no one will dare to disrespect you anymore."


    Harriet was shocked after hearing this.


    What did he mean? Did Wesley imply that she could marry him?


    "That''s natural, who dares to say anything about your wife, Mr. Smith?" Harriet replied absentmindedly.


    She had the self-knowledge not to fantasize about impossible things, but being mentioned by him, she


    was somewhat depressed, and she didn''t know which woman would have the honor to be Mrs.


    Smith in the future.


    The remaining tenderness of Wesley disappeared when he saw the perfunctory attitude of Harriet. He


    forcefully pinched her chin and forced her to look at him straight.


    "Since you owe me so much..." He easily ripped the clothes on Harriet''s shoulders and said cold, "Take


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    the only valuable thing to pay back."


    Harriet''s heart was extremely painful.


    The only valuable thing... to him was just her body?


    Although she was grieved, she did not resist. Wesley was right, she owed him too much, and had no


    right to refuse him.


    However, just when the man''s hot hand was about to touch down her body, Harriet suddenly felt a hot


    streaming and soaking her clothes.


    "Wait!" She realized something and hurriedly pressed Wesley''s hand, "Can we... do it next time? Don''t


    you have to work now? And it''s not convenient here."


    Wesley narrowed his eyes, and gazed at her angrily.


    "Not willing?"


    "No, it''s just that I... have my period." Saying that, she stood up with embarrassment, ncing at the


    position where she had just sat, she was embarrassed, "Sorry, I have stained your trousers."


    Only then did Wesley notice that there was a stain on his trousers, but he did not care. He looked at


    Harriet and said, "I''ll ask Jack to send you back."


    "I want to go back with you." Harriet looked at the clock on the wall, obviously it was not the time to go


    off work.


    Wesley slightly frowned, "Don''t be capricious."


    But Harriet just didn''t want to leave early alone, so she said without thinking, "Your trousers are dirty, I''ll


    clean them for you, orter you walk out like this, people would think I did something to you."


    After saying that, she found that the man was looking at her as if she was an idiot.


    At this time, Jack knocked on the door outside, "President, the information you want is ready."


    Wesley did not answer him immediately, he suddenly held Harriet up and put her on the bed in the


    lounge room, and then said, "Come in."


    Harriety on the soft bed in a daze, hearing Wesley instruct Jack to prepare nkets, ginger brown


    sugar water, pads and other special things for women at heir periods, she was simply shocked.


    If Wesley could do so much for a woman he didn''t love, how happy would his girlfriend be when he fell


    in love with her?


    She couldn¡¯t deny that she was really jealous. If she stayed by his side all the time and watched him


    marry other women, would she be crazy sooner orter?


    "Starting from this month, record your period time."


    Harriet was pulled back to reality by a low mellow voice and saw Wesleye in again and give her an


    order.


    "Why?"


    "If you want to be healthy, this is the most basic preparation." Wesley spoke indifferently.


    If his expression was not calm and cold, Harriet really felt that she was his girlfriend for a moment.


    "Why are you suddenly concerned about my health? It doesn''t really matter how I am, does it?"


    Wesley''s expression became colder, "Passing out during sex would disappoint me."


    Harriet was speechless.


    Caring about her health was to have a more wonderful sexual experience?


    Harriet shut her mouth andy on the bed quietly. After changing clean clothes in the bathroom and


    drinking ginger brown sugar water, she fell asleep with a hand warmer in her arms.


    Twilight fell, Wesley came to the rest room, quietly gazing at the woman''s quiet sleeping face.


    When did he be so attached to this woman?


    This was a feeling he never had before, although strange, he didn¡¯t hate it, and even wanted to


    continue like this.


    "President, Keith¡¯s grandpa has confined Keith for three months and imposed the familyw upon he, in


    addition, the contract for thend deal he promised will be prepared tomorrow."


    At the door, Jack reported in a low voice seriously.


    Hearing this, Wesley squinted his obsidian-like pupils and smiled coldly.


    He would like to see who are coveting his woman.

 Chapter 144 Youre Jealous

    Chapter 144 You''re Jealous


    Late at night, Harriet was woken up by a burst of pain in her lower abdomen.


    She opened her eyes with difficulty, surveyed the room''s decoration, found that it was not her own


    apartment, she turned over, and unexpectedly saw Wesley lying beside her with his eyes closed.


    After a daze, Harriet carefully gazed at the man''s calm sleeping face, without the usual cold


    indifference and harshness in the daytime, now the delicate outline of his face made him look gentle


    and elegant, surly enough to make people can not move their eyes from him.


    "Aha..." Harriet still wanted to look at his handsome face, but her belly became painful again, and she


    couldn¡¯t hold back a low cry. She nned to get out of bed quietly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wesley''s deep and mellow voice rang out abruptly, almost scaring Harriet.


    "To the bathroom... I woke you up?" Asking softly but there was no reply, Harriet nimbly went into the


    bathroom.


    After that, Harriet felt more pain in her belly, even hand warmers didn¡¯t work. She tossed and turned on


    the bed painfully. Finally Wesley asked, "Very painful?"


    "Yes..." Harriet was lying breathlessly on the bed, and even her voice was very weak.


    In the past, she was not so delicate during the period, but after the kidney recement operation, not


    only the monthly period time was in disorder, but the pain was also unbearable. Later in the "Star


    Moon" bar, she soaked herself in the ice bucket, which increased the period pain. Now each time, the


    period would torture her one or two days.


    Being painful and dazed, Harriet noticed that Wesley got out of bed and went out.


    After a while, a pungent smell of medicine came, Harriet opened her eyes in a cold sweat, and saw


    Wesley standing at the head of the bed with a bowl of Chinese medicine, ordering, "Get up and take


    medicine."


    Harriet frowned, "No."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She was already in such pain, and she still had to suffer from the bitter taste of the medicine?


    Wesley did not talk much with her, directly lifted the quilt and dragged her up.


    The strong smell of medicine ran into Harriet''s nose, her wrists were held by Wesley painfully, her


    abdomen was also extremely painful. Harriet felt it was the most aggrieved moment in her life.


    "Wesley, I don''t seem to have offended you, why do you force me to take the medicine?"


    Seeing the tears in the corners of the her eyes, a trace of impatience shed in Wesley''s eyes, "Don¡¯t


    you say that your stomach hurts? Taking it can relieve the pain."


    Harriet froze, and then subconsciously said, "You can be so kind?"


    The air suddenly froze, Harriet gradually noticed Wesley¡¯s cold expression, and reluctantly took the


    medicine bowl, hold her breath to take the medicine all.


    The bitterness of the medicine was just like her current mood.


    He didn¡¯t love her, but always helped her when she was in trouble. What was he thinking about? She


    couldn''t fiJonesre it out.


    "The medicine is finished, are you satisfied?" Harriet put the porcin bowl down heavily and got off


    the bed quickly, "I won''t stay here to trouble you, see you."


    While talking, she walked straight towards the door, but Wesley unceremoniously dragged her back


    with one hand.


    "Harriet, you can¡¯t lose your temper without considering the situation."


    Harriet admitted that probably because of her period, she was in a bad mood and emotionally sensitive


    and she lost her temper unreasonably, but she just felt very aggrieved and cried out without thinking.


    "Yes, I am out of mind and do not know the rule, after all, I¡¯m a humble woman, not as good as Louisa,


    who is a noble celebrity. Even if she is rolling on the ground, you will also think she is noble and


    virtuous, right?"


    "Harriet!"


    Wesley narrowed his eyes, sped her wrist with force, and directly pushed her down on the bed.


    "Before I run out of my patience, control your temper."


    In normal times, Harriet would say sorry, but now she refused to do that. Maybe the pain in her


    abdomen made her lose her sanity.


    "If you don''t like, you can throw me out, I was born with a bad temper. I like to act against others, and I


    can''t change."


    When did this woman dare to disobey him like this? This was simply an example of not knowing how to


    die.


    Wesley sneered, "Very well, I am good at dealing with your kind of symptom which do not know how to


    behave."


    With that, he suddenly got up and walked out of the room.


    Harriet was stunned, just letting her go like that? She didn¡¯t think so.


    Harriet was still thinking and then Wesley suddenly turned back with a bowl of Chinese medicine in his


    hand which was exactly the same as just now. He said with a cold look.


    "Do not like to drink, then drink a few more bowls."


    After saying that, he unceremoniously squeezed her chin and poured the medicine into her mouth.


    "Wesley, are you crazy? Well! ... cough ..."


    Harriet struggled but was forced to take the bitter medicine. She lifted her leg to stomp away the person


    in front of her, but her ankle was held precisely by Wesley when she stretched out her foot.


    "If you want to keep tossing and turning, there is still a pot of medicine in the kitchen to keep you


    entertained."


    Hearing Wesley''s cold and threatening tone, Harriet was afraid.


    The bitter taste in her mouth coupled with his unmerciful actions made her understand if she didn¡¯t give


    in, she would continue to suffer.


    "I... I just don''t feel well and want to vent it."


    After that, she put away her legs obediently and shrunk back inside the quilt.


    To her surprise, Wesley didn''t take it seriously, he just put down the bowl and said, "There¡¯s no next


    time." And the thing was easily covered.


    Maybe the medicine really had a pain-relieving effect, or maybe it was because of the previous fight,


    Harriet found her abdomen was not so painful. Now she had the strength to raise her hand to rub it.


    Wesley had alreadyy back on the bed, and he noticed the woman''s movements.


    Since when did her body be so weak, and she had more serious problems than others?


    Noticing that the man was looking at her, Harriet thought for a moment and said, "Just now maybe


    because of the period, I was sensitive and suddenly became angry, and I behaved improperly, please


    do not mind."


    "If I minded, you wouldn''t be lying on the bed right now."


    Harriet choked, but she believed that ttering others would always be helpful, and said, "I know that


    Mr. Smith is the kindest, is a great good person, and you will not be angry with such an ignorant person


    like me."


    Wesley looked at her again with interest. It was the first time that he heard someone describe him as


    "good-hearted" and "a good man", it was really interesting.


    "Really? Then talk about my kindness."


    Harriet was speechless.


    Couldn¡¯t he know that she was just ttering him?


    "... My abdomen doesn''t seem to hurt so much anymore and I have the mood to chat. It¡¯s all because


    of the medicine that you just gave me, and of course because you''re a good person, Mr. Smith."


    Speaking this, Harriet suddenly thought of something, ¡°But Mr Smith, why do you prepare the medicine


    here?¡±


    There was gynecological Chinese medicine in the president''s vi, no one would believe it.


    "Louisa used to use it." Wesley responded indifferently.


    "..." Harriet was jealous and shut up instantly.


    Not hearing her words for a long time, Wesley raised his eyebrows, "Is that the only thanks you say to


    me?"


    Harriet said with jealousy, "Mr. Smith, the medicine isn¡¯t specially prepared for me. Thanks to Louisa, I


    have the opportunity to taste it. The person I should thank is Louisa."


    Even she herself could sense the jealousy in her words, but she just couldn¡¯t help it.


    Wesley suddenly held her waist and gazed at her, making her had nowhere no escape.


    "Harriet, you are jealous."


    This is an affirmative sentence.


    Harriet admitted straight, "Yes, I like you, of course I will be jealous, it is not unusual."

 Chapter 145 No need to discuss

    Chapter 145 No need to discuss


    Wesley¡¯s eyes darkened and he pulled Harriet close to him. He was moved by her and kissed her pale


    lips without hesitation.


    The bitter taste of medicine spread between the lips and teeth. Wesley realized that the medicine was


    really too bitter. No wonder the woman immediately conceded when he threatened her with it.


    Men was driven by their penis. Harriet had no doubt about it. So just when she also had the sexual


    desire, she hurriedly pushed away Wesley with force.


    "Mr. Smith, you also know that I am really not convenient today..."


    Wesley was a little sullen, "I''m not interested at such time."


    Well, she thought he kissed her just to vent to his desires, without a single thought of anything else?


    He was indeed interested in her, and not only physically.


    Harriet felt better now, and she had more sweet talk.


    "It''s my fault, you¡¯re sacrosanct, how can I have such dirty thoughts? It''s my fault that I usually have too


    many intentional thoughts about you, so I made a mistake. Please don''t mind. It''s gettingte, good


    night."


    After saying that, she smiled and slowly turned around, turning her back to Wesley and closing her


    eyes.


    Wesley did not speak again, he was about to draw back his hand, but he suddenly thought of


    something.


    Harriet was waiting for him to draw back his hands so that she could rub her belly to make her feel


    better. She didn¡¯t expect that Wesley would move his hand to her belly and began to rub it gently.


    She froze and subconsciously spoke, "Don''t bother Mr. Smith, I''d rather do it myself."


    "Don''t move." Wesley said without emotion, and then added, "I have told you before, call me by my


    name."


    Harriet did not resist, "We have little misunderstanding before, so I am afraid to call your name. If I


    deliberately get close to you, I''m afraid that you will think I don''t know how to follow the rules."


    "You''re not following the rules right now."


    Harriet was speechless.


    It was really ... difficult tomunicate with him!


    In the past, she just need to tter him and obey him without considering her own mood, so she could


    get along well with him, but now, she did not want to continue to pretend to be gentle and considerate.


    Strangely enough, now Wesley became more tolerant of her.


    "W.. Wesley." She finally called his name, "Don''t you think it''s too incongruous? The rtionship


    between us is not good enough to call each other like this, right?"


    "Well?" There was a threat in the man''s tone.


    Not good enough?


    No, the rtionship between them was good enough, and they could even call each other more


    intimate, but he was not in a hurry. She was obviously notfortable, then he could take it slowly.


    Harriet said obediently, ¡°It¡¯s just a little strange, but I will get used to it after some time.¡±


    Wesley smiled with satisfaction.


    He was satisfied that she was so obedient, but he didn''t want her to hide her moods all the time, now it


    was good.


    The room fell into silence.


    Harriet felt that therge palm ced on her abdomen was like a warm patch, and the force of the


    massage was just right, greatly reducing the painful feeling, so she closed her eyes and fell asleep in


    no time.


    Noticing Harriet already fell asleep, Wesley came close to her cheek and lifted her hair from her ear


    and quietly gave her a kiss.


    The next day dawned.


    Harriet woke up and found that the other side of the bed was empty. She was a little disappointed but


    felt incredible thinking that Wesley rubbed her belly gentlyst night.


    Was it because she looked too pitiful yesterday? Or did he take care of Louisa like that before?


    Harriet found herself more and more hopeless. She became more and more jealous.


    After showering, Harriet found that the vi was not totally empty. Not only came the maids and butlers,


    but Jack was also packing things aside.


    "Why didn''t you follow Wesley today?" Harriet, holding a cup of hot tea, asked curiously.


    Jack spoke inly, "There are still some personal matters here that need to be dealt with."


    After that, someone was led into the room by the housekeeper, "Miss rk, your father is here to visit


    you."


    The words made Harriet nearly spill a cup of hot tea over.


    The man in front of her, who was over half a hundred years old, was Allen.


    "Who let him in?" Harriet spoke as if she was the mistress of the house.


    Allen didn''t care about her attitude, after looking at her up and down carefully, the worried look on his


    face disappeared, "Harriet, today I specifically came here to discuss something with you."


    Harriet rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t take him seriously. Now she knew why Jack was still here. He was


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    here in case she quarreled with Allenter.


    "Mr. Jones, you¡¯re joking, I don''t even know you, there''s no need to discuss anything."


    "Harriet, I know you are very angry, and it''s understandable that you hate me." Allen ''s voice lowered


    as he slowly came to the center of the living room and put a stack of report sheets on the coffee table,


    "But I am here to tell you the truth. If it¡¯s my fault, please give me a chance to make amends."


    Harriet swept a nce at the report sheet, without looking at it in detail, she knew that it was the


    paternity test of her and Colin.


    As expected, Allen began to take advantage of it.


    "Wesley should have talked to you already, right? Harriet, I am the father of you and Colin. These


    reports are enough to prove that. If you don''t believe me, I still have the proof of being with your mother


    ..."


    "Shut up!" Involving her deceased rtive, Harriet''s voice abruptly became loud. She suddenly stood


    up, coldly stared at Allen, "You do not deserve to mention my mother, not to mention to call my brother


    by his name. If you really have the intention to repent, you should never appear in front of me and


    Colin."


    After saying that, she ordered Jack, "Let him out!"


    Jack frowned and hesitated.


    Indeed, Wesley had specially ordered him to stay here today. After all, Miss rk''s birth was going to


    be opened up sooner orter. Mr. Jones insisted on speaking it today, so the president gave him the


    opportunity. And he was responsible for not letting the situation be worse.


    Who would have thought that Mr. Jones didn¡¯t have the chance to exin himself. Miss rk directly


    asked him to leave.


    "Wait." Allen spoke up first: "Harriet, you can disown me as your father, but I will definitely give you and


    your brother thepensation you deserve."


    After that, he took out two gold cards and put them on the table, "The money in it is enough for you two


    to buy any house in California. You can use it freely, if it''s not enough, I can give you more. In the future


    I will also reJonerly transfer money to the card..."


    Harriet interrupted him and sneered coldly, "Money? Allen, I¡¯m afraid you are wrong, Colin and I don¡¯t


    "Then whatever you want, I can give you." Allen said eagerly.


    Harriet smiled coldly, "Want my mother to be alive, can you do it?"


    Allen was speechless.


    "There''s nothing to say, right?" Harriet''s face was sarcastic, and her tone was even more impolite,


    "Why bother? Since you were able to ruthlessly abandon your wife and children back then, you


    shouldn''t regret it now. Also, you should be d that Colin and I are kind, if you encounter a ruthless


    person with many means, he will definitely make your family break up and also let you suffer from the


    pain of losing rtive back then!"


    "Harriet .." Allen stiffened, "I''m sorry... It''s I who am sorry for you and Colin."


    "I¡¯m d you know it." Harriet snorted lightly, "Go away, do not appear in front of me and Colin in the


    future, otherwise I will not be polite."

 Chapter 146 Is a Ruthless Person

    Chapter 146 Is a Ruthless Person


    However, even though Harriet said so, Allen was still unwilling to leave, "Harriet, listen to dad''s


    exnation, that year I didn''t mean to ..."


    Jack came forward to stop him, "Mr. Jones, please leave."


    Allen did not look at him, still refused to leave. At this time, a loud noise came from the door, only to


    see Sandra stepping on the high heels anding in withmanding look.


    "How dare you let the guards stop me, Jack, do you think this is a ce we Jones family has never


    been? When our Louisa was ying here, you hadn''t been hired by Wesley yet, how dare you!"


    Harriet looked at the man and woman and couldn''t help but smile, "You¡¯re really a couple. Mrs. Jones,


    are you here to confess your fault?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Sandra red at her fiercely, "Harriet, don''t think I don''t know


    what you are nning. In fact, you have nned for today, you know my husband wille to you,


    right? But I''m telling you, you can''t get a single penny of the Jones family''s assets!"


    "Mrs. Jones, Mr. Jones, please leave immediately, or..."


    "Or else you will take rough measures against us? How dare you! Do you see clearly who I am?" being


    yelled by Sandra like this, Jack really hesitated.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The Jones family was special for his boss, and he couldn¡¯t ask them to leave without Wesley¡¯s


    permission.


    "Why is he afraid?"


    A deep cold voice rang out from the doorway, and Wesley stood there like a noble prince, but now he


    exuded an icy aura.


    "Uncle Jones, what I promised was to let you in, not others."


    Allen was anxious and unhappy. He thought he had almost convinced Harriet, but suddenly his wife


    came in and ruined everything. He was annoyed now.


    "Wesley, I''m sorry ..."


    He helplessly looked at his wife who was now fierce and angry, "Sandra, what are you doing, are you


    stalking me?"


    "Do I need to stalk you? You care too much about these two bastards and you don''t even care our


    daughter Louisa since she became like that!"


    "It''s not that I don''t care, I just..."


    "That''s enough!" Harriet impatiently frowned, and said anxiously, "If you want to argue, then go out.


    This is my territory, and you are not allowed to argue here!"


    Sandra looked at her in astonishment, "Your territory?"


    Harriet then realized that she had said something wrong, but she quickly coughed lightly and


    approached Wesley, intimately holding his arm, smiling with both arrogance and elegance.


    "Yes, my ce. You still don''t know, right? Mr. Smith and I are together again. Well it''s really strange,


    some people struggled to let their daughter marry the Smith family, but unfortunately they didn¡¯t


    seed even after struggling for more than ten years, while I identally have fulfilled the wish for you


    Jones family, shouldn''t Mrs. Jones thank me?"


    "You!" Sandra was so angry that she raised her palm to p Harriet.


    She was so angry that she had forgotten who was next to her.


    "Stop it!" Allen wanted to stop her but it was toote.


    Sandra''s hand did not fall as she wished, but a strong force mped down on her arm.


    Wesley stopped her and then threw her away, and unceremoniously flung her to the floor. Her forehead


    hit the edge of the table with a loud sound, and blood immediately bled down.


    This was not the end, Jack dragged her to the sofa and forced her to sit down after understanding


    Wesley¡¯s meaning, and he had no intention to stop the bleeding.


    Harriet was stunned. Because just now she saw clearly that Wesley deliberately threw Sandra to the


    table. And Sandra would definitely get injured with that angle.


    What a ruthless person.


    But she wouldn¡¯t sympathize, and even wanted to p her hands and cheered.


    "Harriet, I''m sorry, your aunt, she was just impulsive, that''s why..." Allen felt a deep sense of


    powerlessness. He hesitated for a moment and went to check Sandra''s wound.


    "Don''t touch me! Don''t you want Harriet to admit she¡¯s your daughter? Why do you stille to care


    about me? Louisa and I can move out in the future, so that you three can reunite as a family!"


    "Sandra, can you be reasonable..."


    Harriet looked at them coldly and suddenly spoke, "Well. Mr. Jones, if you ask Sandra to get out of the


    Jones family, Colin and I can consider admitting you as our father."


    Allen was stunned.


    Sandra looked at her in shock, "You ... how vicious you are!"


    Harriet smiled, sweet and lovely, "Well, after all, I grew up without living in a big beautiful house, let


    alone feel the father''s love. Mr. Jones must be able to meet my small request, right?"


    Allen hesitantly frowned.


    Sandra became panic. Let her move out of the house? How can it be!


    Just now she was just saying, who knew the vicious girl would deal with her with her own words. She


    was really a tough person.


    "What, you really want to kick me and Louisa out?" Sandra looked at Allen and sneered, "Well, I was


    wrong about you, back then you could abandon your ex-wife, now it''s possible to abandon me."


    "No, Sandra, I don''t want you and Louisa to leave." Allen hurriedly persuaded his wife.


    Harriet was tired of the couple quarreling here. She felt her belly started to be painful again, she


    frowned with displeasure and shook Wesley¡¯s arm with a lovely voice.


    "Wesley, my head ached because of their noise. Please let them go quickly, I haven''t eaten breakfast


    yet."


    Wesley nced at her and turned his indifferent gaze to them and gave an order, "This is not a ce


    for you to shout, get out."


    Sandra shocked.


    What did she just see? Harriet could make Wesley give an order with just one sentence?


    Wesley had only pampered Louisa like that before.


    Allen knew that it was impossible to get his daughter back. It was all ruined by his wife, but he couldn¡¯t


    me her, instead, he had to take her to hospital, which made him feel depressed.


    After ordering the two to leave, Harriet coldly stared at the car far away from the door and snorted, "He


    still has the face toe to me."


    After saying that, she remembered something else and turned to Wesley and spoke unhappily, "How


    can you let Allene here? I had no rtionship with the Jones family before, and I won''t have in the


    future."


    Wesley calmly spoke, "After bing a member of the Jones family, your value will increase by more


    than a notch."


    Harriet was stunned for a moment, then sheughed, "So, you think I''m not even qualified to be your


    mistress now, so you let me admit that unfaithful man to be my father so that I can improve my status to


    match you, right?"


    The woman''s words were a bit harsh. Wesley frowned, but still had the patience to exin.


    "I don''t mean that, just a reminder, if you want to be Mrs. Smith without being questioned, you¡¯d better


    have a stronger family background, and there also will be less gossip.of course, if you don''t care, then


    just act freely."


    Anyway, he was actually indifferent to these titles, but usually people in their circle need to pay


    attention to it openly. The reason was only to follow the rules of the circle.


    However, if the person was Harriet, he could break these prejudices and rules.


    "Wait, what did you just say?" Harriet''s focus was not here. Just now she seemed to hear a phrase


    which made her think she had an illusion, "... Mrs. Smith? Who are you referring to?"


    Wesley frowned unhappily. He reached out his long arms, holding Harriet''s slender waist in his arms,


    and said with a warning, "asionally ying dumb is fun, always ying dumb is provocative,


    understand, Mrs. Smith?"


    Harriet got out from his arms and said tantly, "Who wants to be Mrs. Smith?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!